《My Perfect Female CEO》


 Chapter 1: He is God

    Chapter 1 - 1: He is GodIn the world, there is an organization that manipulates the political, economic, military, and other major powers of multiple countries behind the scenes. It also holds assassins and mercenary groups that underground forces fear like tigers.


    In the fields of gambling, drugs, weapons sales, and stealing top-secret intelligence, it monopolizes and operates omnipotently.


    It is the God Organization.


    It considers itself as God.


    It stands at the pinnacle of world power.


    The God Organization takes pride in the fact that within it was born an unprecedented assassin, whose prowess makes many governments tremble at the mention.


    He is codenamed ''Terminator'', meaning invincible, capable of ending everything.


    Three months ago, during a secret meeting of the heads of the God Organization, ''Terminator'' massacred the entire high-ranking officials of the God Organization.


    On this day, the God Organization was essentially wiped out.


    On this day, the leaders of various countries cheered.


    However, the Terminator vanished from the world, his whereabouts became a mystery.


    Why Terminator turned ruthlessly against the God Organization that nurtured him, no one knows, and various speculations are placed on the desks of the leaders of nations.


    The only accurate information about the ''Terminator'' is that he is from Huaxia.


    Since then, world leaders gave the Terminator a shocking name, calling him ''God''.


    He ended the God Organization, a title he lived up to.


    ...


    Huaxia Country.


    Dongfang City.


    Outside a villa, in a secluded corner.


    A bodyguard and a bald man huddle together.


    The bodyguard looks frightened.


    The bald man''s eyes are cold, with an expression of indifference to everything.


    The bald man spoke first.


    "Did you bring the stuff I asked for?"


    "I brought it, but I can''t just hand it over to you carelessly."


    "My patience is limited, don''t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit."


    "Here you go."


    "That''s more like it."


    "Are my wife and daughter safe?"


    "Safe, they''re already waiting for you on the road to the Yellow Springs. I must say, the taste of a mother and daughter flower is indeed wonderful, a lingering aftertaste that makes one lose their soul and bones in ecstasy. I almost couldn''t bear to kill them."


    "Beast, I''ll fight you to the death."


    "Crack!"


    The sound of a neck being snapped echoed, and the bodyguard fell to the ground, dying with open eyes. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bald man licked his lips, took the tracker the bodyguard had given him, and disappeared from the spot.


    Chu Group is a listed company in Dongfang City. The information leaked by the bodyguard was the travel route of the Chu Group''s president. From their conversation, it was clear that the bald man extorted the information by threatening the bodyguard''s wife and daughter. As for the bald man, he was naturally an assassin.


    ...


    On the road, a man''s steps were weak, treading on the hard ground, aimlessly walking.


    Why say that?


    Because this man had walked like this for seven days and seven nights, without taking a sip of water or swallowing a bite.


    He didn''t know where he was going, like walking dead, holding onto the thought of going wherever the path leads, indifferent even if he were to die immediately.


    He is Ye Fan.


    If it were an ordinary person, they would have long passed out, with their life hanging by a thread. Yet, aside from dizziness and chapped lips, Ye Fan remained clear-headed.


    Especially his gaze, deep as the night sky, with a sharp glint like a blade.


    Suddenly.


    Ye Fan''s calm pupils flashed with a sharp light, his figure paused, squinting at the surroundings, musing secretly: "At seven o''clock direction 740 meters, twelve o''clock direction 873 meters, four o''clock direction 948 meters, there is a sniper at each."


    With a slight observation, he keenly discovered this information. He knew clearly that these three snipers were not targeting him, such a judgment was based on experience.


    Simultaneously, Ye Fan also noticed three cars rapidly approaching him. If they moved forward another hundred meters, they would enter the all-around shooting range of the three snipers. By then, only two bullets would be needed to disable the cars on both sides, and there would be no one alive among the people in the three cars under the snipers'' shot.


    Upon realizing this, Ye Fan stood in the middle of the road.


    He is not a good person, but he would definitely not watch someone die in front of him.


    He hates killing, if he can help it, he will stop it.


    "Damn swine, want to die, at least choose an auspicious day, damned trash unexpectedly came to ruin our plan." The three snipers couldn''t stay calm. The meticulously planned, seamless trap was already set, the target was about to walk into death, and suddenly someone blocked the middle of the road, which made them furious.


    "Something''s up, everyone be alert, protect the president." Meanwhile, the car heading towards Ye Fan stopped a meter away from him.


    From the car, two bodyguards disembarked, approaching Ye Fan with hostility.


    Ye Fan looked disheveled. His sudden appearance was an anomaly to both the snipers and the bodyguards, and both sides thought Ye Fan wanted to die by standing in the middle of the road.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" The two bodyguards placed their hands on their waists, ready to draw their weapons at any time, staring coldly at Ye Fan.


    "There are three snipers ahead, if you don''t want to die, quickly turn back." Ye Fan''s voice sounded unemotional.


    "What?"


    The two bodyguards were taken aback, then alarmed. They didn''t know if they should believe Ye Fan, but relying on their seasoned experience, they didn''t find anything amiss. Yet, taking a precaution, the two bodyguards contacted the guards inside the car.


    Soon, the guards inside the car were also confused. Suddenly a person blocked the way, claiming there were snipers, they also panicked, unsure of Ye Fan''s intentions, but the guards, considering safety, categorized Ye Fan as a dangerous figure.


    Five seconds of silence reigned in the car, then the guards escorted an exceptionally beautiful woman out of the middle car.


    This woman was the president of Chu Group, the sniper''s target.


    She is Chu Mengyao.


    In Ye Fan''s view, Chu Mengyao''s actions were exceedingly foolish, exposing herself under the muzzle, incredibly stupid.


    In fact, Chu Mengyao had long known there was an assassin after her. She was skeptical of Ye Fan''s words. She boldly stepped out, wanting to see if Ye Fan was an assassin. If so, he would surely attack her. The bodyguards beside her were not to be trifled with. In her mind, capturing Ye Fan was a breeze, which was also a way to eliminate the assassin. Though risky, it had to be tried.


    "Bullet speed nine hundred meters." One of the snipers fired, a bullet shot towards Chu Mengyao, Ye Fan, with a sensitivity beyond others'' perception, noticed this.


    His figure moved.


    In a flash, he disappeared from the spot, reappearing ten meters back while holding Chu Mengyao.


    "Bang!" The glass beside Chu Mengyao shattered.


    This scene shocked the crowd of bodyguards.


    "He, he, his speed is too fast!!!" The bodyguards were in disbelief, extremely shocked.


    They collectively pulled out their weapons, aiming them at Ye Fan.


    The shattered glass stimulated their very soul, their heads still buzzing, wondering how Ye Fan managed to disappear from in front of them, only to reappear holding Chu Mengyao, avoiding the lethal bullet.


    After the bodyguards came to their senses, they abruptly glared towards the direction the bullet had come from, ruling out Ye Fan''s chances of being the assassin.


    Ye Fan''s actions did not cease, holding Chu Mengyao, he turned a corner, hiding behind the blind spot of the car.


    After accomplishing this, Ye Fan''s head spun, and he fainted in Chu Mengyao''s arms.


    Ye Fan''s action just now had exhausted his strength, at this moment he directly fainted.


    Only then did the bodyguards realize that Ye Fan''s words were not false. In a panic, Chu Mengyao immediately ordered the bodyguards to retreat, and Ye Fan was also dragged into the car.


    The car sped away.


    A life and death crisis was thus averted.


    "Son of a bitch, what was that just now? How did that little bitch disappear from under the bullet?"


    "That man must be hiding something. Daring to ruin Poisonous Spider''s plan, he must be chopped to pieces and fed to the dogs."


    The snipers cursed ferociously.


    Poisonous Spider, a dark organization infamous throughout Asia, anyone who provoked it died.

 Chapter 2 Do You Want Me?

    Chapter 2 - 2 Do You Want Me?Inside the villa.


    Chu Mengyao and a decrepit sixty-year-old man, Xu Fu, sat on the sofa.


    On the table in front of them, a sumptuous meal emitted fragrant aromas, but the two''s attention wasn''t on the dining table; instead, they were staring unblinkingly at the door to a room.


    Inside the room, Ye Fan was still unconscious.


    Although they couldn''t see Ye Fan''s figure, the astonishment in their eyes had not dissipated.


    "With an unimaginable insight, he discovered the sniper hidden in the dark." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "At a terrifying speed, he rescued Chu Mengyao from the path of the bullet."


    "This level of skill and ability is absolutely not something an ordinary person could achieve."


    "Who exactly is he? Why? He doesn''t even have a penny on him, nor any documents representing identity. What''s even more baffling is that he seems to be starving himself, not knowing how many days he hasn''t had a drop of water or a bite of food."


    "What on earth happened to him?"


    Xu Fu already understood the ins and outs of the incident, which is why he couldn''t remain calm. He knew very well that even with his own skills, it would have been impossible at the time to detect the danger, let alone rescue someone from a bullet.


    Hence, the curiosity in his heart was very strong. Even with his experienced eyes, he couldn''t see through Ye Fan. How could he not be surprised at such a mysterious man?


    Chu Mengyao''s perspective was different from Xu Fu''s. Whenever she thought of Ye Fan saving her life at that thrilling moment, her eyes flashed with a hint of brilliance.


    After a long silence, Chu Mengyao broke the quiet and looked at Xu Fu, asking, "Uncle Xu, how is the company''s situation?"


    "Very bad. Zhang Daya has coerced the company''s third and fourth largest shareholders. At the board meeting in three days, he might force you to resign as CEO. If my guess is right, the assassin this time was also hired by Zhang Daya. Your whereabouts were leaked because a bodyguard divulged it. That bodyguard is dead, and his wife and daughter are also missing, likely met with misfortune as well." Xu Fu slowly spoke.


    Regarding the death of the bodyguard''s family of three, a trace of helplessness and sadness flashed in Chu Mengyao''s eyes.


    The Chu Group is a family enterprise, and it has reached the third generation in Chu Mengyao''s hands. Zhang Daya is the second largest shareholder of the company. To take over the Chu Group, Zhang Daya has resorted to such madness to hire an assassin.


    Chu Mengyao had long received news of Zhang Daya''s actions, but with the enemy in the dark, effective retaliation was very difficult. Furthermore, she had not anticipated Zhang Daya would be so ruthless, wanting to kill her without caring about the consequences.


    "The Chu Group was founded by Grandpa. Even if I am pulverized to pieces, I will not let the company fall into someone else''s hands."


    Chu Mengyao muttered resolutely, but her gaze was full of helplessness. As of now, the company''s situation had already slipped from her control. To turn the unfavorable situation around was beyond her capabilities.


    In the end, she is a woman who could easily and freely handle various situations in the business field. But facing the invasion of dark forces, there was only so much she could do.


    "Your family''s intention is to prioritize safety. If necessary, hand the company over to Zhang Daya. This time, the trouble might be unprecedented. We still have no clue what kind of people Zhang Daya has hired," Xu Fu said helplessly.


    Chu Mengyao''s expression turned even dimmer. Who wouldn''t fear death? However, to hand the company over willingly was something she couldn''t do.


    At this moment, Ye Fan woke up, looking dazed as he walked out of the room.


    Chu Mengyao and Xu Fu noticed the movement and immediately looked toward Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan casually glanced at the two, his gaze lingering on Chu Mengyao for an extra two seconds. Chu Mengyao was the type of ice-cold beauty, beautiful enough to take one''s breath away, but her cold aura was equally suffocating.


    Xu Fu shivered inside. Ye Fan''s casual glance seemed to see right through him, which surprised him immensely.


    "Little brother, you''re awake?" Xu Fu hurriedly got up with a kind smile.


    "Yes." Ye Fan nodded.


    "Gurgle!" Smelling the aroma of the food, Ye Fan''s stomach growled uncontrollably.


    Fearing that Ye Fan might feel embarrassed, Xu Fu eagerly said, "We knew you were hungry, so we''ve prepared some food for you. I hope little brother won''t mind."


    Clearly, Xu Fu''s considerate gesture fell short because he found no trace of embarrassment on Ye Fan''s face; it seemed Ye Fan''s cold demeanor just wouldn''t show such an expression of sheepishness.


    Ye Fan sat down, his stomach growling continuously, yet he didn''t rush to pick up the chopsticks.


    "Where is this place?" he asked.


    "This is the Miss''s villa," Xu Fu replied.


    "You saved me," Ye Fan''s voice was low.


    "It was the Miss who saved you," Xu Fu said, but he felt this was incorrect and added, "To be precise, you saved the Miss first."


    "Oh." Ye Fan looked at Chu Mengyao, softly saying, "Thank you."


    Chu Mengyao was stunned; why was he thanking her? Clearly, she should be the one thanking him.


    "Little brother, may I ask you some questions?" Xu Fu said tentatively.


    "What do you want to ask?" Ye Fan replied indifferently.


    "What is your name?"


    "Ye Fan."


    "Where are you from?"


    "Forgotten."


    "Do you have any family?"


    "I''m an orphan."


    "Do you have a place to go?"


    "No."


    ...


    Xu Fu questioned and then voluntarily shut his mouth. From Ye Fan''s words, he heard a sense of sorrow and hardship.


    Chu Mengyao turned sideways, curiously scrutinizing Ye Fan. She discovered that Ye Fan was someone with a profound story.


    "I''m really sorry for bringing up Ye''s sad past," Xu Fu said apologetically.


    "It''s okay," Ye Fan said indifferently. In fact, no matter how Xu Fu inquired or addressed him, he had little reaction.


    "In that case, why don''t you, Brother Ye, stay here for now? You already know, the Miss is in big trouble. There are evil people trying to take over the family business and have sent assassins. If possible, please stay by the Miss''s side to protect her. We will do our utmost to meet your needs, is that okay?" Xu Fu hoped with expectation.


    There''s no need to say how extraordinary Ye Fan is. If Ye Fan assists, Chu Mengyao''s safety wouldn''t be a concern. With the Miss''s safety in mind, Xu Fu had this thought.


    Ye Fan''s requirements were simple; as long as he had food, drink, and shelter, it would suffice. Moreover, not knowing where to go, staying might as well be an option. After learning about Chu Mengyao''s predicament from Xu Fu''s words, he had already prepared to stay by her side.


    He looked at Chu Mengyao, seeking her opinion, "Do you want me?"


    Chu Mengyao''s heart trembled. From Ye Fan''s eyes, with a woman''s sixth sense, she saw some emotions that brought her heartache. Strangely, for this newly acquainted stranger, a sense of pity arose in her heart. Perhaps this is what is often said about the maternal feelings naturally present in women.


    "I want!" Chu Mengyao said slowly.


    "..."


    Xu Fu was stunned. This short conversation between the two made the elderly man inevitably think strange thoughts. He couldn''t understand what kind of emotions they had when they said these words.


    "Actually, you two quite match each other," Xu Fu mumbled to himself. Looking at Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan, he did find some similarities between them; at least, both were cold and neither smiled.


    Since Ye Fan decided to help Chu Mengyao, he wouldn''t do nothing. His main reason for deciding to stay by her side was that she was a good person, and his heart could discern right from wrong.


    "I need to see the two major shareholders who have sided with Zhang Daya. I will find a way to help you," Ye Fan said, looking at Chu Mengyao.


    Chu Mengyao was taken aback, the helplessness in her eyes disappeared instantly. She didn''t know where Ye Fan got such confidence, but she saw hope in Ye Fan''s eyes, and a sense of security spread in her uneasy heart.


    "Really?" Xu Fu exclaimed in surprise and immediately stood up, "I''ll go make arrangements."


    Xu Fu hurriedly left.


    Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao were left alone, making the atmosphere somewhat peculiar.


    "The two major shareholders relying on Zhang Daya have dirt on them in Zhang Daya''s hands. How will he help me?" Chu Mengyao pondered curiously.


    [[A recommendation for a friend''s new book, Rebirth of the Urban Saint King. Brothers and sisters can go check it out]]

 Chapter 3: The President鈥檚 First Time

    Chapter 3 - 3: The President''s First TimeOutside the villa.


    A group of bodyguards crowded together, looking towards the villa with eyes full of envy and jealousy.


    "He actually entered the CEO''s villa, and moreover, the CEO personally helped him inside. This is unbelievable. Everyone knows the CEO hates close contact with people, especially men. But the CEO doesn''t seem to mind him as much. Even if he saved the CEO, it''s impossible for such a drastic change in attitude, right?"


    "The CEO''s villa doesn''t even have a single cockroach, not even a female one, let alone a male."


    "I can bet he''s the first man to ever enter the CEO''s villa."


    The bodyguards whispered among themselves. As bodyguards, who wouldn''t want the honor of protecting the CEO closely? It''s a great honor, and more importantly, the CEO, though cold, is someone many dream of seeing regularly.


    After all, the CEO is the most renowned beauty in Dongfang City. Countless rich young masters would pay any price just for a chance to see her face, let alone have a meal or coffee with her.


    Ye Fan entered the villa like this, and the bodyguards were envious. How could they not be upset?


    Indeed, as the bodyguards said, Ye Fan was the first man to enter the villa, excluding the CEO''s elders, Xu Fu and her father. No other male creature had ever entered the villa.


    "I''m sure that once he recovers, the CEO will kick him out of the villa," one bodyguard confidently stated.


    The leading bodyguard was Xu Hu, a former special forces soldier with the strongest combat skills among them.


    Xu Hu was Xu Fu''s son. After the Chu Group encountered trouble, Xu Hu came specifically to help the CEO.


    Xu Fu was an elder of the Chu Group and highly respected.


    Xu Hu had his own fantasies about the CEO. He bled and sweated in the army to improve himself, hoping to one day protect the CEO. More importantly, he wanted to care for the CEO for a lifetime, viewing anyone close to her as a rival.


    Although the CEO never showed him a kind face, Xu Hu knew it was her nature. Since childhood, he played with the CEO. In all his years in the army, he hadn''t even had a chance to see her. However, he had her photos and often boasted in the army that the CEO was his girlfriend and his lifelong love.


    Xu Hu firmly believed he was the most qualified to enter the villa, the first step to getting close to the CEO. But to his surprise, he didn''t even have the chance, yet Ye Fan entered the CEO''s private villa.


    "You damn kid, I''ll show you what''s what. If you dare cling to the CEO, I''ll break your leg." Xu Hu''s eyes flashed, his mind determined.


    "Stop gossiping like a bunch of fishwives and get to work." Hearing the bodyguards'' discussions, Xu Hu''s jealousy grew stronger. Annoyed, he ordered the bodyguards.


    "Yes, Tiger Brother." The bodyguards replied grudgingly, fearing Xu Hu greatly. They understood his intentions and didn''t want to provoke him, so they dispersed.


    Xu Fu stepped out of the villa, urgently instructing his son, "Bring Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian here. Remember, even if you have to bind them, bring them at all costs and quickly. This is a huge matter, and there''s no room for error."


    He was referring to the third and fourth largest stockholders allied with Zhang Daya.


    Xu Hu and the bodyguards split into two groups to handle it.


    "In three days, Zhang Daya will challenge the CEO at the board meeting. I don''t know if there''s enough time. While I have high hopes for him, turning the situation around in such a short time seems nearly impossible." Xu Fu mumbled, not because he didn''t trust Ye Fan, but out of deep concern.


    Inside the villa, Ye Fan was devouring food at a speed that left Chu Mengyao dumbfounded.


    It wasn''t just his eating habits; even the amount Ye Fan ate in one bite would take a slow-eating girl dozens of bites to finish.


    Chu Mengyao herself didn''t know what she was thinking when she brought Ye Fan into the villa. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was also pondering how to solve Ye Fan''s living situation. She couldn''t bear to let him live with the bodyguards because she found that Ye Fan, like her, didn''t fit in.


    She was naturally inclined towards business. If she hadn''t inherited her family''s company, she wouldn''t have achieved anything starting from scratch.


    Because, naturally, she was a decision-maker with brains, skill, and capability.


    If Ye Fan lived with the bodyguards, he''d become an outcast, something she didn''t want to see.


    So after much consideration, Chu Mengyao decided to let Ye Fan stay in the villa. Her villa, as the bodyguards said, only ever welcomed her father and Mr. Fu. No other man had been inside. It wasn''t that she didn''t welcome men; she had a psychological aversion to them. If they got too close, she''d feel repulsed and might even act defensively.


    But with Ye Fan, she didn''t feel that way, which was the main reason she decided to let him stay in the villa.


    "Eat slowly, no one is fighting you for it," Chu Mengyao said coldly.


    "It''s a habit," Ye Fan explained lightly after swallowing a mouthful of food.


    Watching Ye Fan, Chu Mengyao felt a strange emotion like a mother watching a hungry child.


    Seeing that Ye Fan seemed like he might choke, she got up to get him water, but then paused, thinking, "I''m always the one being served, and now I''m serving him? This is a first for me."


    Chu Mengyao hesitated for a second, her feelings mixed, but she went to pour Ye Fan some water.


    A glass of water was placed in front of Ye Fan.


    Chu Mengyao''s simple act of care warmed Ye Fan''s heart. He said gratefully, "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome." Chu Mengyao replied casually, then wrote a string of numbers on a piece of paper, pushing it towards Ye Fan, saying, "The villa door has an electronic lock. This is the password. From now on, you''ll live in the villa. You can wander around the first floor freely, but I''d prefer you not go to the second floor; that''s my territory."


    "Okay." Ye Fan nodded.


    An hour later, Xu Fu entered the villa, full of hope, saying, "Those two have been brought here."


    Ye Fan left with Xu Fu.


    Chu Mengyao also left, curious. She had no way to deal with the two stockholders who betrayed her. What could Ye Fan possibly do?

 Chapter 4: The Tycoon鈥檚 Fear

    Chapter 4 - 4: The Tycoon''s FearInside the small building.


    Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian looked at Chu Mengyao and Xu Fu with dissatisfaction.


    "I''m an elder of the company, President, why on earth have you brought me here?" Zhao Xianghua complained angrily.


    "This is illegal. If you don''t give me a satisfactory explanation, just wait for my lawyer to sue you." Wang Zijian yelled furiously.


    Both of them, as elders of the company, were forcibly brought here, and they were simmering with anger.


    They also knew they had wronged the company, but they had their hardships and had no choice but to obey Zhang Daya.


    Chu Mengyao paid no attention to the actions of the two.


    Xu Fu spoke, saying, "I invited you two here, it has nothing to do with the President."


    "Xu Fu, you old servant, you''re just an old dog of the Chu Family, what right do you have to bring me here? Let me tell you, I am the third-largest shareholder of the company, so if you know what''s good for you, let me go immediately, or else, don''t blame me for being rude." Zhao Xianghua shouted and cursed at Xu Fu.


    "Let me go quickly and apologize. For the sake of our past relations, I might be magnanimous enough to let it go, otherwise, you''ll regret it." Wang Zijian also yelled.


    When Xu Fu''s face was filled with anger, Chu Mengyao''s expression turned cold, and she snapped, "Considering you two uncles have contributed to the company, I''ve been polite enough. If you dare speak out of turn again, be careful I''ll be rude to you."


    Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian deflated like punctured balloons, showing fear of Chu Mengyao''s authority.


    Zhao Xianghua hesitated, then spoke earnestly, "President, the Chu Family has great kindness towards me, and I keep this gratitude in my heart. Without the Chu Group, I''d probably be like a stray dog struggling to make a living, and wouldn''t have the status and glory I have now. However, this time Zhang Daya went too far. To seize the company, he brought in assassins and kidnapped my son. I believe the President has heard the rumors about my son''s disappearance; it''s all that beast Zhang Daya''s doing. I only have one son, and I can''t lose him."


    "What''s the background of those assassins? The President has bodyguards, and Dongfang City has so many police officers. Once we have solid evidence, I find it hard to believe we can''t deal with just Zhang Daya and a group of assassins," Xu Fu said with confidence.


    Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian trembled, having immense fear of the assassins.


    "Bodyguards? Police? What can they do? They can solve small troubles, but once big trouble comes, they''re useless. I have bodyguards around me too, but in those people''s eyes, they''re nothing." Wang Zijian sighed bitterly.


    "Who exactly are they?" Xu Fu asked gravely.


    "Poisonous Spider," Zhao Xianghua uttered these three words with terror.


    "What?" Xu Fu was shocked.


    Only now did he understand why the two betrayed the company, realizing there was such a powerful dark force at play.


    Poisonous Spider, ranked seventh among the dark forces in Asia, is an outright assassin organization that would do anything for money.


    In Chu Mengyao''s usually calm eyes, a deep sense of helplessness surged. She also had some understanding of such dark forces, and she was very aware of Poisonous Spider''s notorious reputation.


    "I didn''t expect Zhang Daya to be so utterly insane, to actually collude with Poisonous Spider. Isn''t he afraid of being ostracized by his peers?" Chu Mengyao voiced weakly. She knew the company was finished, and no matter how capable she was, she was powerless to do anything about it.


    "President, should I protect you to get home and transfer the company''s shares to Zhang Daya? Maybe that could avoid a disaster. Without the company, we can still start over, but if your life is gone, it''ll be too late for anything." Xu Fu advised worriedly.


    Chu Mengyao was utterly desperate, thinking to herself, "Is the company really going to fall in my hands like this?"


    She felt very unwilling, but what could she do?


    In the face of the evil of Poisonous Spider, not to be worried was impossible.


    "I said I would help you," Ye Fan spoke up at this moment.


    Xu Fu shook his head helplessly, not believing Ye Fan could offer any help. He acknowledged that Ye Fan was strong, but in front of Poisonous Spider, he couldn''t believe Ye Fan had confident power.


    Chu Mengyao glanced at Ye Fan without any indication. She didn''t want anyone to die innocently again; Poisonous Spider was a heartless killer.


    Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian initially disregarded Ye Fan. Upon hearing what Ye Fan said, they involuntarily looked at him.


    "You ignorant idiot, you probably don''t even know what Poisonous Spider represents, do you?" Zhao Xianghua mocked. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wang Zijian sneered, "Country bumpkin, do you know what you''re talking about? What makes you think you''re qualified to brag in front of us."


    Ye Fan glanced at the two indifferently, not minding their snide remarks, as there was no need to take them seriously.


    But suddenly, both of them shivered, their eyes flashing with intense fear. An uneasy feeling rose from the bottom of their hearts and instantly spread throughout their bodies.


    "Who is he?"


    "Why does a mere sideways glance from him make us feel like we''re being watched by a poisonous snake, with such heart-pounding fear? Who on earth is he?"


    The two thought anxiously, unable to imagine how someone they initially dismissed as insignificant could, with just a calm glance, make them, the business magnates, as timid as mice, filled with dread.


    Thinking about their previous disrespect made them even more worried. They had seen Poisonous Spider''s assassins; although those assassins were dangerous, compared to the threat of a single look from Ye Fan, they were nothing.


    "Sir, how should I address you?" Zhao Xianghua was drenched in cold sweat.


    "If we''ve offended you earlier, please forgive us, sir," Wang Zijian''s legs trembled.


    This scene, in the eyes of Chu Mengyao and Xu Fu, was utterly shocking.


    "These two are business giants, already trained to remain calm and composed in any situation, yet why did they become so weak in front of him?" Xu Fu couldn''t fathom.


    "Can he really help me?" Chu Mengyao thought uncertainly.


    Ye Fan said calmly, "Zhao Xianghua, your son was kidnapped, and Wang Zijian, you have a handle in Zhang Daya''s hands. What that handle is, we don''t know, but Zhao Xianghua, you can contact the people who kidnapped your son, right? Someone kidnapped your son to blackmail you, surely they would let you know your son''s situation. Don''t tell me you know nothing."


    Ye Fan succinctly pinpointed the key to solving the problem.


    What he needed to do now was find out the whereabouts of Zhao Xianghua''s son and rescue him.


    Then, take away the leverage from Zhang Daya''s hand that he''s holding against Wang Zijian. The problem seemed simple.


    But achieving it was as difficult as climbing the sky.

 Chapter 5: Because You Are a Good Person

    Chapter 5 - 5: Because You Are a Good Person"The people who kidnapped my son are the ones who contacted me first. I can''t reach them, but by going through Zhang Daya, I can make the kidnappers contact me voluntarily. Can I make a call now?" Zhao Xianghua revealed everything without any hesitation.


    At the same time, he stared at Ye Fan, as if waiting for instructions. As long as Ye Fan told him to call, he would immediately make the call.


    A distinguished business mogul reduced to such a timid state in front of Ye Fan was truly astonishing.


    "Go ahead." Ye Fan instructed casually.


    Zhao Xianghua immediately dialed Zhang Daya''s number and put it on speakerphone. He didn''t know what Ye Fan intended to do, but he couldn''t disobey Ye Fan''s command. Deep down, he also held onto some hope; he had already sensed that Ye Fan was someone formidable. If his son could be saved unharmed, he would do anything. With his son in the hands of the kidnappers, even if he followed Zhang Daya''s instructions, he couldn''t guarantee his son''s safety. Therefore, he especially hoped that Ye Fan would rescue his son, and by then, he would follow any of Ye Fan''s commands without fail.


    The phone rang for a few seconds before Zhang Daya answered.


    "President Zhang, I accept all your demands. I just want to ensure my son''s safety," Zhao Xianghua was the first to speak. He adjusted his breathing and didn''t show any signs of distress, as he didn''t want to slip up and dissatisfy Ye Fan.


    "Good, very good. I knew President Zhao would give me, Zhang, this bit of respect. Quickly prepare the contract for the transfer of shares. Don''t worry; your son is fine. We''ve been working together for years as friends; how could I bear to harm my nephew?" Zhang Daya''s voice carried a tone of roguishness and smugness.


    "I just want to hear my son''s voice now. As long as he''s okay, I''ll immediately start fulfilling your demands," Zhao Xianghua said with determination, showing he would do anything for his son.


    "You don''t trust my integrity? Am I a man who doesn''t keep his word?" Zhang Daya was displeased.


    "What''s President Zhang saying? I''m just missing my son. I know President Zhao is a man of his word," Zhao Xianghua flattered.


    Zhang Daya hesitated for a second, then relented, "Wait by the phone."


    With that, Zhang Daya hung up, and within less than two minutes, Zhao Xianghua''s phone rang.


    "Dad, save me, come quickly," a sobbing voice came through the phone, mixed with some noise.


    Before Zhao Xianghua could speak, the call was disconnected.


    Ye Fan, sitting by the computer, initially planned to trace the call. Once the kidnappers called back, and Zhao Xianghua answered, he could track their location through hacking techniques. However, he didn''t make any such move. Instead, from Zhao Xianghua''s son''s cries, he detected a very distinct noise, immediately identifying its source.


    "Eurotone HGF: 26 series electric hammer," Ye Fan murmured softly, uncovering a critical clue without revealing any bewildering secrets.


    "What Eurotone? An electric hammer?" Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian were full of questions.


    Xu Fu''s eyes lit up, and he loudly said, "Brother Ye means that from the call, you''ve identified the sound of an Eurotone HGF: 26 series electric hammer?"


    "Yes." Ye Fan didn''t elaborate further.


    Xu Fu began speaking with admiration, "This type of electric hammer is an imported product, and due to its high cost, only one decoration company in Dongfang City, Jianhua Company, is equipped with it. Jianhua Company has business dealings with our Chu Group, and I know they''re currently decorating a newly constructed building. If I''m not mistaken, Zhao Xianghua''s son and the kidnappers are hiding near that building."


    Xu Fu''s deduction was quite precise, but how Ye Fan''s ears were so sharp left the others present deeply astonished.


    After inquiring about Zhang Daya''s residence, Ye Fan decided to take action.


    Considering his former occupation, he was very familiar with the capital city of Huaxia, Dongfang City.


    All he needed was a car, and he was confident he could find any place. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His current goal was clear; first, rescue Zhao Xianghua''s son, then find Zhang Daya, and everything would be resolved naturally. To him, this was commonplace. Although Poisonous Spider was formidable, he did not take them seriously.


    "Give me a car so I can handle the trouble," Ye Fan said softly as he approached Chu Mengyao.


    "Follow me," Chu Mengyao said indifferently, then led Ye Fan to a room. Without any hesitation, she said sternly, "Don''t get involved in this matter. Don''t bring trouble onto yourself."


    Chu Mengyao was afraid that Ye Fan might get into trouble, so she didn''t want him to take any risks.


    She didn''t know just how strong Ye Fan was, but she believed that Poisonous Spider was someone not to be trifled with.


    "Don''t you trust me?" Ye Fan asked earnestly.


    "It''s not about trust. I don''t want you to get caught up in my issues. You can remain uninvolved. I know you''re mysterious and capable, but I''ve heard of Poisonous Spider''s infamy," Chu Mengyao said, maintaining her patience.


    "I won''t get into any trouble. I promised to help you and I won''t go back on my word," Ye Fan insisted stubbornly.


    "Why do you want to help me? We''ve only known each other for about half a day, and you don''t even know my name," Chu Mengyao''s heart skipped a beat, deeply moved by the man who risked his life to help her.


    "I know your name; it''s Chu Mengyao," Ye Fan said matter-of-factly.


    "How do you know that? I clearly didn''t tell you, and Uncle Fu didn''t either," Chu Mengyao was puzzled. She had been with Ye Fan the entire time, and she was sure that he had no way of knowing her name.


    "There are so many documents in the villa, I have eyes," Ye Fan''s response was firm.


    Chu Mengyao was left speechless. Anxiously, she said, "Why do you want to help me? Don''t you know you might die?"


    "Because you''re a good person," Ye Fan replied.


    Chu Mengyao felt a lump in her throat, unable to say anything further.


    The term "good person" made her heart quiver slightly.


    Externally, she was called many things, both good and bad, but no one had ever called her a good person.


    "Swear you won''t encounter danger?" Chu Mengyao finally relented.


    "I swear."


    "Repeat after me, if I encounter danger, Chu Mengyao is not a good person."


    Chu Mengyao''s intentions were simple; she believed that the weight of being called a good person in Ye Fan''s words was significant. By having Ye Fan say this, she hoped he wouldn''t encounter danger.


    Seeing Chu Mengyao''s determined expression, Ye Fan had no choice but to say, "I swear, if I encounter danger, Chu Mengyao is not a good person."


    "A person I''ve acknowledged as a good person is a good person. How could they become a bad person?" In his heart, Ye Fan thought this, fully understanding Chu Mengyao''s mindset.


    Ye Fan drove away.


    Chu Mengyao watched Ye Fan''s departing figure, a silhouette etched into her heart.


    During her most vulnerable moment, when her company was faced with a major crisis, someone like Ye Fan appeared in her life, deeply touching her.

 Chapter 6 Poisonous Spider A-San

    Chapter 6 - 6 Poisonous Spider A-SanNear an abandoned factory, a car stopped.


    It was already nine o''clock at night, the sky was pitch black, with only the lights illuminating the darkness.


    Next to the factory, a building shone with dim lights, the noise of jackhammers buzzing loudly as the workers continued their night shift.


    A man glanced around and sneaked into the factory.


    This man was Ye Fan.


    Inside the factory, four burly men were sitting together playing mahjong and drinking, the thick smell of tobacco spreading, and two other men lay on worn-out sofas watching TV.


    All six men were members of the Poisonous Spider gang, each a cold-blooded killer with more than one life on their hands.


    The six were quite relaxed, as they confidently believed no one could discover their tracks, hence they were complacent without fear.


    They had no idea that danger was creeping closer.


    Tied to a concrete pillar was a young man¡ªthe son of Zhao Xianghua.


    Ye Fan walked in openly, carrying a handful of stones he just picked up from the construction site by the road.


    A stone flew out, hitting the electric meter, followed by the crackling sound of electricity, the lights went out instantly.


    Ye Fan didn''t want anyone to see it was he who acted, so taking necessary measures was essential.


    "What''s going on?" The six men suddenly stood up, gripping their weapons tightly.


    They were well-trained killers, with at least some sense of vigilance.


    While they suspiciously wondered if it was a circuit problem, a scream shattered the silent darkness.


    "Ah!" The hysterical, heart-wrenching scream pierced the air.


    This was because a stone had struck one man''s leg at terrifying speed, accompanied by the cracking sound of bones breaking, the stone went through his leg, and as he lost his balance and fell to the side in pain, another stone with destructive force pierced through his other leg.


    Just like that, a man was thoroughly crippled, unable to stand again.


    "In the front, shoot him." One man shouted angrily, roaring with murderous intent.


    A stream of gunfire erupted, lighting up bright flashes in the darkness.


    They were no longer worried about exposing their positions, the situation was too dangerous now for them to think too much.


    Stones in Ye Fan''s hand kept flying out, screams sounded repeatedly.


    "Who are you? State your name."


    "We are members of the Poisonous Spider, dare to oppose us? Aren''t you afraid of your entire clan being eradicated?"


    A man threatened in the darkness.


    Moments later, the gunfire stopped, leaving only the screams echoing.


    Zhao Xianghua''s son was already scared out of his wits, losing control of his bladder and bowels. He thought such scenes only appeared on TV or in books, never imagining he would witness it firsthand.


    "Don''t kill me...don''t kill me..." he whimpered, praying in fear.


    Bang!!


    The crackle like bursting beans echoed in his ears as the rope binding him loosened.


    "If you don''t want to die, leave here immediately." In the darkness, Ye Fan''s voice sounded.


    Zhao Xianghua''s son scrambled and crawled, kneeling in panic and kowtowing, saying: "Thank you...hero...for saving my life..." After this, he fled desperately.


    Ye Fan left the abandoned factory, and the six Poisonous Spider men lay on the ground rolling and wailing.


    Inside the building, amidst the loud noise of working jackhammers, the workers sensed something wrong, the gunfire and screams sent chills down their spines, raising goosebumps layer by layer.


    "Is there a war or what?"


    "Could it be a gang fight?"


    "My God, I actually heard gunshots."


    "My God, is this a human scream? It''s more harrowing than the pigs being slaughtered during New Year."


    The workers discussed in disbelief, an old worker hurriedly took out his phone to call the police.


    Xiangyun Road No. 47.


    This was where Zhang Daya lived.


    At this moment, in a luxurious room, Zhang Daya was sitting with a bald man drinking red wine.


    This bald man was Ah San, the third leader of the Poisonous Spider, known as Brother San in the underground world.


    Zhang Daya was very respectful in front of Ah San, serving him carefully.


    Ah San was a lecher, any woman he fancied, he would try every means to get her into bed.


    "Brother San, you are simply the benefactor of my life. With your help, it''s just a matter of time before the Chu Group becomes ours. When I completely control the Chu Group, the promised reward will definitely be credited to Brother San''s account without missing a single cent." Zhang Daya said with a smile.


    "No problem." Ah San gave a lewd smile, his eyes filled with uncontainable desire: "I heard your wife is a great beauty, still charming despite her age, and since you call me Brother San, as a brother I naturally have to pamper my sister-in-law, don''t you agree?"


    Zhang Daya now understood the phrase ''inviting trouble is easy, dispelling is difficult''.


    He was deeply in love with his wife, and it was impossible to let her be humiliated. Any man wouldn''t want to wear a green hat, although he was ruthless to outsiders and merciless in business, he treated his wife very well. How could he possibly agree to let Ah San ruin his wife?


    He forced out a smile worse than crying, fawning: "An old wife, how could she catch Brother San''s eye, Brother San, whatever kind of woman you like, I will arrange, definitely satisfying Brother San."


    "I just fancy your wife, what do you propose I do?" Ah San glared at Zhang Daya, impolitely saying: "I''m helping you control the Chu Group, what immense wealth is that, don''t be ungrateful for what''s good for you, if you don''t satisfy my request, watch out, I might chop you up and feed you to the dogs."


    Zhang Daya suddenly knelt down, pleading: "Brother San, any request is fine, I''ll give you double the reward, just spare my wife." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re being ungrateful, right? If that''s the case, I''ll go ahead and do it, let you hear how I serve your wife, isn''t that good too?" Ah San''s expression turned cold, a violent look flashing in his eyes.


    Initially, he wanted to wait for Zhang Daya''s consent before proceeding, as that would give him even greater pleasure.


    But Zhang Daya''s protection of his wife only fueled his beastly instincts, a perverse thrill rising from within.


    "Brother San, I beg you." Zhang Daya clung to Ah San''s leg.


    "Ungrateful." Ah San kicked out, sending Zhang Daya flying, crashing onto the sofa.


    Ah San headed straight to Zhang Daya''s wife''s room.


    Inside, a woman''s screams and angry curses were heard.


    After a long while, Ah San came out satisfied, his expression filled with extreme pleasure.


    At this moment, Zhang Daya sat on the ground despondently, like an idiot.


    "Fool, is it that big a deal? Didn''t I just play with your wife for a bit?" Ah San sneered mockingly.


    At this point, suddenly the lights in the room went out.


    The crisis close at hand.

 Chapter 7 Slaughterhouse

    Chapter 7 - 7 Slaughterhouse"Who is it?"


    A-San shouted sharply, sensing danger, a discovery that made his heart skip a beat.


    He was the number three leader of the Poisonous Spider, a powerful figure, yet he actually felt a terrifying aura. This discovery made him shiver with fear. Despite his great strength, he was still afraid.


    No sound responded to A-San, only the sound of something cutting through the air could be heard.


    In the darkness, an ashtray and a glass flew by swiftly.


    For Ye Fan, anything casually picked up could become a lethal weapon.


    A-San was acutely aware of the approaching crisis and his figure moved, dodging to the side.


    "Crack!!"


    The sound of bones breaking echoed; both of A-San''s legs were completely shattered.


    "Ah!!" The cry of anguish roared out, traveling five miles and breaking the silence.


    A-San lay on the ground, writhing in agony, waves of piercing pain washed over him as if tides were engulfing him.


    "Who are you? Do you know who I am? Aren''t you afraid of retaliation, going against the Poisonous Spider?" A-San shouted in pain.


    At this moment, Zhang Daya, with a look of panic, glanced into the darkness. He hated A-San and secretly felt pleased at his plight. However, he also knew he wouldn''t have a good ending because he was in cahoots with A-San. If someone came to deal with A-San, they were definitely also after him. Thinking of this, Zhang Daya was terrified to the extreme.


    Even a master like A-San ended up like this; although Zhang Daya couldn''t see A-San''s miserable state, from the shrill screams, he could deduce that A-San''s end was miserable.


    "Hand over evidence of Wang Zijian. From now on, Chu Group will have nothing to do with you. Did you hear what I said?" Ye Fan''s voice sounded. His voice was light but fell on Zhang Daya''s ears like a deadly sword.


    Zhang Daya realized clearly that no matter who was in the darkness, there was one thing he was sure of: it was a terrifying existence he couldn''t afford to provoke. Even Poisonous Spider''s third in command was defeated in the blink of an eye; this capability was beyond his imagination.


    Zhang Daya knew this time he was truly unlucky, and now, his career was about to be ruined.


    He dared not hesitate; with trembling hands, he reached into his pocket, pulled out a USB, and held it in his hand, not knowing how to hand it over.


    "Throw it over," Ye Fan urged.


    "Yes." Zhang Daya''s arm trembled involuntarily. He didn''t know how hard he threw it, but the USB was tossed over.


    Ye Fan took the USB and silently left.


    Zhang Daya sat there dazed, his body trembling uncontrollably, the shadow of death still looming over him.


    "Master... Master... any other instructions?" Zhang Daya tentatively asked.


    "Fool, he''s already gone." A-San cursed.


    Zhang Daya struggled and finally turned on the light. When he saw A-San''s legs broken, he was almost scared stupid. White bones jutted out from the flesh, and blood gushed out like water.


    "Th-Third Brother, are you okay?" Zhang Daya was stunned by the bloody scene unlike anything he had seen before.


    At this moment, his head buzzed, and he had long forgotten how A-San bullied his wife.


    "Not dead yet, hurry and get a doctor." A-San instructed, enduring the pain.


    "Not dead? I''ll send you to die." Zhang Daya''s wife appeared, holding a knife. Her lips stained with fresh blood, eyes crimson like a bloodthirsty light, stumbled as she walked closer.


    But now, the humiliation and hatred in her heart turned into malice and murderous intent. She didn''t know A-San''s identity or what had just happened. The only thing she wanted now was to kill this beast who had bullied her.


    At this moment, Zhang Daya''s wife had such a vicious look that even Zhang Daya felt terrified.


    Zhang Daya knew his wife had suffered, but what he never expected was that she seemed like a different person.


    "Wife." Zhang Daya called softly.


    "You still recognize me as your wife? Where were you when this beast bullied me?" she screamed, tearing her throat.


    "I..." Zhang Daya couldn''t say a word, lowering his head in shame and anguish.


    Seeing his wife with a knife heading toward A-San, Zhang Daya panicked and shouted, "Wife, calm down. I''m worthless, I''ve let you down. This person can''t be killed, absolutely can''t be killed. If you do, we''re both finished."


    "Go to hell." Ignoring Zhang Daya''s words, she held the knife with both hands and thrust it toward A-San''s chest.


    A-San couldn''t stand, but his hands were uninjured. He slapped the ground, moving his body to the side slightly, and Zhang Daya''s wife''s stab missed. At this moment, A-San swung out his palm, chopping toward her neck.


    Although A-San was crippled, had he survived, his legs would never be the same again¡ªhe might move with prosthetics. But as the third leader of the Poisonous Spider, he had considerable skills. How could Zhang Daya''s wife kill him?


    "No!" Zhang Daya shouted.


    Still, it was too late. A-San''s palm struck his wife''s neck with a crisp crack, and she died. Zhang Daya stood dumbfounded, incapable of doing anything.


    Zhang Daya''s world collapsed, his soul seemed extracted, leaving him blank and dazed. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A person''s greed knows no bounds, I brought this disaster upon myself by inviting Poisonous Spider, ruining myself." Zhang Daya now faced a broken family and deceased wife. It was too late to regret. If there was a remedy for regret, he would never have provoked the Poisonous Spider.


    "It''s just a woman, isn''t it? You can find another. Soon the Chu Group will be yours; you''ll have money and women. Why worry over a worthless woman?" A-San said indifferently, full of mockery.


    "Worthless woman?" Zhang Daya self-mocked. A-San''s words hurt him. Today, he realized the meaning of depravity. He thought his ruthless means to seize the Chu Group were bad enough, but compared to A-San, he realized he hadn''t reached the core of evil.


    Murderous intent rose in Zhang Daya''s heart. He was on the verge of losing everything, but he had to avenge his wife.


    He also knew that revenge wasn''t easy. Just blindly rushing in like his wife was only a path to death.


    So, Zhang Daya headed to the kitchen.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Go and find me a doctor."


    "Bastard, if you don''t listen to me, you''ll die miserably."


    A-San cursed, his words laden with dissatisfaction and anger.


    Zhang Daya reappeared, carrying a pot of boiling water.


    "You scum among trash, die!" Zhang Daya poured the boiling water over A-San.


    "How dare you!" A-San roared.


    Right now, there was nothing Zhang Daya didn''t dare do.


    A-San''s worst mistake was killing Zhang Daya''s wife. He thought Zhang Daya would treat women as dispensable as he did, but unfortunately, he was wrong. The price would be his life.


    A-San, like a chicken in the slaughterhouse, struggled and died in boiling water.

 Chapter 8 Not Suitable for Children

    Chapter 8 - 8 Not Suitable for ChildrenAt the villa, after Ye Fan left, Chu Mengyao gathered all the bodyguards together.


    "This time we''re in big trouble. Zhang Daya has hired the Poisonous Spider. Whether you stay or leave, I won''t force you."


    Chu Mengyao revealed the truth. If she kept it a secret, the bodyguards would remain in the dark and continue to stay by her side to protect her. But once she said it, their choices were uncertain. Nonetheless, Chu Mengyao told them about the Poisonous Spider.


    "What?"


    "President, are you serious?"


    The bodyguards couldn''t stay calm, each wearing a look of fear, staring at Chu Mengyao.


    The words "Poisonous Spider" shocked them deeply. Many of the bodyguards had received kindness from Chu Mengyao, which is why they became her bodyguards. If it were any ordinary trouble, they would definitely stand by Chu Mengyao. But the Poisonous Spider was like a sword hanging over their heads, ready to take their lives. In front of the Poisonous Spider, they were completely vulnerable.


    If the bodyguards were alone, some would certainly choose to stay with Chu Mengyao. But they had families to think about, with elderly and young ones to care for. They couldn''t take the risk. With the Poisonous Spider''s way of doing things, if they were foolish enough to make an enemy, their families and friends would certainly get involved. This was what the bodyguards feared the most.


    "President, I''m sorry, we can''t protect you anymore. Take care."


    "President, I have a wife and children to care for. I don''t want to drag my family into this."


    "President, I''ll always remember your great kindness, but I can''t stay here and die."


    ...


    The bodyguards spoke one after another, lowering their heads in shame.


    "Zhang Yuan, after you retired and were working hard labor at a construction site, would you have your current respectable status without the president''s help? Would you earn a salary that others envy? Wu Neng, you didn''t even have a home and were running from gambling debts. If the president hadn''t helped you, would you still be alive? Yet because you''re afraid of death, you plan to betray the president? When you were most in need, the president helped you, and now that the president is in trouble, you decide to betray her?"


    Except for Xu Hu, all the bodyguards indicated they wanted to leave.


    This made Xu Hu furious. If it was because of family concerns, he could understand. But those among the bodyguards who had no ties, just because they were intimidated by the Poisonous Spider''s fierce reputation, had become frightfully cowardly. How could he tolerate this?


    Xu Hu''s reproach made the bodyguards feel extremely ashamed, lowering their heads even further in embarrassment.


    There was also a trace of disappointment in Chu Mengyao''s eyes. She had some expectations about the outcome, but she never imagined that all the bodyguards wanted to leave. In her heart, she thought that at least a few of the bodyguards she had saved would remain. The reality was, she was wrong. When facing life and death, safeguarding one''s own life was the most important. Her kindness had long been forgotten.


    "I respect your choice. You can go," Chu Mengyao said blandly.


    The bodyguards were overwhelmed with shame, not daring to lift their heads. After hastily bowing three times to the president, they quickly left.


    "Truly heartless, a bunch of ungrateful bastards," Xu Hu angrily cursed.


    Chu Mengyao walked toward the villa. Xu Hu was stunned, wanting to stop her and say something, but he didn''t know what to say. So, he could only watch Chu Mengyao gradually walk away.


    Inside the villa, there were only Chu Mengyao and Xu Fu.


    Outside the villa, Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian paced anxiously.


    With the bodyguards gone, Xu Hu took on the task of guarding.


    Chu Mengyao and the others were waiting for one person, and that was Ye Fan.


    At this moment, Ye Fan held an even deeper place in Chu Mengyao''s heart.


    Take the bodyguards, for instance. They deserted her in the face of trouble, but Ye Fan was risking his life to help her. This touched Chu Mengyao deeply.


    "Uncle Fu, do you think he will be fine?" Chu Mengyao asked with concern.


    "Hard to say, the Poisonous Spider is a tough character," Xu Fu replied honestly.


    In the midst of an anxious wait, around eleven at night, Ye Fan drove into the villa.


    Xu Hu didn''t know what Ye Fan had gone out to do, so watching Ye Fan''s back, he muttered to himself, "I know you have some skills, not running away at a time like this is better than those bodyguards. But if you dare to entertain any foolish thoughts about the president, just see how I''ll deal with you."


    Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian watched as Ye Fan''s figure entered the villa, their gazes momentarily blank.


    "He''s back. I wonder what the situation outside looks like?" Zhao Xianghua whispered.


    "Yeah, if Zhang Daya finds out we''re already with the president, we might not be able to handle the consequences," Wang Zijian said, extremely worried, with a deep-seated fear of the Poisonous Spider. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, Zhao Xianghua''s phone rang, and as soon as he heard his son''s voice, he was overjoyed.


    "Could it be that Zhang Daya is finished, and the Poisonous Spider too!!" Such a thought appeared in Wang Zijian''s mind, and at that thought, he looked even more uneasy. If the evidence against him fell into the president''s hands, he would be finished too. When Zhang Daya threatened him, he had to obey. Now, he couldn''t imagine any good outcome for himself.


    Chu Mengyao and Xu Fu stood up, looking at Ye Fan with complex emotions.


    "Brother Ye, is everything resolved?" Xu Fu inquired hopefully.


    "Zhao Xianghua''s son is safe. This is the leverage against Wang Zijian." Ye Fan tossed a USB drive to Chu Mengyao.


    "That''s great," Xu Fu exclaimed with joy and went off to find a computer.


    Chu Mengyao looked at Ye Fan, a lump in her throat preventing her from speaking. Ye Fan had saved her, and saved her company. The debt of gratitude was enormous.


    "Are you okay?" Chu Mengyao asked with concern, though it was clear that Ye Fan was fine. She was merely asking for reassurance.


    "I''m fine," Ye Fan replied with a gentle nod.


    Xu Fu found a computer and then left the villa to find Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian.


    Chu Mengyao inserted the USB drive into the computer, and when she opened it, an inappropriate video appeared on the screen, accompanied by moaning sounds.


    Chu Mengyao was curious about what leverage Wang Zijian had that fell into Zhang Daya''s hands. So she focused intently on analyzing and understanding it. But the result caught her off guard. As she watched the video and listened to the moans in her ear, her fair face turned bright red.


    Ye Fan''s eyesight and hearing were exceptionally sharp, and he naturally noticed something unusual. He was stunned and didn''t know how to deal with the situation. This was the first time he had encountered something like this.


    Both of them, hearts filled with anxiety and nervousness, dared not look at each other.


    The atmosphere was frozen, their hearts pounding as if they were about to burst out of their chests, beating strongly.


    "I didn''t see or hear anything," Ye Fan said.


    "Me neither," Chu Mengyao responded, her face blushing deeply as if she were burying her head into her chest.

 Chapter 9: The Dream of This Night

    Chapter 9 - 9: The Dream of This NightYe Fan was resting in the villa, while Chu Mengyao left to attend to her busy schedule.


    In the small building outside the villa, Chu Mengyao boldly took action against Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian.


    "Uncle Wang, we have already obtained the evidence that Zhang Daya held against you. If you don''t want to go to jail, transfer your shares under my name. It''s time for you to retire." Chu Mengyao went straight to the point.


    In fact, Wang Zijian''s misconduct was soliciting young girls, which gave Zhang Daya the opportunity to blackmail him. Chu Mengyao didn''t really care whether Wang Zijian engaged in these beastly acts voluntarily or was framed by Zhang Daya; it didn''t matter anymore.


    The key issue now was that Chu Mengyao wanted to completely expel Wang Zijian from the company and consolidate power in her own hands.


    "President, I have been a veteran of the company. I promise to reform. Please give me one more chance." Wang Zijian pleaded.


    "I have already given you a choice, and I do not intend to repeat myself." Chu Mengyao asserted irresistibly.


    "Fine, I''ll do as you say." Wang Zijian conceded, knowing he was completely finished.


    The Chu Group was founded by Chu Mengyao''s grandfather. However, during its development, it absorbed new blood, which led to a portion of the shares landing in the hands of people like Wang Zijian. Chu Mengyao was determined to gather these shares, and this was an excellent opportunity she wouldn''t miss.


    At that moment, Chu Mengyao''s phone rang. Seeing that it was Zhang Daya calling, she answered without the slightest hesitation.


    At that time, Chu Mengyao was in an exceptionally good mood. Zhang Daya voluntarily relinquished his shares, which surprised her. A brief consideration revealed that this might have been Ye Fan''s doing.


    "Uncle Zhao, it''s great news that your son is safe. Zhang Daya has already voluntarily given up his shares, and now it''s up to you what to choose." Chu Mengyao directed her attention towards Zhao Xianghua.


    Initially, it was impossible for Chu Mengyao to make Zhao Xianghua yield. However, with Zhang Daya''s defeat, it was an evident signal. If she could seize the shares from Zhao Xianghua in one fell swoop, no one in her company could stir up trouble anymore.


    A shadow fell over Zhao Xianghua''s face; he had no other choice. Turning to Zhang Daya had already wronged Chu Mengyao in the past, and now, with Ye Fan¡ªa mysterious man¡ªby her side, even Zhang Daya and the Poisonous Spider were left without a fight. How could he dare say no?


    "I will transfer the shares under the president''s name as soon as possible," Zhao Xianghua said weakly, no longer hoping for much as long as his son was safe. That was more important than anything else.


    Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian left, their heads hung low, no longer showing the haughty demeanors of business moguls.


    "Congratulations, Miss. Mr. Ye is like a divine gift to you." Xu Fu said, grinning ear to ear. He still felt as if he were dreaming. Just as Chu Group was about to collapse and change ownership, Ye Fan appeared from nowhere, resolving all the challenges in such a short time and removing all the instability factors within Chu Group. Such prowess was truly astonishing.


    Chu Mengyao became busy again, making calls one after another. The company''s relevant responsible personnel worked overtime throughout the night, and the transfer of shares was quickly completed.


    "Miss, even though the current crisis is resolved, caution is still necessary. The retaliation from the Poisonous Spider should not be underestimated," Xu Fu expressed his ongoing concerns.


    "I know," Chu Mengyao fully understood the impending threat.


    By the time it reached one in the morning, Chu Mengyao finally entered the villa.


    At that moment, Ye Fan was sitting absentmindedly on the sofa, lost in his thoughts.


    "Why aren''t you resting yet?" Chu Mengyao asked with concern.


    During this period, she had been under constant mental stress and felt utterly helpless. Ye Fan''s presence dispelled the gloom in her heart, significantly lifting her spirits, and her gratitude towards Ye Fan was immeasurable.


    "I will rest soon. You should go to bed early; don''t worry about me," Ye Fan replied kindly.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll take you to buy some clothes. Good night." Chu Mengyao headed towards her room on the second floor of the villa.


    "Hmm."


    Ye Fan agreed, without resistance. Since setting foot in Huaxia Country, he had abandoned everything he had before. He wanted to start anew and forget his previous identity.


    The place where he met Chu Mengyao, according to his vague memories, was his home. However, time had changed so much. After going abroad with his parents at the age of seven, they were brutally murdered, and he was taken to a cold training base. He hadn''t returned home for seventeen years, and by now, his former home was unrecognizable, with no hint of familiarity left.


    He vaguely remembered that his father had a younger brother, though he couldn''t recall the name. However, he did remember that his uncle had a daughter, his cousin, and he still recalled fragments of his childhood.


    In the outside world and even on the international stage, he had a title that struck fear into people''s hearts: the Terminator.


    But who could understand the coldness deep in his soul?


    He had endured within the organization for seventeen years just to get one chance to avenge his parents and eliminate all those who murdered his parents and destroyed his home. He achieved his goal, but at a painful cost.


    He still vividly remembered the scene of his parents taking him to play by the seaside. Back then, he was only in elementary school, but the sudden threat of death shattered his happy family, leaving him bereft of everything.


    Recalling the heart-wrenching moments, hot tears rolled down the corners of Ye Fan''s eyes. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That night, Ye Fan sat on the sofa, sleepless, contemplating his path forward. He indeed had no place to go, and Chu Mengyao''s villa provided him a comforting refuge. Moreover, beneath Chu Mengyao''s seemingly cold expression lay a caring concern for him, which gave him a sense of warmth.


    He despised killing, so he spared A San and his six accomplices, merely incapacitating them.


    He did not want to see ruthless slaughter unfold before his eyes, so when he sensed that Chu Mengyao was ambushed by a sniper, he stepped forward.


    That night, Chu Mengyao slept very well, in sweet contentment, freed from her mental burdens, finally enjoying a restful sleep.


    At seven in the morning, Chu Mengyao awoke. The first instant she opened her eyes, the only picture in her mind was Ye Fan.


    "Am I dreaming?"


    Chu Mengyao shook her head, wearing her nightdress and bare feet, quickly getting out of bed. She rushed to the first floor of the villa, pushed open Ye Fan''s door, and found nobody on the bed. She approached and touched it, finding it cold, with no trace of anyone having slept there.


    She feared she was dreaming yesterday. Her first thought upon waking was to ensure it wasn''t a dream.


    But the results seemed to confirm she was dreaming.


    Her actions were silly, but she didn''t know it.


    "If it''s a dream, don''t let me wake up¡ªwouldn''t that be wonderful?" Chu Mengyao murmured softly, leaving the room disappointed, scanning the hall, and still finding no one. Her last strand of hope shattered, leaving her deeply disheartened.


    "So it really was a dream." The reality of the dream''s vividness struck her, leaving her flabbergasted.

 Chapter 10: The Policewoman Who Gained Without Merit

    Chapter 10 - 10: The Policewoman Who Gained Without MeritChu Mengyao felt as if she were in a dream, her mind was somewhat disoriented, filled with disappointment in her heart. She wished dearly to remain forever in a dreamlike state, never waking up, with a mysterious man protecting her, giving her an overwhelming sense of security.


    At this moment, sounds came from the kitchen, Chu Mengyao''s eyes flickered, and she carefully approached.


    Ye Fan came out from the kitchen, almost bumping into Chu Mengyao.


    Both of them froze at the same time, their gazes locking onto each other.


    Chu Mengyao raised her arm and extended a finger, with the carefulness of touching an elusive dream, reaching toward Ye Fan''s face. She wasn''t even sure if she was dreaming. She wanted to touch it but feared that the dream would shatter at her touch. With mixed emotions, she finally touched Ye Fan''s face; it had warmth and elasticity.


    "It seems to be a living person, not a dream," Chu Mengyao murmured softly, her eyes dazed.


    "What living person? What dream?" Ye Fan spoke up, utterly bewildered.


    "Ah!" Chu Mengyao hurriedly withdrew her hand. It was only now that she felt as if waking from a dream, suddenly realizing that she really wasn''t dreaming, everything was real. Once she realized this, while being overjoyed, she also felt her heart race and her face flush for what she just did.


    "I actually touched his face, oh heavens, what is wrong with me? I''m aware of the psychological repulsion I hold for a man simply getting close to me, not to mention touching him at close proximity, it''d usually cause a feeling of aversion, yet I just now...," Chu Mengyao''s head was a mess, her thoughts scattered.


    When she felt she was wearing too little, she ran back to her room.


    With a bang, the door closed.


    Inside the room, Chu Mengyao threw herself onto the bed, wrapping herself in the blankets, her body writhing incessantly.


    "It''s so embarrassing, so humiliating, how could I act like that?" Chu Mengyao''s heart was sweet, but she muttered complaints contrary to her feelings.


    Half an hour later, Chu Mengyao collected her thoughts, dressed properly, washed up, and then appeared in front of Ye Fan. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fan had already prepared some simple breakfast.


    At this point, Chu Mengyao was no longer in the mindset of a little girl, transforming into a cold and formidable CEO.


    The change in Chu Mengyao bewildered Ye Fan. He was full of incomprehension.


    "You know how to cook?" Chu Mengyao asked curiously. Actually, she could too, but she rarely did it.


    "A little," Ye Fan replied.


    "From now on, you''ll make breakfast for both of us. It''d be best if we could have it every day." The implication in Chu Mengyao''s words was that she didn''t want Ye Fan to suddenly disappear from her world. The phrase "every day" carried deep meaning.


    "Okay." Ye Fan didn''t think much of it.


    "Remember, I said every day. You already promised, you can''t go back on your word," Chu Mengyao''s eyes flickered with a sly gleam.


    Ye Fan''s expression tensed, then he nodded. Actually, he enjoyed staying at Chu Mengyao''s villa, so he agreed.


    Chu Mengyao was very happy inside, yet none of that joy showed on her face.


    The two began eating breakfast, which consisted of porridge, eggs, and milk. It was simple, but very tasty.


    Chu Mengyao kept a stern face, which had become a habit. Ye Fan was also cool-headed, making the atmosphere a bit awkward.


    Chu Mengyao, thinking about the image within Wang Zijian''s incriminating evidence and the scene that just happened, was even more at a loss for words.


    Ye Fan was also the type who wasn''t good with words, so the two fell silent, not saying much of anything.


    Only the sound of chewing food could be heard, munching quietly.


    Chu Mengyao took the initiative to turn on the TV and was immediately drawn in by the news on the screen.


    The third leader of the Poisonous Spider, A-san, had been killed. The perpetrator, Zhang Daya, confessed. As for Zhang Daya''s motive for murder, the explanation was that it was to avenge his wife and the capture of six Poisonous Spider members alive had become a hot topic.


    At the police station.


    The Captain of the Criminal Police Unit, Zhang Lu, was a beautiful woman.


    If she indeed took down the Poisonous Spider members, such credit would be rightfully hers. The key was, she received such a great honor while lying down, and boasted on TV about how heroic she was and how she captured the Poisonous Spider members alive, leaving her feeling embarrassed.


    "Chu Group, this matter definitely has an inseparable connection with Chu Group. I''ll start the investigation from that CEO. I refuse to believe that someone capable of easily dealing with Poisonous Spider members is hiding in Dongfang City. I must find him," Zhang Lu declared, pounding the table with conviction.


    Meanwhile, the remaining Poisonous Spider members who had infiltrated Dongfang City, included the three snipers.


    In a hotel, the three snipers contacted their organization and had a clear plan for their next move.


    The three snipers did not believe the news broadcast. They focused their suspicions on the man who had saved Chu Mengyao from the bullets.


    Thus, another operation targeting Chu Mengyao began.


    The mission given to the Poisonous Spider was to eliminate Chu Mengyao, and so they would not let it rest.

 Chapter 11: Is She the Cousin?

    Chapter 11 - 11: Is She the Cousin?Outside, the death of Poisonous Spider A-san and the capture of six ferocious killers became a hot topic in media reports.


    The police were also in an uproar, and the various commendatory reports about them were quite embarrassing for the force.


    After Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao had breakfast, a luxury car drove out of the villa.


    As Chu Mengyao had said, she wanted to get some clothes and necessities for Ye Fan, who had nothing but the clothes on his back. Naturally, Chu Mengyao had to take care of these things for him.


    Xu Hu watched the car disappear into the distance, clenching his fists tightly. Just as the company''s situation was improving and the CEO had a lot of work to handle, she surprisingly chose not to let him escort her to the office but went out with Ye Fan instead. This ignited Xu Hu''s fury.


    "Ye, just you wait. I''ll find an opportunity to teach you a lesson, so you understand that I''m better than you. Not just any common dog can stay by the CEO''s side," Xu Hu said, his eyes ablaze with anger.


    Thinking of Ye Fan moving into the villa, his jealousy turned into burning hatred.


    Chu Mengyao was driving, with Ye Fan seated in the passenger seat.


    The foolish scene from the morning was still lingering in Chu Mengyao''s mind. Remembering the awkward image, her face flushed slightly.


    "We''re going to the Zhen Shan Mei Building, which is a Chu Group property," Chu Mengyao said with a straight face.


    "Why go to your own place?" Ye Fan asked, puzzled.


    "Because the clothes there are the most high-end in Dongfang City, and ordinary people can''t afford them," Chu Mengyao said slowly, a faint glint of pride in her eyes. As a woman with such achievements in her career, it was indeed something to be proud of.


    Chu Mengyao had never expressed such emotions in front of a man, as if she were showcasing like a peacock, wanting to see approval on Ye Fan''s face. Chu Mengyao herself wasn''t sure why she was acting this way.


    Ye Fan glanced sideways, unable to comprehend Chu Mengyao''s deeper implications, and said indifferently, "Just buy any clothes. I''m not picky."


    "Listen to me; you mustn''t refuse. Just for saving my life, in ancient times, a woman would repay with her life, not to mention you saved my company too. You must let me express my gratitude," Chu Mengyao said earnestly. "We''re friends now, so stop being overly polite with me. I also hope you see me as a friend."


    "Alright." Ye Fan agreed softly, feeling a pang in his heart. The word ''friend'' was a luxury for him.


    "Take this card." Chu Mengyao handed over a Golden Card.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Fan asked, immediately recognizing the card was extraordinary. The credit limit was more than what most people could earn in a lifetime.


    "Aren''t you afraid of others'' strange looks? If I take you shopping and I have to pay, what will people think?" Chu Mengyao considered everything thoughtfully.


    Ye Fan naturally didn''t care about others'' opinions, but on second thought, he didn''t want to negatively affect Chu Mengyao''s reputation, so he accepted the Golden Card.


    "The card is yours now. Keep it with you, and don''t return it to me," Chu Mengyao said casually. She knew Ye Fan''s situation well and believed a man should have a card in his possession.


    Seeing Ye Fan about to refuse, she hurriedly added, "If you consider me a friend, don''t reject my kindness. Don''t overthink it or feel pressure; money is just an external possession. Don''t take it to heart."


    Ye Fan valued this friendship not because of the card, but because of Chu Mengyao''s genuine concern for him.


    Chu Mengyao drove into the parking garage of the Zhen Shan Mei Building.


    A van slowly came to a stop, with three men inside looking ahead, exuding intense murderous intent.


    "We''re taking a big risk this time. Regardless of the outcome, we''ll meet at the rendezvous point after," one of the men said.


    These three men were the remaining snipers. A-san had led a nine-person team to assassinate Chu Mengyao, and now only these three snipers were still at large. The task given to Poisonous Spider was to kill Chu Mengyao, so no matter the cost, the mission had to be completed, or the reputation of the Poisonous Spider would suffer greatly.


    The three did not have a detailed plan and followed Chu Mengyao''s car to attempt an assassination, which was extremely risky.


    If they succeeded in a single strike, they could figure out a way to escape. However, if they failed, it would surely leave traces, and their identities would inevitably be exposed once the police investigated.


    The three snipers grabbed their bags and disappeared in different directions.


    Accompanied by Chu Mengyao, Ye Fan bought a phone before heading to the clothing section. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chu Mengyao had put on sunglasses when she got out of the car. She had to disguise herself; in Dongfang City, she was a celebrity. Without some cover, she was sure to be recognized. Besides, she was on her own turf, and the ordinary employees certainly knew who their CEO was, even if they had never seen her in person.


    But even so, Chu Mengyao''s presence attracted countless gazes. The men were amazed, but due to Chu Mengyao''s strong aura, they didn''t have the courage to approach her. The women naturally felt envious and jealous of her.


    Under Chu Mengyao''s expert selection, more professional than a professional''s eye, dozens of outfits were chosen without needing to try them on, leaving the sales assistant standing by in awe, looking at Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan with considerable surprise.


    "Who exactly is this lady? Her eye for fashion is better than my seven or eight years of experience. That gentleman is incredibly lucky to have such a beautiful lady with him. I wonder what their relationship is? Judging by their appearance, they both have a cold demeanor, which matches quite well," the sales assistant thought, astonished.


    Ye Fan''s attire was quite shabby, but Chu Mengyao was sophisticated and elegant, wearing understated designer brands that most people couldn''t recognize. Even with her seasoned eye, the sales assistant could only spot a few hints and couldn''t name Chu Mengyao''s outfits.


    The sales assistant smiled, feeling a bit redundant as she attended them. She had seen many people come and go but couldn''t quite figure out the relationship between Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao, so she didn''t dare make any assumptions and simply stood awkwardly to the side.


    After picking out clothes, Chu Mengyao waited on the side while Ye Fan went into the underwear section.


    A slim sales assistant with a sweet smile greeted him.


    Seeing this woman, Ye Fan''s previously calm heart stirred with waves, and his eyes fell on the woman''s name tag. The name "Ye Juanjuan" struck him like a thunderclap, filling him with surprise and delight.


    A figure frequenting his dreams had now appeared before him.

 Chapter 12: The Woman Who Looks Down on People

    Chapter 12 - 12: The Woman Who Looks Down on PeopleYe Fan looked at Ye Juanjuan, stunned, a figure welled up from the depths of his heart and overlapped with the person in front of him. From the name and outline, he already had a general judgment; the woman before him was his sister, the only daughter of his father''s only brother.


    Ye Juanjuan was also dumbfounded, looking at Ye Fan incredulously, as if her heartstrings were plucked, her emotions became unusually uncomfortable.


    Ye Fan hadn''t seen the cousin he used to play with since he was seven years old. He had disappeared from the world for seventeen years. Even though they hadn''t seen each other all these years, some unchanged shadows led him to discover some clues.


    He never expected to see his cousin again in the vast sea of people.


    At this moment, Ye Fan and Ye Juanjuan were examining each other, and their emotions obviously changed. It was a complex feeling of wanting to cry but not knowing why, the longing and concern in their hearts had turned into a persistent attachment over the years. The dark connection rooted in blood, after suddenly meeting, was like seeing someone they had longed to meet but could never see.


    "To the outside world, when my parents had their accident, I was already dead. I can''t just suddenly appear in her world, much less reveal my identity. Let her think I am already dead; with time she will completely forget me. I don''t want anyone to know the life I''ve lived, nor do I want to intrude into the life of the only relative I care about. It would be too unfair to her."


    Ye Fan pondered, and after a brief consideration, he had made a decision.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ye Fan tried to make himself appear a bit more kind.


    "Oh, nothing." Ye Juanjuan was startled back to her senses and apologized, "I lost my composure just now. I saw a family member''s shadow in you."


    Ye Juanjuan was very clear that her uncle''s family of three had an accident a long time ago. Her cousin couldn''t suddenly appear in front of her; if he were alive, he would''ve appeared long ago, not by coincidence at this moment.


    With a professional smile, Ye Juanjuan led Ye Fan to pick out some underwear. Considering Ye Fan''s attire, she led him to the cheapest section, thinking it was for Ye Fan''s own good, fearing he wouldn''t be able to pay.


    Ye Fan casually looked at Ye Juanjuan and discovered that her eyes were filled with intense inferiority that she pretended to mask with pride, along with some grievances and sorrows hidden deep in her gaze. On the surface, Ye Juanjuan seemed cheerful and optimistic, but in reality, he could sense her inner anguish. With just a slight observation, he discovered many secrets unknown to outsiders.


    "She must have endured a lot of hardships, perhaps even some significant troubles. I need to find an opportunity to discover where she lives," Ye Fan thought to himself, already having an idea, deciding to do something secretly.


    "Sir, may I ask you a question?" Ye Juanjuan hesitated before speaking.


    "What do you want to ask?" Ye Fan asked calmly. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is your surname?" Ye Juanjuan asked hurriedly.


    "Surname Ye, single given name Fan." Ye Fan was forthright, thinking there was nothing to hide.


    "What a coincidence, I once had a brother, also named Ye Fan." Ye Juanjuan was quite surprised. There are plenty of people with the same name, so naturally, she wouldn''t equate the man before her with her deceased brother.


    "Really, what a coincidence. So where is your brother?" Ye Fan asked without a hint of emotion.


    "He''s no longer with us, he had an accident many years ago." Ye Juanjuan said sadly.


    "Life is unpredictable; it''s fate. If your brother''s spirit is in the sky, he wouldn''t want to see you upset. Try to open your mind." Ye Fan offered some comfort.


    "Thank you." Ye Juanjuan smiled wryly.


    "Oh well, isn''t this our Salesperson Ye? How come you''re getting cozy with a customer here? What, have you taken a fancy to him?" At this moment, a sharp voice rang out, and a heavily perfumed woman appeared.


    The woman was Wu Xiuer, the manager''s niece, and she was sharp-tongued. Utilizing her connection with Manager Wu, she became a sales clerk, often bullying Ye Juanjuan with her arrogance.


    The Zhenshanmei Mall, as a subsidiary of the Chu Group, sells all high-end goods. People without money don''t even have the guts to browse here, and becoming a salesperson here isn''t easy; it requires a rigorous selection process.


    "Salesperson Ye, aren''t you usually quite aloof? My uncle invited you to dinner, and you didn''t give him any face. So how come you''re here whispering sweet nothings with a customer now? Your taste is really something, associating with such a shabby beggar. Do you even want to work here? Get lost and go serve other customers. If you slack off again, I''ll have my uncle fire you."


    Wu Xiuer covered her nose disdainfully, as if Ye Fan''s shabby attire made her particularly nauseous.


    Usually, Wu Xiuer would bully Ye Juanjuan relying on her status. Sales clerks earn a bonus for the items they sell, but Wu Xiuer would count others'' sales as her own, and others could only swallow the grievance in silence, not daring to speak out. Only Ye Juanjuan dared to confront her directly and didn''t give her face, causing Wu Xiuer to harbor a grudge and resent Ye Juanjuan deeply.


    More importantly, Ye Juanjuan was young and beautiful, which made Wu Xiuer even more dissatisfied. Her uncle had taken a liking to Ye Juanjuan''s beauty, but Ye Juanjuan showed no interest in him. Wu Xiuer especially hoped that a proud woman like Ye Juanjuan would be toyed with by her uncle, that would make her happy, and she would have a sense of superiority in front of Ye Juanjuan, able to show off her strength.


    Ye Fan looked at Wu Xiuer with displeasure, unwilling to engage with such an ignorant woman.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? What are you standing there for? Get lost and go attend to other customers." Wu Xiuer berated venomously.


    "But I have a customer here." Ye Juanjuan suppressed her displeasure, stubbornly replying.


    She didn''t want to engage with Wu Xiuer from the bottom of her heart, but there was no avoiding it, so she helplessly faced her.


    "Are you deaf? I told you not to mind him, didn''t you hear me?" Wu Xiuer stared at Ye Juanjuan with anger, scolding loudly, "Ignorant country bumpkin, if you dare to disregard my words again, be careful of the consequences."


    Ye Juanjuan was extremely aggrieved, Wu Xiuer''s words made her grind her teeth in anger.


    Wu Xiuer looked at Ye Fan with disdain and mocked, "You couldn''t afford a strip of cloth here with everything valuable on you. You look like a poor loser who came here just to see the world. I''ve seen plenty like you. Can''t afford anything, just want to ask this and that, get lost and stop disturbing other customers. The way you''re dressed is an embarrassment to Zhenshanmei Mall."


    Ye Fan''s expression hardened, a flash of anger appearing in his eyes.

 Chapter 13: Scared to the Point of Peeing

    Chapter 13 - 13: Scared to the Point of PeeingWu Xiuer cursed like a shrew, attracting the attention of customers and sales assistants, and soon a circle formed around them, whispering and pointing.


    "Juanjie is in trouble again, the gossip is starting to bite people again." The sales assistants around looked at Wu Xiuer angrily. Gossip was the nickname they privately gave Wu Xiuer, but their expressions were filled with worry as they looked at Ye Juanjuan. They clearly knew that Wu Xiuer''s difficulties would certainly embarrass Ye Juanjuan.


    Ye Juanjuan raised her chin and glared at Wu Xiuer, loudly saying, "The customer is king, that''s our service philosophy. You maliciously slander a customer; do you have any professional ethics left? Apologize to this gentleman immediately, or I won''t let you off the hook."


    "You bumpkin, you dare criticize me? I''ve suspected you for a long time, flirting with some beggar, and you get unhappy when I criticize you. You little slut, pretending to be noble all the time, why are you defending him? Is he your old flame? If you don''t apologize publicly, I will make sure you can''t handle the consequences."


    Wu Xiuer cursed both Ye Fan and Ye Juanjuan, examining the two with an air of superiority.


    "You''re the slut, your whole family are sluts." Ye Juanjuan was very angry and felt extremely aggrieved.


    "How dare you insult me? I''ll beat you to death, you little bitch." Wu Xiuer was used to being domineering and couldn''t tolerate Ye Juanjuan''s words. She aggressively took two steps forward, raising her hand to slap Ye Juanjuan.


    "Now Juanjie is in for it. Why doesn''t heaven strike this gossip with lightning?" The sales assistants who were good friends with Ye Juanjuan began to curse.


    Ye Juanjuan was taken aback, unprepared for Wu Xiuer''s actions.


    The sales assistants around closed their eyes; they didn''t want to see Ye Juanjuan being hit.


    As Wu Xiuer''s palm was about to land on Ye Juanjuan''s face, something suddenly flashed before her eyes.


    Wu Xiuer''s hand instantly drooped.


    Ye Fan had intervened; he didn''t bother much with Wu Xiuer''s harshness, as it wasn''t worth engaging with such a woman. However, he couldn''t just stand by when Wu Xiuer laid hands on Ye Juanjuan.


    Ye Fan casually picked up a small cardboard box from beside him and, with slight force, hit Wu Xiuer''s wrist hard with it.


    "Ah!"


    Wu Xiuer froze for a moment, feeling waves of pain, and screamed hysterically.


    "Well done!" said someone nearby in applause.


    "You dare hit me? You actually dare hit me?" Wu Xiuer widened her eyes in disbelief. She never imagined that a shabby, poor fool in her eyes would dare lay hands on her.


    "Hitting you? I''m scared I''d dirty my hands." Ye Fan tossed the small cardboard box aside.


    "Bastard, I''ll fight you to the death." Wu Xiuer was furious, swinging her arms and reaching for Ye Fan''s face with her long nails that would certainly leave bloody marks.


    "Get out!" Ye Fan said coldly, letting out this one word.


    Wu Xiuer was instantly dumbfounded. The word "get out" carried a chilling coldness that grew in her heart, and instantly, she felt as though she was in a chilling environment, enveloped by a terrifying aura. She was scared silly.


    Ye Fan''s coldness was directed solely at Wu Xiuer; no one else noticed anything unusual.


    "She peed!"


    "Peeing?"


    "The gossip actually peed herself, haha."


    "That gentleman casually scolded, and it scared the gossip into wetting herself, how satisfying."


    "The gossip cares so much about face, now she''s embarrassed to the extreme. Let''s see how arrogant she can be in the future."


    "The gossip is even more of a paper tiger than a paper tiger. No need to fear her anymore."


    Joyful discussions arose.


    Ye Juanjuan looked bewilderedly at this scene. She glanced at Wu Xiuer''s sorry state, and then at Ye Fan''s stern demeanor. She felt extremely gratified inside, and without knowing why, she instinctively cast a grateful look toward Ye Fan.


    Suddenly, she squatted on the ground and cried, burying her head.


    "What happened?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s going on?"


    A bald man in his fifties hurried over; he was Manager Wu, Wu Xiuer''s uncle.


    "Uncle, this little beast bullied me," Wu Xiuer angrily pointed at Ye Fan.


    "How did he bully you?" Manager Wu asked patiently.


    "He hit me, and look at this."


    Seeing the state of his niece, Manager Wu''s anger soared, and he shouted, "Kid, don''t you know where you are? Is this a place for you to act out? Dressed like a beggar and daring to bully my niece, are you tired of living?"


    "Manager, it was your niece who insulted the customer first. This gentleman did nothing; it was your niece who wet herself. I can testify, and if you don''t believe it, you can check the surveillance video." Ye Juanjuan confidently argued.


    "Get lost; this has nothing to do with you." Manager Wu directly ignored Ye Juanjuan.


    With a sinister look, he fixed his eyes on Ye Fan, fiercely saying, "You rascal, you''ll be in jail soon. Causing trouble in my domain, after the security breaks your legs, we''ll send you to the police station for reform."


    After threatening, Manager Wu started shouting, "Where are the security guards? Get over here immediately."


    "This is bad, Manager Wu has connections with the police; that guy is in trouble."


    "Sigh, with Manager Wu''s background, who can do anything to him?"


    "Remember last time, someone flattered Wu Xiuer and got punished by Manager Wu? I heard that guy''s legs were broken and he was in the hospital for days."


    Such discussions arose among the crowd, especially among those familiar with the inside story, the sales assistants. They admired Ye Fan for teaching Wu Xiuer a lesson but couldn''t help worrying that he might encounter misfortune.


    "Sir, you should leave quickly. A gentleman never mounts a dangerous course." Ye Juanjuan urgently cautioned.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry about me," Ye Fan casually replied.


    "Don''t put on an air of calm in front of me; soon you''ll know whether this is serious or not. If you think you can run, you better give up that idea. In my territory, even if you had wings, you''re not escaping." Manager Wu scolded indignantly.


    Suddenly, the security guards arrived.


    Ye Juanjuan was worried sick, concerned for Ye Fan''s safety.

 Chapter 14 Juan鈥檚 Sister Strikes Back

    Chapter 14 - 14 Juan''s Sister Strikes BackThe security guards came rushing in, looking fierce and intimidating, making people''s hearts race.


    Ye Juanjuan became anxious; at this point, Ye Fan couldn''t get away.


    "Manager Wu, any instructions?"


    A burly security chief, bent over, obsequiously approached Manager Wu.


    "It''s him, get him out immediately. You know what to do, no need for me to emphasize," Manager Wu commanded with authority.


    "You just watch, the usual way?" The security guard respectfully sought confirmation. They''ve done this kind of work before, so they knew exactly how to please Manager Wu.


    Manager Wu flared his nostrils as he nodded, and upon receiving the order, the guards surrounded Ye Fan.


    The security guard looked at Ye Fan with a teasing look, maliciously saying, "You blind fool, how dare you provoke trouble here? You''ve got some guts."


    "If you don''t want to end up disabled, get out of the way," Ye Fan chided impatiently.


    He paid no heed to these guards; even if Wu Xiuer was frightened, he didn''t care at all. He didn''t want trouble, but if trouble came his way, he wouldn''t hold back.


    "Haha, what did I just hear? Brothers, have you ever heard such a funny joke? Boasting about taking us down." The security chief sneered, and the other guards also burst into laughter.


    Suddenly, the security chief''s eyes turned cold as he shouted, "Damn, still so arrogant, I''m gonna cripple you now."


    Just as the security chief was about to make a vicious move, a cold voice resonated with undeniable authority, "What are you doing? Nothing better to do, is that it? Do you know where this is and who allows you to cause trouble?"


    Chu Mengyao walked over, exuding an astonishing aura that intimidated everyone. All eyes fixated on her in unison. The men on site were stunned, while the women felt inferior.


    "Goddess!" exclaimed one man as he stared, followed by a gasp and a pinch from his wife''s hand gripping his waist.


    "Who is she?"


    "Who is she? Why does she seem so familiar?"


    Ye Juanjuan and the others were filled with doubt.


    "Don''t bother with these people," Chu Mengyao said softly as she reached Ye Fan.


    "Alright, this is your turf, I''ll let you handle it." Ye Fan replied nonchalantly.


    "What relationship do they have? Her turf? What does she mean by her turf?" Ye Juanjuan wondered aloud with wide eyes.


    Manager Wu was dumbfounded. Seeing Chu Mengyao, he realized she was not someone to provoke. He became slightly worried, fearing big trouble, but his habitual arrogance didn''t allow him to back down so easily.


    "May I ask your name, madam? The Zhen Shan Mei Building is a property of Chu Group, and according to our rules, we must discipline troublemakers, so please, on behalf of the Chu Group, refrain from interfering," Manager Wu said righteously.


    He had no worry; Chu Group was not just any entity people could mess with, and nobody dared ignore Chu Group''s prestige. With this label, any sensible person would humble themselves; to act rudely before him was to seek discomfort.


    Chu Mengyao glared with dissatisfaction at Manager Wu, who was acting arrogant under false pretenses, and said, "From your tone, is Chu Group your family''s?"


    With that, she took off her sunglasses, revealing a breathtakingly beautiful face. Yet, Manager Wu and the others instantly recognized her identity, and silence enveloped the surroundings.


    "President!!"


    "President??"


    "She''s the president."


    The staff of Zhen Shan Mei Building whispered immediately, their shock frozen on their faces.


    Manager Wu''s words of retort got stuck in his throat, and his face alternated between blue and purple, showing a rich spectrum of emotions.


    "Pretty boy, didn''t expect you to have someone backing you, eh, uncle, you must teach these bad people a lesson," Wu Xiuer stared at Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao with intense disdain in her words.


    "If she doesn''t court death, she won''t die. Is she just blind or utterly foolish?" Ye Juanjuan and the others were astonished by Wu Xiuer''s brazen words. Insulting them was one thing, but to be so impudent before the president seemed like a death wish. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wu Xiuer realized something was off too, and it seemed like everyone was looking at her as if she were an idiot. Puzzled, she glanced at her uncle, who was glaring at her too with fury, making her more perplexed.


    She didn''t care about company affairs, which made her not pay much attention to this powerful woman, Chu Mengyao. How could she have expected Chu Mengyao to be the famous president of Chu Group? In her mind, Chu Mengyao was a high and mighty figure, someone who couldn''t possibly appear before her, so she paid no attention.


    "You fool," Manager Wu was about to explode. He''d seen foolish people, but none as idiotic as Wu Xiuer. He was about to explode with rage.


    "Uncle, you''re scolding me," Wu Xiuer shouted indignantly.


    With a "smack," Manager Wu raised his hand and slapped Wu Xiuer, knocking her out. He used such force that Wu Xiuer''s face immediately swelled red.


    No matter how foolish Wu Xiuer was, by now she realized something was wrong.


    "President, are you here incognito?"


    "President, she''s just a temporary worker, a distant niece of mine. I''ll dismiss her right away; we can''t let such a black sheep tarnish the company''s reputation."


    "Noble sir, if I offended you earlier, please be magnanimous and forgive me," Manager Wu broke out in a cold sweat, groveling before Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao like a servile dog.


    Chu Mengyao glanced around, seeing Ye Juanjuan and the others hesitating to speak, she understood that the situation was not as straightforward as Manager Wu claimed.


    "Chu Group doesn''t need lackeys. Zhen Shan Mei Building is service-oriented; we don''t need you here. Find another job," Chu Mengyao said indifferently.


    "President, even if I have no achievements, I''ve put in hard work, please have mercy," Manager Wu pleaded.


    Chu Mengyao didn''t say another word to Manager Wu. She glanced at the trembling security guards with displeasure and said, "You''re the face of Zhen Shan Mei Building; you''re here to maintain order, but you act like thugs. Prepare to be sanctioned."


    The guards lowered their heads, not daring to breathe loudly.


    Manager Wu left in disgrace. His career was over; having fought for so many years, he ended up like this overnight. Being expelled from Chu Group indicated a character flaw, making it nearly impossible to find another job.


    With a slight reminder from Ye Fan, Chu Mengyao appointed Ye Juanjuan as the new store manager, winning applause from the employees.


    Ye Fan left with Chu Mengyao, carrying the clothes he bought.


    "Congratulations, Sister Juan," the sales assistants chirped excitedly in congratulations.


    "Sister Juan, I have elders above and children below to take care of, please don''t fire me," the security guards pleaded. Now that Ye Juanjuan had become the new boss, the guards pinned their hopes on her to keep their jobs.


    Ye Juanjuan couldn''t shake the image of Ye Fan from her mind; she didn''t know why, but she felt that Ye Fan was like family, with a genuine sense of bloodline kinship.


    "Will I see him again?" Ye Juanjuan thought to herself.

 Chapter 15: Ducking Bullets with Legs Coiled Around Waist

    Chapter 15 - 15: Ducking Bullets with Legs Coiled Around WaistYe Fan and Chu Mengyao drove out of the garage, racing down the road.


    Chu Mengyao was still driving, with Ye Fan in the passenger seat.


    "Target in sight, waiting for the right opportunity to fire." On top of the building by the roadside, three snipers spread out at different spots were communicating through earpieces, their eyes full of murderous intent, aiming at the car where Ye Fan was.


    The moment the gun barrel was aimed, Ye Fan immediately sensed it. At this moment, getting out of the car to find a suitable hiding spot was very difficult. Once out, they would become a live target. Ye Fan could assure his own safety, but with Chu Mengyao, it was uncertain. She might get hurt because the snipers were very skilled. Turning the car around was also impossible as it was noon and the road was packed with vehicles.


    "What''s wrong?" Chu Mengyao noticed Ye Fan''s odd expression and asked, puzzled.


    "Those three snipers are back, lurking in the dark." Ye Fan told the truth, already having a sense of the snipers'' positions.


    Chu Mengyao''s expression trembled. She didn''t want to seem too timid in front of Ye Fan, but couldn''t help worrying. She hurriedly asked, "What should we do now?" Ye Fan had completely become her rock.


    "Don''t move, pretend nothing has happened. I''ll come over and drive. You need to lower the seat, slide out from behind me, and hide in the back seat. Got it?" Ye Fan explained carefully.


    "Okay, hurry up and get over me." As Chu Mengyao complied, she urged.


    "Help me take off my shoes, and then give me a hand." Chu Mengyao''s voice was anxious.


    "Just lie there like that. Hold on for a bit. I''ll be done as soon as we pass the traffic light ahead, and then we''ll be safe." Ye Fan focused his attention outside the car, feeling that the snipers were about to act, leaving no time to help her.


    Despite the seductive position of Chu Mengyao, it was safe, so Ye Fan wasn''t worried at all.


    At the intersection, the red light came on, and the car ahead slowly stopped, forcing Ye Fan to slow down.


    "Swish, swish, swish!" The snipers were intensely focused on the target, seemingly capturing the exact moment the red light appeared. Thus, three bullets roared out of the gun barrels, splitting the air with deadly light.


    Ye Fan''s eyes shone brightly. At the same moment the snipers fired, he suddenly accelerated, and the car shot forward over ten meters, crashing into the car in front. To escape the snipers'' kill zone as quickly as possible, he had to do this.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" The three bullets hit the ground, kicking up destructive dust.


    It''s not hard to imagine how dangerous it would have been if Ye Fan were even a second slower and the three bullets had landed on the car or the driver''s seat.


    The snipers'' rifles were equipped with silencers, so there was no gunshot noise. However, the pits caused by the bullets stirred up a commotion.


    Ye Fan forcibly rammed through the two cars blocking the way and charged forward, choosing a less crowded lane.


    "What''s happening?"


    "Damn it, the target escaped."


    "There must be an expert, definitely an expert, or we wouldn''t have missed."


    The three snipers cursed. Having lost the perfect opportunity, they couldn''t just shoot wildly again. Even if they did, they couldn''t kill the target. At this point, what worried the snipers was to retreat quickly; otherwise, they''d be in danger once the police arrived.


    The three of them cursed unwillingly as they fled rapidly, no longer concerned with anything else.


    Ye Fan swerved left and right, dodging incoming vehicles because he had entered the wrong lane.


    Woo woo woo!!!


    The traffic police appeared, and to avoid trouble, Ye Fan had to pull over.


    The traffic officer eyeing the luxury car hesitated for a moment before knocking on the car window, maintaining professional conduct.


    Ye Fan rolled down the window slightly.


    The traffic cop saluted, his face stern as he said, "Hello, you were driving illegally. Please show your driver''s license. According to traffic management regulations..."


    "There are assassins at the intersection behind us," Ye Fan said, leaving those words before rolling the window back up.


    Inside the car, Ye Fan returned to his seat.


    Chu Mengyao finally sat up again. Her legs tingled and itched. Having been in close contact with Ye Fan''s body for so long, some strange emotions quietly surfaced in her mind.


    "The damage and trouble caused will probably be on you." Ye Fan said calmly. Both the deliberate crash just now and the illegal parking now would expose Chu Mengyao''s whereabouts. The monetary compensation was negligible, but the fact that Chu Mengyao was targeted by assassins might get exposed, making it impossible to hide.


    "It''s alright, those are minor issues, quite easy to resolve." Chu Mengyao suppressed her embarrassment, speaking with gratitude, "I really don''t know how to thank you. If you hadn''t miraculously helped me, I might have been a corpse by now."


    "Aren''t we friends? There''s no need for formalities, alright?" Ye Fan comforted. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright." Chu Mengyao was moved to tears, her heart fluttering.


    "Rest assured, as long as I''m by your side, I won''t let anyone harm you." Ye Fan said confidently.


    Chu Mengyao''s excited tears lingered in her eyes.

 Chapter 16: Chu鈥檚 Mother Wants to Drive Ye Fan Away

    Chapter 16 - 16: Chu''s Mother Wants to Drive Ye Fan AwayBack to the villa.


    Chu Mengyao''s phone rang. Seeing it was her mother calling, she quickly answered it.


    "Mom, what''s up?" Chu Mengyao''s voice was still as cold as ice.


    "Can''t I call if there''s nothing? It''s been months and you haven''t even made one call home. Do you still consider me your mother?" Chu''s mother began to lecture with dissatisfaction.


    "I''m just really busy. If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up." Chu Mengyao seemed inept at communicating with her mother and had nothing more to say.


    "Don''t hang up. I have something to tell you. Why did I have a daughter like you who hangs up on me at every turn? I''m your real mother, not a stepmother. Is this how you treat me?" Chu''s mother''s voice carried blame and resentment.


    Chu Mengyao tried to make her voice sound kinder, incredibly patient as she said, "Mom, I''m eating well, living well, and the company''s issues are resolved. You don''t need to worry about me. If you have something to say, say it quickly. I have some matters to attend to, so I won''t chat for long. I''ll visit you when I have time soon."


    "I heard you brought a man into the villa. Tell me, is this true?" Chu''s mother asked sternly.


    "He''s just a friend." Chu Mengyao''s expression turned cold, pondering with discontent. It wasn''t possible for her mother to know about Ye Fan being at the villa so quickly; someone must have leaked it behind her back. She coldly asked, "Who told you there was a man in my villa?"


    "Never mind who told me. I''ll just tell you one thing. We know you''re repelled by the opposite sex. We won''t force you into marriage. However, any unsavory or mysterious man should be driven out of the villa to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings. You know the family unanimously approves of you interacting with either Meng Hao or Ji Tian. Other men should be kept at a distance. If you get involved with a hooligan and ruin your reputation, it would be unacceptable..." Chu''s mother preached incessantly.


    Chu Mengyao immediately hung up the phone with dissatisfaction. She felt terribly wronged, her chest heaving violently with anger.


    She couldn''t harbor resentment towards her mother, but her mother''s derogatory remarks about Ye Fan made her extremely furious.


    "Why say that about him? If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t be alive. You don''t know anything," Chu Mengyao huffed. Her dangerous situation was naturally unknown to her family, and she wouldn''t let them worry.


    In the hall of a manor, Meng''s mother put down the phone, complaining, "This daughter of ours is really worrisome. What''s wrong with me thinking about her future? She hangs up on me after a few words. Her wings are growing, and as a mother, I can''t manage her anymore. Meng Hao and Ji Tian are such excellent men. Meng Hao is the heir of Meng Yinglong, a business tycoon. Whoever she combines with would be greatly beneficial."


    Chu''s father put down his newspaper, glanced at his wife, and said, "The daughter''s affairs should be decided by the daughter. You know her temperament. Meng Hao and Ji Tian are great, but our daughter has to be satisfied. If there''s no emotional foundation, how can you expect her to interact with the two? Besides, it''s just a man living in her villa. Don''t make a big deal of it." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No way. I must pay close attention to this matter. Our daughter has always been resistant to interacting with the opposite sex; you know this. Now a man lives in her villa, implying she doesn''t quite repel him. If this trend continues unchecked, and she develops feelings for him, it would be disastrous." Chu''s mother decided to intervene in her daughter''s affairs.


    Chu''s father chuckled, "Do you think Xu Fu told us about this without an agenda? He''s hoping to use us to drive that man away from our daughter, giving his son a chance to have alone time with her."


    "Even if Xu Fu has made significant contributions to the Chu Group, at the end of the day, he''s just a servant. It''s daydreaming to fancifully think his son could become our daughter''s husband." Chu''s mother sneered.


    "No matter what, Xu Fu and his son are favored in front of the old master. From the old master''s perspective, it''s enough if our daughter finds a suitable husband who can take care of her. His thoughts differ from ours." Chu''s father shook his head helplessly.


    "Anyway, I need to find an opportunity to visit our daughter and drive that man out." Chu''s mother was determined to remove Ye Fan from Chu Mengyao''s side.


    Chu Mengyao never expected that the usually kind Uncle Fu would leak information about Ye Fan to her parents.


    She also knew that the people around her who had access to her parents, except for Uncle Fu, were unlikely to be the leaker. However, Uncle Fu had watched her grow up, so it was hard for her to associate him with being the informant.


    Police Station.


    Director''s office.


    Director Zhou and Zhang Lu discussed handling strategies regarding Poisonous Spider. Poisonous Spider''s number three leader was dead, and the other six assassins were naturally doomed to death row. Yet, one couldn''t ignore Poisonous Spider''s subsequent actions.


    Zhang Daya was already under police protection, and from him, Zhang Lu had extracted enough information during interrogation.


    "According to Zhang Daya, he hired Poisonous Spider to assassinate the president of Chu Group. Only a sudden man seriously injured Asan. Angered, Zhang Daya scalded Asan to death, avenging his wife''s death somewhat. Though Zhang Daya deserves credit for killing Asan, inviting Poisonous Spider into my jurisdiction is a major offense, and punishment for Zhang Daya shouldn''t be light."


    "As long as Poisonous Spider isn''t tied to our protected classified matters, we can relax a little. However, Dongfang City has a hidden expert capable of easily crippling someone like Asan. We must identify him, or it''ll severely endanger our mission." Zhang Lu, with years of case-handling experience, had a clear understanding of Chu Group''s internal crisis.


    "Around the Chu Group president, all bodyguards have left. From the information we''ve gathered from them, the man who suddenly appeared by Chu Mengyao''s side is very peculiar. We must figure out his identity." Director Zhou''s gaze was incredibly sharp, especially when discussing Ye Fan; it seemed profoundly deep.


    At this moment, a police officer charged into the director''s office in a hurry, shouting, "Director, Captain, sniper traces have been found outside the Zhen Shan Mei Building. According to reliable sources, the target is the president of Chu Group."


    Director Zhou and Zhang Lu were suddenly shocked.


    "Director, you stay at the police station to oversee the situation. Such disorder by an assassin in Dongfang City cannot be tolerated. I''ll inspect the scene. The assassin taking such risks in a bustling city must have left clues, and following them, we''ll catch the assassin in one swoop." Zhang Lu moved into action, and she decided that after dealing with the assassin, she would personally visit Chu Mengyao and the man beside her.

 Chapter 17: The Secretary鈥檚 Temptation

    Chapter 17 - 17: The Secretary''s TemptationInside the villa, Chu Mengyao brushed off the annoyance from her mother''s phone call.


    Chu Mengyao''s current situation was quite dangerous. As the president, she didn''t have to go to the office; she could handle work matters from the villa. For the important documents that needed her signature, the secretary would naturally bring them to her.


    Secretary Shen Yahut paid a visit, and Chu Mengyao opened the door to let her into the villa.


    "President, the share transfer contracts and important documents from Zhang Daya and the other three shareholders must be reviewed by you personally," said Shen Yahut, looking enticing in her professional attire that accentuated her voluptuous figure.


    Chu Mengyao took the documents from Shen Yahut and casually instructed, "Sit wherever you like. There''s something to drink in the fridge, help yourself. Wait until I finish dealing with these documents before you head back. You''ll have to handle some work matters for now."


    "Go ahead, President, don''t worry about me," Shen Yahut nodded with a smile.


    She was well aware of the crisis faced by the company and had been worried until she received a call from the president last night. When the representative of Zhang Daya and the three shareholders surprisingly provided the share transfer contracts, she was shocked and elated as she completed all the necessary processing work. She didn''t know how the president made Zhang Daya yield, but the president now had firm control over the company, which made Shen Yahut particularly excited.


    Chu Mengyao went to review the documents. The company''s affairs had to be handled by her personally; no one else could substitute her.


    When Shen Yahut walked into the hall, she was stunned, her face displaying rich expressions. She muttered to herself, "Am I seeing things? How is it possible for there to be a man in the president''s villa? She has so many suitors, yet none ever gets the chance to even have a meal with her. Who is he? Could he really be staying here? No way!"


    Shen Yahut''s mouth opened wide, at a loss for words to express her astonishment. She didn''t need to pinch herself to know she wasn''t dreaming, nor was she hallucinating, the person in front of her was real.


    "Hello, may I know how to address you?" Shen Yahut inquired proactively. Having been by the president''s side for a while, she was familiar with some of the rich sons and celebrities. Ye Fan, however, made no impression on her.


    "Ye Fan," he said casually, introducing himself to Shen Yahut.


    "What''s your relationship with the president?" Shen Yahut''s curiosity got the better of her. She knew the president had a younger sister, apart from her there were no other relatives of a similar age. She immediately sensed that Ye Fan''s relationship with the president was not simple.


    "Friend!" Ye Fan replied as if it were obvious.


    "Friend!!??" Shen Yahut exclaimed, her voice particularly loud, her expression particularly complex.


    She felt as if she''d heard the most unimaginable thing, her eyes wide with shock.


    "The president has a male friend?" Shen Yahut was amazed.


    Ye Fan replied exasperatedly, "What? From the look on your face, you don''t want Mengyao to have friends?" S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You actually call the president Mengyao, oh my, you''re incredible. If the president''s suitors find out, you''ll be in for a beating." Shen Yahut sat next to Ye Fan, casting him a seductive glance and continued to probe, "Tell me, how long have you known the president? Of course, I hope the president has male friends. As a friend of the president, you must know her well. For you to be her friend, you must have some exceptional qualities."


    "I only met Mengyao yesterday. Mengyao is really nice, nothing wrong with her," Ye Fan said earnestly.


    "You met yesterday? Come on, you think I''d believe your nonsense?" Shen Yahut rolled her eyes, then poked Ye Fan, speaking in a teasingly enticing voice, "Come on, just tell me, I won''t spread the word. As the president''s secretary, it''s only right to care about her life."


    "The secretary''s job is to run errands. Does Mengyao''s life need your concern?" Seeing that Shen Yahut didn''t believe his truth, Ye Fan didn''t bother explaining further. He moved away to create distance, as Shen Yahut had gotten too close for comfort. He realized that Shen Yahut was outwardly open but inwardly reserved.


    "Are you ignoring my charm?"


    Shen Yahut thought to herself. She was a beauty after all, and countless people tried to get close to her. She was even willing to sacrifice a bit of her allure to find out about Ye Fan''s relationship with the president. She never expected to be avoided by Ye Fan voluntarily, despite being a beauty herself.


    Shen Yahut felt frustrated, like her allure was ineffective on Ye Fan, but she refused to believe it.


    "Men are all the same, pretending to be righteous. Trying to play hard to get, huh? Little trickster, your intentions can''t fool me. Let''s see how I deal with you." Shen Yahut thought quickly in her heart.


    She gave a charming smile and then clung to Ye Fan''s arm, speaking in a voice so soft it could melt bones, "Ye Fan darling, just tell me. Let sister know what your relationship with the president is, and how you met. I''ll agree to any of your requests, even if it means sleeping with you. I''ll perform any action you want, how about that?"


    Inwardly, Shen Yahut thought smugly, "I just don''t believe you can resist. Once you show your lust, you''ll make a fool of yourself."


    With fervent eyes, Shen Yahut gazed at Ye Fan, her soft eyes brimming with a seductive, exhilarating allure.


    "You really want to know?" Ye Fan asked with amused interest, as Shen Yahut''s little scheme was obvious to him.


    "Yes, I really do." Shen Yahut blinked her eyes, her enchanting gaze dazzling. She felt more confident, knowing Ye Fan was about to succumb. How could anyone not, in her hands?


    "Your performance isn''t enough for me to tell the truth. First, try making some moaning noises. If I''m satisfied, I might fulfill any request of yours," Ye Fan said seriously, having found a way to deter Shen Yahut''s advances.


    Stunned, Shen Yahut felt the turn of events was out of her control, leaving her flustered.


    "Bastard," she spat, blushing, angrily letting go of Ye Fan.


    She understood now that Ye Fan was just toying with her. She had wanted to play Ye Fan but ended up being played.


    Moaning, sheesh, she couldn''t possibly do something so embarrassing.

 Chapter 18: Twin Younger Sister

    Chapter 18: Chapter 18: Twin Younger SisterShen Yahut glared at Ye Fan angrily, showing an unwilling expression after her failed seduction.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t care at all, ignoring Shen Yahut no matter how much she gritted her teeth.


    When Chu Mengyao appeared, Shen Yahut greeted her with a smile, respectfully saying, "President, is everything taken care of?"


    "Yeah!"


    Chu Mengyao nodded casually, noticing the attitude between Ye Fan and Shen Yahut, but she didn¡¯t care. She understood Shen Yahut¡¯s thoughts, and it was natural for Shen Yahut to be quite surprised to find Ye Fan in her villa. Not just Shen Yahut, but anyone who knew Chu Mengyao would be shocked by this news.


    As Chu Mengyao arranged work matters, Shen Yahut obediently took note.


    When Shen Yahut left, she leaned close to Chu Mengyao¡¯s ear and whispered, "President, that Ye Fan who claims to be your friend calls you Mengyao so intimately. But you should be careful; Ye Fan isn¡¯t trustworthy."


    Shen Yahut began her mode of tattling, half-truthfully criticizing Ye Fan as worthless.


    Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t care at all. After seeing Shen Yahut off, she walked over to Ye Fan. As for him calling her Mengyao, she didn¡¯t know if it was true or not, but even if he really did, she wouldn¡¯t oppose it. Instead, she felt a hint of joy in her heart. She looked at Ye Fan with concern and asked, "My secretary didn¡¯t take advantage of you, did she?"


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was stunned.


    Although Shen Yahut¡¯s voice was low, he still heard it. It wasn¡¯t that he was eavesdropping, but he couldn¡¯t help it with his sharp hearing. Even if he didn¡¯t want to listen, it was unavoidable. So, he didn¡¯t know how to respond to Chu Mengyao¡¯s question.


    If Shen Yahut heard the president¡¯s words, she¡¯d surely be furious. Clearly, it was Ye Fan who took advantage of her, but in Chu Mengyao¡¯s words, it turned out she took advantage of Ye Fan.


    "Shen Yahut may be cold on the outside but warm inside; you didn¡¯t lose anything, right?" Chu Mengyao patiently said, indicating to Ye Fan that if he really suffered, he shouldn¡¯t mind. She didn¡¯t want any unpleasantness between her secretary and Ye Fan.


    "No, she¡¯s not my match." Ye Fan replied confidently.


    "That¡¯s good." Chu Mengyao felt relieved.


    Chu Mengyao turned on the TV and watched with great interest, timing it well as a concert was being broadcast live.


    It seemed Chu Mengyao especially cared about the concert, watching intently.


    Ye Fan looked at the screen and then at Chu Mengyao, appearing very puzzled. He saw a hot woman on the screen who looked exactly like Chu Mengyao singing passionately. He immediately guessed that the woman on the screen likely had an unusual relationship with Chu Mengyao. While Chu Mengyao was cold, the person on screen was lively and pure. Though the two women looked identical, anyone with eyes could see the difference if put together.


    Chu Mengyao noticed Ye Fan¡¯s confusion and asked curiously, "You don¡¯t know who she is?"


    "No, I don¡¯t." Ye Fan seriously shook his head.


    If someone else said they didn¡¯t know, Chu Mengyao would think they were pretending. How could someone not know the public¡¯s goddess? But she believed Ye Fan.


    "You¡¯ve stayed abroad all this time, haven¡¯t you? Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible not to know her." Chu Mengyao looked at Ye Fan.


    "I just returned to the country a few days ago. Who is she? What¡¯s her relationship with you?" Ye Fan¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    "My sister Chu Biyao, my twin sister." Chu Mengyao said with pride when mentioning her sister.


    "Oh, I see. No wonder you¡¯re identical. You sisters are really impressive: one a big star, the other a top executive." Ye Fan said with full admiration.


    The two watched TV, and Chu Mengyao occasionally explained about her sister.


    Meanwhile, near an abandoned power station, a pursuit was unfolding.


    Three assassins hid in the power station, while Zhang Lu led a team and surrounded it layer by layer.


    The assassins, determined to eliminate the target at the risk of exposing their identities, never expected to misjudge the situation. An expert assisted the target, something the three never anticipated.


    Originally, after their assassination failed, the assassins knew their identities would be exposed, so they planned to flee DF City. Unexpectedly, the police pursuit was incredibly strong, quickly tracking their whereabouts.


    Zhang Lu was no ordinary person. Although she hadn¡¯t been in DF City long, she had a special mission. To ensure DF City¡¯s safety, unstable factors like the Poisonous Spider assassins were tumors she must eliminate.


    "Captain Zhang, should we attack now and eliminate the three?" a criminal investigation team member asked with murderous intent. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No need. Let¡¯s wait a bit. If those three still have any brains, they should realize we¡¯re not average people. Give them some time to contact the Poisonous Spider. Once the Poisonous Spider gets the message, they won¡¯t come back to DF City recklessly. Our mission is significant, and we shouldn¡¯t focus too much on dealing with the Poisonous Spider." Zhang Lu ordered without dispute.


    Zhang Lu methodically arranged the elimination plan for the three, and her team members acted swiftly.


    "What do we do now?"


    "Those outside are not ordinary; they¡¯re special personnel stronger than us. If DF City¡¯s related police, they couldn¡¯t catch up or locate us so fast."


    "Judging by their skills, I fear those outside are special forces."


    "Special forces? How can that be? Why would they be against us?"


    "If my guess is right, they¡¯re on a secret mission. Our intrusion into DF City at this time naturally made us their sworn enemies."


    The three assassins wore grim expressions, knowing there was no way out.


    Ye Fan¡¯s presence and Zhang Lu¡¯s appearance were both unexpected for the assassins, leaving death as their only outcome.


    After sending a warning signal to their organization, the three assassins prepared for a final battle.


    The three could never surrender and could only fight to the death.


    The battle began.


    Accompanied by the roar of bullets and hand-to-hand combat.


    Zhang Lu, with some effort and her teammates¡¯ help, successfully killed the three assassins.


    "Chu Group¡¯s Chu Mengyao and that mysterious man, I¡¯ll return to you." After solving the assassin¡¯s problem, Zhang Lu headed straight for Chu Mengyao¡¯s villa.


    In fact, she still harbored great resentment toward the Chu Group in her heart. The assassins Zhang Daya hired added unnecessary trouble to her mission, which made her very angry.

 Chapter 19: The Battle Between the CEO and the Policewoman

    Chapter 19: Chapter 19: The Battle Between the CEO and the PolicewomanZhang Lu drove a police car to appear outside Chu Mengyao¡¯s villa, where Xu Hu blocked her path.


    Their eyes clashed, emanating an aura of iron-bloodedness that radiated from their bodies, with a force that shook the heart and mind. Both came from special forces, and the inherent threat ingrained in their bones naturally collided, as if comparing strengths.


    A moment later, Xu Hu¡¯s expression shrank as he realized Zhang Lu¡¯s extraordinary nature. At the very least, the sharpness of Zhang Lu¡¯s aura was something he couldn¡¯t match. He was a special forces soldier, who had undertaken various dangerous missions, but he knew he could become even more outstanding, become a top elite, and execute confidential missions for the country. However, he gave up during the selection process, as he preferred to stay by Chu Mengyao¡¯s side. This was the highest mission he had believed in since childhood.


    Zhang Lu glanced at Xu Hu with disdain and said, "The military trained you, yet you¡¯re willing to give up such a promising future to come here as a guard. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking."


    Zhang Lu had done some research on Xu Hu. Originally, Xu Hu could have achieved greater accomplishments, but unfortunately, he gave it all up for a woman. This made Zhang Lu look down on him immensely.


    Not knowing Zhang Lu, Xu Hu adhered to his responsibility as a bodyguard and responded with a question instead, "What are you doing here? This isn¡¯t a place you can just wander into. If the President doesn¡¯t want to see you, you¡¯d better leave early."


    Xu Hu stood in Zhang Lu¡¯s way. Even the police wouldn¡¯t dare to intrude on Chu Mengyao¡¯s villa.


    "Want to spar a bit? You¡¯re no match for me, so you¡¯d better drop the idea early." Zhang Lu said indifferently. She didn¡¯t want to get tangled up with Xu Hu, knowing someone like Chu Mengyao, a powerful figure in the business world, was not someone she could provoke easily. Therefore, she had already figured out a way to meet Chu Mengyao. Staring at Xu Hu, she said, "Get in touch with your President and tell them I know Zhao Shiyan."


    Zhao Shiyan was one of the few friends of Chu Mengyao. Zhang Lu also understood that breaking in would surely displease Chu Mengyao, making it impossible to meet with her, so she had to find another excuse.


    Xu Hu contacted Chu Mengyao inside the villa, and after Chu Mengyao agreed, he no longer obstructed Zhang Lu.


    "Why on earth is she coming to see the President? If I¡¯m not wrong, she¡¯s from a secret department. Even if it¡¯s to investigate the Poisonous Spider matter, it shouldn¡¯t concern the President." Xu Hu pondered, staring at the figure as it receded into the distance.


    Chu Mengyao opened the door and welcomed Zhang Lu into the villa.


    "Who are you? What¡¯s your business with me?" Chu Mengyao got straight to the point. If Zhang Lu hadn¡¯t mentioned Zhao Shiyan, she wouldn¡¯t even have opened the door. She didn¡¯t care about Zhang Lu¡¯s background or identity, usually wouldn¡¯t meet people like her.


    "I¡¯m not here for you; I¡¯m here for the man behind you." Zhang Lu was straightforward, her eyes burning intensely as they fixed on Ye Fan, disregarding Chu Mengyao, the businesswoman, entirely.


    Zhang Lu¡¯s disdainful demeanor angered Chu Mengyao.


    "If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re the mysterious man who took care of those thugs like Ah San, suddenly appearing by Chu Mengyao¡¯s side and helping resolve the company¡¯s crisis." Zhang Lu had no evidence, just suspicion.


    Before Ye Fan could respond, Chu Mengyao, displeased, turned cold-faced, "I¡¯m only meeting you because you know Zhao Shiyan; not just any random person gets to scrutinize my friends. As a police officer, your duty is to find the person who subdued the Poisonous Spider hitmen and offer them rewards, not to treat my friends like criminals."


    Zhang Lu was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect Chu Mengyao to defend a man so strongly and be so assertive, which contradicted what she knew. She had concrete evidence that Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao hadn¡¯t known each other long. Otherwise, based on Chu Mengyao¡¯s words, she would definitely have thought that Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan had been long-term friends.


    "President Chu, please don¡¯t harbor such hostility towards me. I¡¯m just doing my job impartially, not intending to trouble your friend." Zhang Lu slightly softened her stance, not wanting to escalate things with Chu Mengyao without any findings.


    "State your business, and if there¡¯s nothing, please leave." Chu Mengyao said with a tone that kept people at a distance.


    "President Chu, three snipers of the Poisonous Spider have been killed, so you shouldn¡¯t be in any immediate danger. The internal crisis of Chu Group has brought significant trouble to us in law enforcement. I hope you speak politely; otherwise, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite." Zhang Lu, known as the celebrated police belle, had already been courteous enough to Chu Mengyao. She didn¡¯t want a standoff.


    She had always been strong-willed but found herself unable to maintain that with Chu Mengyao, which frustrated her greatly.


    "Punishing wrongdoers is the police¡¯s responsibility. What, should the Chu Group prepare a banner to thank you for your selfless help?" Chu Mengyao said sternly and unequivocally, "You want to be impolite? I¡¯d like to see how you plan to do that."


    "Don¡¯t push your luck. Considering you¡¯re a defenseless woman, I¡¯ve refrained from arguing with you. You provoke me further, and I¡¯ll hit without hesitation." Zhang Lu¡¯s fiery temper flared. Though she remained calm generally, facing Chu Mengyao¡¯s icy presence and sharp retorts left her feeling battered.


    "Hit me? Try moving and see what happens?" Chu Mengyao challenged with displeasure.


    "You..." Zhang Lu pointed at Chu Mengyao, her chest heaving with anger. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to act. If she did, she felt it would be her greatest failure¡ªletting herself lose composure due to a woman¡¯s provocation was a tremendous humiliation for her. She¡¯d been through gunfire and bullets countless times, yet losing to a businesswoman like this enraged her to no end.


    Ye Fan could tell, the clash between Chu Mengyao and Zhang Lu wasn¡¯t just due to their initial disagreement; both women were locked in a strong-willed battle. Neither would yield, and to lose in intimidation alone seemed to imply losing in beauty as well.


    When Zhang Lu first entered the villa, she didn¡¯t regard Chu Mengyao highly. In her view, Chu Mengyao was just a businesswoman, not worth her attention.


    This dissatisfaction from Chu Mengyao led her to interrupt before Ye Fan even spoke. Her idea was simple: teach a lesson to Zhang Lu, who dared to act grandly in her presence.


    After a round of verbal exchange, Zhang Lu fell completely at a disadvantage, her state of mind in disarray.


    Chu Mengyao emerged victorious, her face remained stern like an iceberg, but the pride in her eyes was evident.


    "Didn¡¯t expect my underestimation of her to cause such trouble for myself. No wonder she¡¯s deemed the top beauty in the circle, truly deserving the title - I was careless." Zhang Lu thought to herself.


    "Trying to best me? You should evaluate your own abilities first." Chu Mengyao muttered in her heart.


    Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 20: The Policewoman鈥檚 Pants Are Torn

    Chapter 20: Chapter 20: The Policewoman¡¯s Pants Are TornZhang Lu reined in her anger and calmed herself down. If it were a man standing before her, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate for a second to beat him up first and talk later. However, she couldn¡¯t afford to tarnish her reputation by attacking a defenseless woman.


    She looked at Ye Fan and said in a businesslike manner, "Ye Fan, you were driving without a license and recklessly charged down the wrong way, causing significant disruption to traffic. Please come with me to the station to give a statement and clarify the whole situation."


    "No one was killed, so why trouble my friend with such a trivial matter at the police station? I¡¯ve already sent people to handle this, so there¡¯s no need for you to go out of your way," Chu Mengyao said mildly.


    To others, this might be a big deal, but to the Chu Group, it was utterly insignificant. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhang Lu was frustrated, ignoring Chu Mengyao and just wanting to take Ye Fan away for questioning. She hadn¡¯t expected Chu Mengyao to be so unreasonable.


    "As a citizen, it is your duty to cooperate with the police. Surely President Chu understands this basic principle?" Zhang Lu remarked with restrained anger and significant meaning.


    "We also have the right not to fulfill our obligations. Can the police force us to do anything? If we¡¯re in a good mood, cooperating with the police is not impossible, but if we¡¯re not, we couldn¡¯t care less about such obligations." Chu Mengyao was decidedly cold.


    Zhang Lu recognized that Chu Mengyao was deliberately giving her a hard time. It was hopeless to try taking Ye Fan away.


    It was clear to Zhang Lu that Chu Mengyao¡¯s mood couldn¡¯t possibly be good.


    "Mr. Ye, surely you have the courage not to hide behind a woman? What¡¯s wrong with coming with me to the station? Or are you too scared? Will you always be a coward hiding behind women¡¯s skirts?" Zhang Lu taunted.


    "Your provocation is ineffective on me. It¡¯s just a minor offense of driving without a license, nothing too serious. As long as someone is handling it, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have the time to waste at a police station. Stop using your authority for trivial matters," Ye Fan responded calmly.


    Since Chu Mengyao and Zhang Lu were at odds, he naturally sided with Chu Mengyao. He wouldn¡¯t give Zhang Lu any favorable expression. If he went with Zhang Lu, wouldn¡¯t that embarrass Chu Mengyao? He didn¡¯t want to see her unhappy.


    "To dare defy me, how insolent. Brace yourself!" Zhang Lu struck. She couldn¡¯t lay a finger on Chu Mengyao, but she had no qualms about dealing with Ye Fan. She even intended to vent the anger she felt from Chu Mengyao onto Ye Fan.


    She wanted to disgrace Ye Fan, and indirectly, slap Chu Mengyao hard. Anyone who dared provoke her would have to pay the price.


    Her main reason for seeking out Chu Mengyao was to test Ye Fan, but now she just wanted to knock Ye Fan down and vent her anger.


    Zhang Lu executed a flying kick aimed straight at Ye Fan. She had long realized Ye Fan wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, so she showed no mercy. No matter how Ye Fan retaliated, she was confident a few kicks would turn him into a battered mess.


    "Watch out!" Chu Mengyao¡¯s expression tightened as she hastily warned.


    "No need to worry." Ye Fan gave Mengyao a reassuring glance, then moved towards Zhang Lu¡¯s pant leg. It didn¡¯t take much effort for him to destabilize Zhang Lu, making her tumble to the ground. Thinking he could be embarrassed was simply a joke.


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Fan¡¯s figure oddly evaded Zhang Lu¡¯s attack.


    Somehow, Ye Fan¡¯s fingers caught onto Zhang Lu¡¯s pant leg. With a slight tug, Zhang Lu¡¯s body uncontrollably lurched forward, and what happened next made everyone¡¯s eyes widen in shock.


    "Thud!"


    Ye Fan took a blow from Zhang Lu, his body stumbling awkwardly to the side. He adjusted his posture to stand firmly, not sustaining much injury. The spot Zhang Lu kicked tingled with just a slight pain.


    Zhang Lu stabilized herself, her legs clamped tightly together, glaring at Ye Fan with fiery eyes. If looks could kill, Zhang Lu¡¯s glare would chew Ye Fan up bit by bit.


    The atmosphere grew peculiarly tense, as if the space had frozen.


    Zhang Lu¡¯s body trembled with rage, her teeth grinding together as though she were chewing something with fury.


    "I saw nothing, so don¡¯t be so harsh with me. You attacked first, and I didn¡¯t expect your clothes to be so fragile," Ye Fan calmly explained.


    His words were like the perfect example of ¡¯protesting one¡¯s innocence too much.¡¯


    After all, she was a young lady, and Ye Fan wasn¡¯t so shameless as to ignore it completely.


    "Ah!" Following a brief moment of disorientation and anger, Zhang Lu screamed as she shouted, "You sleazy bastard, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out, or I¡¯ll take your last name instead!"


    "You should forget about it. You can¡¯t possibly gouge my eyes, but taking my last name is a given." Ye Fan replied earnestly, his demeanor sincere, exuding confidence in his strength. However, he hadn¡¯t considered that in her fury, his words would only further shame Zhang Lu. How could he understand the mind of a young woman?


    As expected, Zhang Lu¡¯s eyes welled with tears. She loathed Ye Fan. Not only had he seen her private parts, but he also insulted her so.


    Chu Mengyao also caught a glimpse below Zhang Lu and, knowing Zhang Lu¡¯s proud nature, realized that consoling her might make things worse. With a teasing tone, she said, "You have a fiery exterior and a strong personality, which I expected. What I didn¡¯t expect was your passionate inner self. You¡¯re pretty enthusiastic."


    "I¡¯ll remember this grudge, just wait and see."


    Zhang Lu cast Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao a few vengeful glances before rushing out of the villa.

 Chapter 21: Nightmare Strikes

    Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Nightmare StrikesInside the villa, Chu Mengyao looked at Ye Fan, unable to speak. Zhang Lu had suffered a setback, and Ye Fan was unscathed. Originally, she should have been happy about it, but Ye Fan had seen something of Zhang Lu, and a strange emotion surged in her heart, making her feel particularly uncomfortable.


    "Why did he see something of hers? Why do I feel upset? What exactly is this about?"


    "He isn¡¯t anyone special to me, is he? How long have I even known him? Why am I having such odd feelings?"


    Chu Mengyao couldn¡¯t figure it out, endured the sadness in her heart, and went up to the second floor of the villa, locking herself in her room.


    Ye Fan looked at Chu Mengyao¡¯s sorrowful back, feeling very confused, and became sad himself. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I didn¡¯t expect to rip Zhang Lu¡¯s pants, wasn¡¯t it just an accident? It makes sense if Zhang Lu hates me, but why did she suddenly become sad?" Ye Fan couldn¡¯t figure it out, surrounded by countless questions.


    He wanted to ask for the reason, but didn¡¯t know how to start, so he could only contemplate the cause in sadness.


    He didn¡¯t want to see Chu Mengyao upset; however, he thought for a long time without knowing what to do about it.


    She didn¡¯t rush to leave, looking at the bonsai in front of her, she lifted her foot and kicked it hard.


    Left and right.


    The bonsai was unlucky as Zhang Lu vented all her anger on these bonsai.


    The precious flowers, grasses, and trees withered all over the ground, serving as Zhang Lu¡¯s punching bag.


    "Ye Fan, Chu Mengyao, just wait and see, if I don¡¯t repay today¡¯s grudge a hundredfold, I, Zhang Lu, swear I¡¯m no human." Zhang Lu clenched her fists, having been severely defeated by Chu Mengyao¡¯s words and lost her dignity at Ye Fan¡¯s hands. When had she ever suffered such humiliation? It made her so angry that her lungs were about to explode.


    Moments later, Zhang Lu¡¯s anger slightly subsided, and she finally turned and left.


    Xu Hu looked dumbfounded at Zhang Lu, leaving with thundering anger, utterly puzzled, secretly pondering: "What¡¯s got her mad? She came in so aggressively and left in such fury. Who provoked her? Was it the CEO or that guy?"


    Xu Hu couldn¡¯t figure it out, only staring at the scene of destruction Zhang Lu caused, helplessly beginning to clean up the mess.


    The bodyguards around the CEO were too scared to stay, and now, he was the only bodyguard left, so naturally, these chores fell on him. As for Ye Fan, Xu Hu also wanted to wait for Ye Fan to come out of the villa so he could teach him a lesson in a place where the CEO couldn¡¯t see, to make Ye Fan understand that he was the CEO¡¯s warrior, but this opportunity never came.


    "It looks like I¡¯ve caused quite a trouble," Ye Fan sighed softly; Zhang Lu targeting him was already destined.


    Chu Mengyao saw Zhang Lu¡¯s violent behavior through the glass window and couldn¡¯t help but whisper, "I didn¡¯t expect her to be a violent woman, daring to damage the flowers and plants in front of my door. Just wait until I report you."


    At dinner, Ye Fan cooked the meal, and Chu Mengyao came down right on time.


    Chu Mengyao ate gloomily, and Ye Fan felt a pang of discomfort as he watched, asking puzzledly, "What¡¯s wrong with you? You seem unhappy."


    "It¡¯s nothing," Chu Mengyao replied perfunctorily.


    "Oh!"


    Ye Fan felt even worse. Since Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t reveal the reason, he couldn¡¯t figure it out and could only remain silent.


    After dinner, Chu Mengyao returned to her room.


    Ye Fan watched this scene, carefully pondering the reason for Chu Mengyao¡¯s unhappiness.


    At two in the morning, Ye Fan awoke from a nightmare, once again seeing scenes in his mind of his parents being killed, and diverse instances of survival at the cold training base.


    This was his second night in the villa; the first night he stayed up all night, sitting alone on the sofa.


    This nightmare had haunted him for seventeen years, tormenting him so that he never had a single peaceful sleep.


    However, it was thanks to this nightmare that he survived the nightmarish training base. The looks in his parents¡¯ eyes before they died stimulated him over and over again, repeatedly admonishing himself to take revenge for his parents.


    With this obsession in his heart, Ye Fan made it to today, having destroyed the evil organization, and was now retracing his steps home. Although the former home had developed into skyscrapers over the past decade, leaving no trace of familiarity, it was still a kind of happiness for Ye Fan.


    Especially seeing Ye Juanjuan in a flash, Ye Fan felt a deep peace in his heart. Even though he couldn¡¯t reunite with Ye Juanjuan, seeing his once-beloved sister being well meant more than anything.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t need much, just wanted to say goodbye to his past cold life and find a comfortable place to live well.


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s villa was such a place that made Ye Fan feel at ease.


    Therefore, seeing Chu Mengyao unhappy, although Ye Fan couldn¡¯t figure out the reason, he felt unhappy as well.


    Ye Fan woke up from the nightmare, with no desire to sleep anymore. He opened the door in the dark, walked into the hall, and sat on the sofa, hugging his legs and curling up in the corner of the sofa, shivering in the dark. This reaction always came after a nightmare, having become a habit he couldn¡¯t change.


    In the dark, Ye Fan was engulfed by nightmares, surrounded by endless cold waves that hit him wave after wave like tides, collecting in his heart and gathering.


    At this moment, Chu Mengyao came downstairs.


    Chu Mengyao hadn¡¯t rested yet, having been busy until now.


    She wanted to grab a drink of water before going to rest.


    Turning on the light, Chu Mengyao was stunned to see Ye Fan shivering on the sofa, feeling his loneliness, her heart involuntarily trembled. She hadn¡¯t expected something to have happened to Ye Fan but instantly guessed that Ye Fan had pain-filled memories she couldn¡¯t possibly imagine.

 Chapter 22: Inexplicable Forgiveness

    Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Inexplicable ForgivenessChu Mengyao watched Ye Fan trembling on the sofa, and after a moment of surprise, a deep sense of tenderness involuntarily arose in her heart. She gently moved to Ye Fan¡¯s side and embraced him.


    She remembered how she used to be scared of thunder when she was a child, just like Ye Fan, unable to sleep. She thought of her mother comforting her, and although she didn¡¯t know if Ye Fan had a nightmare or something sad came to mind, she couldn¡¯t help but give Ye Fan a hug, feeling that this was the greatest support she could offer to him.


    Just as Chu Mengyao expected, Ye Fan quickly calmed down in her arms, becoming peaceful and serene.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here with you. Don¡¯t be afraid." Chu Mengyao¡¯s voice carried unprecedented gentleness.


    She gently patted Ye Fan¡¯s head, just like a mother soothing a child who had a nightmare.


    Soon, under Chu Mengyao¡¯s comfort, Ye Fan fell asleep in her arms.


    Looking at Ye Fan¡¯s peaceful expression as he fell into a deep sleep, Chu Mengyao gently stroked his cheek, pondering in her heart, "I wonder what he¡¯s been through, shivering alone in the dark in the middle of the night."


    She could guess that Ye Fan¡¯s past must have been very difficult, but she didn¡¯t know to what extent.


    Originally, Chu Mengyao intended to lay Ye Fan down on the sofa, thinking she couldn¡¯t hold him like this forever, but seeing his relaxed sleeping posture, she dismissed the idea, continuing to hold him, watching Ye Fan sleep, her gaze softening.


    At some point, Chu Mengyao also fell into a deep sleep.


    In the morning, when the first rays of sunlight streamed into the villa and shone on them, Ye Fan was the first to wake up. At that moment, Chu Mengyao lay on the sofa, his head rested on her legs, and her hand still on his face.


    Ye Fan slowly lifted his head and then sat up, looking at Chu Mengyao with an unusually tender gaze.


    Recalling how Chu Mengyao comforted him last night, a deep sweetness and happiness emerged within him.


    For countless nights, whenever he was startled awake from nightmares, he would tremble in loneliness. But in Chu Mengyao¡¯s arms, this was the most wonderful night, with no more nightmares, and for the first time, he had a sound sleep.


    Ye Fan gazed at Chu Mengyao¡¯s perfect face, the gentle sunlight falling on her hair, enchanting and serene.


    "I¡¯ll stay by your side to protect you, not letting the assassins of the Poisonous Spider succeed. Whoever dares to harm you will be against me." Ye Fan silently vowed, never promising lightly, but this was his promise to Chu Mengyao.


    Ye Fan left the sofa to go wash up.


    Chu Mengyao slowly opened her eyes, rubbing her numb leg, recalling the scene of comfortingly embracing Ye Fan, her face slightly flushed. They hadn¡¯t known each other long, yet within this short time, quite a few awkward things had happened.


    Her aversion to the opposite sex was well-known in their circle. She couldn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t feel any repulsion towards Ye Fan; instead, she felt something peculiar towards his emotions, a feeling she had never experienced before.


    During breakfast, neither of them mentioned the events of last night.


    Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t press Ye Fan on his ordeal. After all, everyone has their secrets, and expecting complete openness from others is unrealistic.


    "I apologize for the incident with Zhang Lu¡¯s clothing, making you upset. I¡¯ll pay more attention in the future to avoid such occurrences again." Ye Fan looked at Chu Mengyao, still remembering what had upset her. He could only think that it was his tearing of Zhang Lu¡¯s clothes that had made her unhappy, though unbeknownst to him, Chu Mengyao was upset because he had seen the exposed skin through Zhang Lu¡¯s torn clothing.


    Ye Fan¡¯s apology should have been directed at Zhang Lu instead. If she knew, Zhang Lu would be furious. Why apologize to Chu Mengyao when Zhang Lu was the one who deserved it more?


    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past." Chu Mengyao spoke generously. She didn¡¯t know why she was suddenly upset. While Ye Fan didn¡¯t pinpoint her source of sadness, she also couldn¡¯t find a reason for her own grief. So, since Ye Fan apologized, she could only forgive him.


    Nevertheless, Ye Fan¡¯s words satisfied Chu Mengyao, though no joy showed on her face, a peculiar happiness blossomed inside, unexpectedly delighting her.


    "Join me for a birthday party at noon. A friend of mine seems to be in some trouble and has warned in the circle that she won¡¯t live past the month. Originally, her birthday was next month, but she had to celebrate it early. Given my current situation, she was afraid of the danger I might face and didn¡¯t invite me, but with you by my side, I feel very safe." Chu Mengyao spoke slowly, her gaze resting on Ye Fan, seemingly seeking his opinion.


    "No problem, with me around, rest assured, I won¡¯t let you face any danger." Ye Fan¡¯s gaze was firm.


    Chu Mengyao reminded, "Be mentally prepared. I have no male friends, so appearing with me will certainly attract a lot of trouble."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I can handle any trouble," Ye Fan replied confidently.


    "That¡¯s good." Chu Mengyao felt reassured.


    Police Station.


    Zhang Lu scrutinized the few stones in her hand, her eyes thoughtful. The more she pondered, the graver her expression became.


    After leaving Chu Mengyao¡¯s villa, she simultaneously hated Ye Fan and realized something extraordinary about him. He could easily evade her attacks and counter effectively, a skill quite exceptional. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She already suspected that the incident with Asan and others was somehow connected to Ye Fan, so she revisited the scene, especially where the six assassins of the Poisonous Spider were captured. Through careful observation and searching, she found several stones with bloodstains and bits of flesh.


    After detailed examination, the DNA on the stones matched that of the six assassins, which made her immediately conclude that these stones were the murder weapons.


    "Ordinary roadside stones, picked up as weapons, took down six assassins from the Poisonous Spider in one go. This capability is beyond my reach. For such a stone to penetrate an assassin¡¯s kneecap, the force required must be immense." Zhang Lu stared at the stones, her gaze exceptionally astonished.


    "Ye Fan, let¡¯s see. You better pray you don¡¯t leave me any evidence, or else, I won¡¯t let you get away with it." Zhang Lu murmured viciously, contemplating how to gather evidence against Ye Fan.


    "Captain, we¡¯re ready to go, when should we move out?" A male detective interrupted Zhang Lu¡¯s thoughts.


    "Let¡¯s move out now." Zhang Lu suddenly stood up and proceeded with the task.

 Chapter 23: The Servant of Liang Jiahuo

    Chapter 23: Chapter 23: The Servant of Liang JiahuoYe Fan drove the car away from the villa with Chu Mengyao and Shen Yahut.


    Shen Yahut sat in the back, and as Chu Mengyao¡¯s secretary, she attended every event with her. She stared blankly at Ye Fan, unable to fathom the relationship between the CEO and Ye Fan.


    Xu Hu watched the three leave, gritting his teeth and saying, "Damn it, I was the one who used to be by the CEO¡¯s side, it was me."


    His heart was filled with resentment and strong envy, and his hatred for Ye Fan unknowingly reached its peak.


    Shen Yahut hesitated for a moment and then asked, "CEO, are you going to have him attend Miss Zhao¡¯s birthday party together?"


    "Yes," Chu Mengyao replied straightforwardly.


    "Wouldn¡¯t that be bad? When the CEO shows up with her boyfriend, it will definitely shock the whole crowd. Miss Zhao is the main character, and I¡¯m afraid all the attention will be drawn to the CEO, especially since the CEO¡¯s suitors surely won¡¯t let it go easily."


    Shen Yahut had her concerns. In the circle, Chu Mengyao¡¯s nickname of the Ice Princess was the least of it; whenever Chu Mengyao got close to the opposite sex, she would have a repelling reaction, even do something drastic. Chu Mengyao appearing with Ye Fan in front of everyone would definitely cause a huge stir, and Shen Yahut was quite convinced of this.


    "Boyfriend?" Chu Mengyao glanced at Shen Yahut with a stern face.


    "My mistake, CEO, that was a slip of the tongue, I meant male friend." Shen Yahut stuck out her tongue and apologized with a bitter smile.


    "Be careful with your words in the future, don¡¯t just spout nonsense," Chu Mengyao reminded her.


    "Oh, the next time it involves your relationship with Ye Fan, I¡¯ll definitely filter it through my brain a few more times," Shen Yahut promised.


    Chu Mengyao turned her head to look out of the window. Actually, when Shen Yahut referred to Ye Fan as her boyfriend, a peculiar emotion arose in her heart. Her rejection was swift, but at that moment she felt a bit uneasy, secretly thinking how great it would be if she didn¡¯t reject it. If she tacitly agreed, she wouldn¡¯t feel slightly sad; letting Shen Yahut misunderstand wasn¡¯t a bad thing either.


    Once this thought came out, she quickly snuffed it out, self-admonishing, "What am I thinking?"


    Chu Mengyao sneaked a glance at Ye Fan, finding that Ye Fan showed no signs of unusual feelings.


    Actually, a hint of joy passed through Ye Fan¡¯s heart too. If he truly was Chu Mengyao¡¯s boyfriend, it would be a great thing. However, Ye Fan also knew there was a world of difference between him and Chu Mengyao. He knew who he was and how could he be worthy of Chu Mengyao? Being able to stay by Chu Mengyao¡¯s side, protecting her in this way, was already the greatest happiness for Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t dare to wish for more; his hands were stained with the blood of countless people, he owed countless debts. How could he dare to hope for an intimate relationship with Chu Mengyao? He knew he wasn¡¯t worthy of Chu Mengyao.


    So Ye Fan suppressed the thoughts that sprouted in his heart, not showing any unusual emotions.


    Shen Yahut glanced at Ye Fan, curiously asking: "Ye Fan, do you know how to fight? If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t attend the birthday party and stay in the car, or else you¡¯ll definitely run into trouble and it¡¯ll be embarrassing if someone makes things difficult for you."


    She knew that among the CEO¡¯s suitors, there were two particularly troublesome people with experts by their side, and she didn¡¯t want to see Ye Fan embarrassed.


    "I¡¯m the best at fighting, no one can beat me," Ye Fan said confidently.


    "Bragging," Shen Yahut rolled her eyes at Ye Fan, as if she couldn¡¯t believe his words. She turned her gaze toward Chu Mengyao and said, "CEO, is he really an expert, can he handle ordinary bodyguards? Otherwise, it¡¯d be bad if he suffers."


    "Trust him; anyone who dares provoke him will definitely not end well," Chu Mengyao said reassuringly, without further explanation.


    In front of a private clubhouse, Ye Fan stopped the car, and the three of them walked toward the clubhouse.


    At the entrance, several plainclothes police officers blocked their way. One of them politely said, "Please show your invitation letters and cooperate with our work. If you don¡¯t have an invitation, please leave. We won¡¯t allow you to enter the clubhouse."


    The police could tell that Chu Mengyao¡¯s group was not simple, so they dared not offend in any way.


    Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t actually have an invitation. This was Zhao Shiyan¡¯s birthday party, one of her few friends.


    Zhao Shiyan knew her current situation and was afraid she would encounter danger, so she didn¡¯t plan to invite her.


    "Are you blind dogs to not know who we are? When did Miss Zhao have blind servants like you daring to stop us," Shen Yahut was dissatisfied and immediately scolded with a cold face.


    She was quite puzzled in her heart as well, not understanding the identities of these people in front of her. If these people were Zhao Shiyan¡¯s staff, they would have greeted Chu Mengyao with a smile and let her in. There was no reason to make things difficult for her. Also, wouldn¡¯t they think about the relationship between Chu Mengyao and Zhao Shiyan? For Chu Mengyao to attend the birthday party was the greatest gift for Zhao Shiyan.


    But these people dared to stop them; it was beyond comprehension.


    "Miss, if you dare to speak recklessly again, you¡¯ll have to come to the police station with us. I don¡¯t care who you are, if you don¡¯t have an invitation, leave. Don¡¯t be an eyesore for us, or you¡¯ll suffer," the police officer was not a pushover, and Shen Yahut¡¯s words provoked them, showing anger one by one.


    "You¡¯re the miss, your whole family¡¯s the miss. Daring to threaten us, you¡¯re really bold. Try touching me, and I¡¯ll make sure you lose your job," Shen Yahut glared and shouted.


    She accompanied the CEO, and no matter where they went, they were unimpeded; someone blocking their way made her furious. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, these plainclothes police officers also showed their identities, threatening to take people to the police station wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person would say. In Shen Yahut¡¯s heart, she had long regarded the plainclothes police as Zhao Shiyan¡¯s servant bodyguards.


    "You won¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin; if you¡¯re courting death yourself, don¡¯t blame us for being rude. Handcuff her," a policeman showed a fierce look as one of them took out handcuffs, directly approaching Shen Yahut.


    Shen Yahut was stunned for a moment, "When did the gatekeepers have handcuffs on them?" she asked, puzzled.


    She was tough, but when the police showed a fierce gleam, her heart trembled slightly.


    Especially when she saw the revealed handcuffs, she was furious, daring to cuff her; it was a joke of the century.


    She was Chu Mengyao¡¯s secretary; if she couldn¡¯t resolve something like this, how could she continue being a secretary?


    "Dare to cuff me? The world¡¯s turned upside down," Shen Yahut fumed.

 Chapter 24: Enemies Often Cross Each Other鈥檚 Paths

    Chapter 24: Chapter 24: Enemies Often Cross Each Other¡¯s PathsThe criminal investigator, holding handcuffs, moved with the stride of a dragon and tiger, eyes fierce, heading directly to cuff Shen Yahut.


    Shen Yahut¡¯s chest heaved violently with anger; she raised her arm and slapped the investigator. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Slap!" A resounding slap echoed.


    "How dare you hit me!" The investigator was stunned for a moment, utterly unexpected that Shen Yahut was so unrestrained, caught off guard and slapped directly.


    The other companions were equally stunned; for Shen Yahut to hit someone was simply courting death. If it weren¡¯t for the task at hand and their identity preventing them from acting recklessly, they would have struck at Shen Yahut viciously, and by then, Shen Yahut would have suffered fatal harm.


    "So what if I hit you, my hand hurts! You¡¯re just a servant, disregarding others, acting so audaciously, and using handcuffs to scare people. Hitting you was light, I would even sue you." Shen Yahut spoke with authority, overwhelmingly strong.


    "Courting death!" The investigator was furious, having endured over and over, he was at his limit, unwilling to endure any longer.


    Shen Yahut¡¯s words had already set the investigator¡¯s fierce aura ablaze, releasing an air of iron and blood.


    Shen Yahut¡¯s body trembled, under the pressure of the investigator, she involuntarily felt fear.


    Even if she wanted to pretend to stay calm, she couldn¡¯t; in her heart, she pondered with confusion: "Since when did Zhou Miss¡¯s servants become so formidable?"


    She had seen all kinds of scenarios and had long trained herself to remain calm in the face of the biggest personalities, yet now she felt fear. The iron-blooded aura emanating from the investigator made her tremble involuntarily.


    Just as Shen Yahut was alarmed, the investigator raised his palm, about to retaliate. An eye for an eye was the principle the investigator believed in; in his eyes, Shen Yahut¡¯s ignorance had already provoked him, and he certainly wouldn¡¯t be courteous.


    Just as the investigator¡¯s slap was about to land on Shen Yahut¡¯s face, a hand akin to an iron clamp tightly held the investigator¡¯s wrist, Ye Fan had intervened because he naturally wouldn¡¯t sit by and watch Shen Yahut get hit.


    Shen Yahut snapped out of it, feeling ashamed for her fear. She looked at the towering figure standing by her side, gratitude in her eyes. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Fan, she feared she¡¯d lose face completely.


    "Ye Fan, beat this ungrateful servant hard; if anything happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility." Shen Yahut said angrily.


    Veins bulged on the investigator¡¯s face as Ye Fan¡¯s hand, with immense strength, restrained his wrist. No matter how he struggled, he couldn¡¯t pull his hand back, and more importantly, his attempt to fight back was overwhelmed by a strong force spreading through his wrist, making his bones feel like they were about to be crushed. This brought immense pain to the investigator.


    "Damn it, let go of me." The investigator¡¯s face flushed as he shouted in pain.


    "Watch your mouth, or I don¡¯t mind smashing all your teeth." Ye Fan said coldly.


    At this moment, the other investigators noticed something was wrong, they quickly surrounded Ye Fan, pulling out guns.


    "Release him, hear that? Otherwise, I¡¯ll blow your head off." The investigators warned as if faced with a formidable enemy.


    "Ye Fan, calm down, don¡¯t make things worse." Chu Mengyao hurriedly reminded him.


    "Those who dared point a gun at my head have already died; considering your ignorance, I won¡¯t be petty with you." Ye Fan glanced meaningfully at the investigators, released his grip, and let go of the restrained investigator.


    "His gaze is terrifying, like being stared at by a devil, making one¡¯s hearts tremble."


    "Who is this guy anyway? How can just his gaze be so formidable?"


    The investigators, with frightened expressions, found their arms unwillingly lowering the guns from pointing at Ye Fan¡¯s head.


    They dared not continue, as if pointing at Ye Fan again would lead to a miserable end. Even with guns in their hands, they felt no sense of security, feeling like death lurked at any moment in front of Ye Fan. That suffocating aura was too terrifying.


    The investigators retreated, whispering among themselves.


    "These three don¡¯t seem like assassins. If they were, that man wouldn¡¯t have exposed his cards and would have hidden his strength."


    "What should we do now? These three seem quite extraordinary."


    "Our duty is to strictly inspect everyone entering the club, no invitation, no passage for those not on the invite list."


    "Should we contact the Captain? See how they want to handle it."


    After a discussion, one leading investigator contacted the captain through an earpiece.


    Chu Mengyao and Shen Yahut didn¡¯t feel the killing power of Ye Fan¡¯s gaze, but Ye Fan¡¯s single sentence made the once arrogant investigators retreat, instantly turning Ye Fan¡¯s image into that of a tall and formidable figure in the women¡¯s eyes.


    "Don¡¯t force your way in, let me contact her. I originally planned to surprise her, didn¡¯t expect I couldn¡¯t even enter through the door." Chu Mengyao pulled out a phone, dialing Zhao Shiyan¡¯s number.


    Soon, Zhang Lu appeared; her secret mission was to protect Zhao Shiyan¡¯s father, naturally including Zhao Shiyan in the protective range as well. For Zhao Shiyan¡¯s birthday party, Zhang Lu was especially vigilant because assassins were likely to strike at Zhao Shiyan anytime. Having received precise information, comprehensive protective measures were crucial.


    Zhang Lu walked gracefully over, wearing a light green long dress that exuded a captivating allure with heroic spirit.


    "Enemies meet on a narrow road." Zhang Lu¡¯s eyes flashed with anger as she looked at Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao before turning to the investigators to inquire: "What happened? What¡¯s going on?"


    "Captain, here¡¯s what happened." The investigators relayed the previous scene to the captain.


    After listening, Zhang Lu approached Chu Mengyao¡¯s group, fixing her gaze on Shen Yahut, displeased: "Without an invitation, it¡¯s normal for my people to check, but you dared to slap a police officer¡¯s face. Do you believe I¡¯ll arrest you now and let you taste prison?"


    "What? Police? The person I just hit wasn¡¯t Zhao Miss¡¯s servant, but a police officer?" Shen Yahut was stunned.


    She couldn¡¯t help being shocked; this crime could be minor or serious, how could she not be worried?


    "What did you think?" Zhang Lu smirked meaningfully.


    Shen Yahut looked pleadingly at the president, with a troubled expression: "President."


    Chu Mengyao glanced at Zhang Lu, then at the investigators, solemnly saying: "Captain Zhang Lu, your people are in plain clothes. Who could tell who they are? The word ¡¯police¡¯ isn¡¯t tattooed on their faces. My secretary arguing with them and hitting people was wrong, but your people also said inappropriate things. Let¡¯s just leave it at that."


    Zhang Lu had no intention to pursue it further. She had important matters at hand; otherwise, she would have made a big fuss and brought all three into the police station for further action.


    "You need to apologize to my people, and that will be the end of it." Zhang Lu said, indisputable.


    "No problem." Shen Yahut agreed.

 Chapter 25: The Beautiful Woman in Cheongsam

    Chapter 25: Chapter 25: The Beautiful Woman in CheongsamShen Yahut approached the beaten detective and sincerely said, "Big brother, I really didn¡¯t know you were an officer; I thought you were a servant. If I offended you, please be a little forgiving and don¡¯t hold it against me."


    The detective¡¯s face looked embarrassed, mostly due to the fright from Ye Fan¡¯s gaze, plus the intense pain from the arm Ye Fan had grabbed. He was quite displeased with Shen Yahut¡¯s apology. Bringing up the word ¡¯servant¡¯ made his expression turn even uglier, with a trace of barely noticeable resentment flashing in his eyes.


    "Big brother, how about I compensate you with some medical fee, as a token of my sincerity, and please forgive me." Shen Yahut, seeing the detective¡¯s unpleasant expression, offered compensation as she took out her wallet and handed over a few red bills.


    The detective¡¯s face grew even darker. He continually complained inwardly, "You think slapping my face can be remedied with a few pieces of smelly cash? If it weren¡¯t for that man being untouchable, I¡¯d show you."


    "Or, you slap me back, and we call it even." Shen Yahut made a concession. She was a person who distinguished between public and private matters. After learning that the person she hit wasn¡¯t a servant but a policeman, she knew she¡¯d made a mistake. So, to dissipate the grievance, it was better to lower her posture. Making enemies for no reason was not her style.


    The detective was tempted and considered hitting back. Shen Yahut immediately understood the detective¡¯s intentions and said with a bitter smile, "Big brother, you¡¯re a man who knows how to appreciate beauty, right? I know you can¡¯t bear to hit me. Is a man who hits a woman still considered a man?"


    Shen Yahut didn¡¯t want to be hit, and this remark nearly made the detective faint with anger.


    "Don¡¯t push your luck; I¡¯ve already apologized, which gives you face. If you don¡¯t take it, I don¡¯t mind giving you a couple of slaps." Ye Fan looked at the detective and spoke dissatisfiedly. Now was naturally the time to help Shen Yahut out of the predicament; just watching wouldn¡¯t cut it.


    "Alright, I accept your apology." The detective, fearing Ye Fan, quickly spoke after a quick glance towards him.


    Shen Yahut finally breathed a sigh of relief and gratefully stood behind Ye Fan.


    "Ye Fan, you are being quite arrogant, my people were beaten and you dare to issue threats." Zhang Lu was quite dissatisfied.


    Ye Fan couldn¡¯t be bothered with Zhang Lu and turned away.


    "Bastard, you dare to ignore me." Zhang Lu was angry, letting out a low roar.


    Remembering the moment when her pants crotch ripped, she was filled with rage, with a fierce look in her eyes as she stared at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan¡¯s thoughts were simple; he wasn¡¯t ignoring Zhang Lu, but rather didn¡¯t want to quarrel with her again. If it came to blows and another embarrassing situation happened, he worried that Chu Mengyao would be unhappy. Thus, he chose to proactively avoid confrontations with Zhang Lu.


    "Go about your business, and stop troubling us." Chu Mengyao eyed Zhang Lu and said impolitely. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, she also guessed, likely realizing that Zhang Lu was the person protecting Zhao Shiyan. Since Zhao Shiyan would soon come out to meet her, she didn¡¯t want Zhang Lu obstructing her sight.


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s tone was like an order from a superior, causing Zhang Lu¡¯s brows to knit tightly together. Displeased, she said, "President Chu, your tone is quite strong, even more so than the smell in a toilet, aren¡¯t you afraid it might stink someone to death?"


    "No wonder there¡¯s a strange smell; turns out it¡¯s coming from your mouth. Please move aside a bit because standing in front of us really isn¡¯t nice, affecting our mood." Chu Mengyao outwardly didn¡¯t react, but her counter was quite powerful.


    Both women, without spouting vulgarities, glared at each other contemptuously, and the competitive atmosphere kept rising.


    "What¡¯s happened to the captain? She¡¯s always calm and steady, why has she become so impulsive now?" The detectives clicked their tongues in amazement.


    "Didn¡¯t expect the president to have such a side?" Shen Yahut had a look of amazement as if discovering a new world.


    As the verbal battle between the two women escalated, a woman wearing a cheongsam gracefully and elegantly walked over.


    She was Zhao Shiyan. The designed cheongsam accentuated her exquisite figure, making her captivating. Her voluptuous chest seemed to bulge, naturally exuding an air of nobility, making her particularly dignified and stopping people from having any disrespectful thoughts.


    "Mengyao." Zhao Shiyan happily spoke, opening her arms towards Chu Mengyao for a hug, her joyous emotions evident.


    Chu Mengyao opened her arms in a symbolic welcoming gesture.


    The two women hugged, with Chu Mengyao gently patting Zhao Shiyan¡¯s back while Zhao Shiyan gave a bear hug, tightly holding Chu Mengyao in her embrace.


    Ye Fan felt a bit disgusted at heart, how he wished the person embracing Chu Mengyao was him, not someone else.


    "Why have you come?"


    "How could I not come for your early birthday celebration?"


    "Weren¡¯t you in trouble? I was afraid you¡¯d encounter danger, so I didn¡¯t dare invite you."


    "I¡¯m very safe, but you should be more careful."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine."


    "That¡¯s good."


    Zhao Shiyan intimately held Chu Mengyao¡¯s hand, particularly delighted.


    Chu Mengyao also looked relaxed, firstly because she¡¯d met Zhao Shiyan, and secondly, she felt particularly secure with Ye Fan around.


    "Secretary Shen, you¡¯re here too. Thank you for assisting Mengyao with work; it must be hard." Zhao Shiyan smiled.


    "It¡¯s part of my job, not hard at all." Shen Yahut smiled broadly and said cheerfully, "Uninvited, I hope Miss Zhao doesn¡¯t mind."


    "No way, Miss Shen is being too formal." Zhao Shiyan playfully chided.


    "In front of Miss Zhao, how dare I claim myself a beauty? Being a foil is already making me happy." Shen Yahut giggled.


    Zhao Shiyan rolled her eyes at Shen Yahut, saying, "Miss Shen¡¯s becoming more and more amusing. This humble attitude is quite embarrassing."


    With that, Zhao Shiyan seemed to discover something extraordinary and stared at Ye Fan, asking, "Who is this gentleman?"


    "A friend of the president," Shen Yahut explained.


    "What? A friend?" Zhao Shiyan exclaimed incredulously, widening her beautiful eyes at Ye Fan, doubting, "Miss Shen, are you joking?"


    She knew Chu Mengyao too well. If he was Mengyao¡¯s friend, there¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t know. Seeing Chu Mengyao¡¯s expression was as expected, she was even more startled. Besides female friends, Chu Mengyao had no male friends. Where did this person come from?


    "Miss Zhao, do I seem like someone who jokes?" Shen Yahut felt quite innocent.


    "Mengyao, what¡¯s going on? Spill it," Zhao Shiyan asked with a mischievous smile.


    "What is there to say? He¡¯s just a friend, isn¡¯t that allowed?" Chu Mengyao muttered in frustration.


    "You say it like it¡¯s so casual, there must be something fishy, otherwise, how could it be? How could such a person be your friend?" Zhao Shiyan was utterly incomprehensible.


    Her meaning was simple, if Ye Fan were truly Chu Mengyao¡¯s friend, then the sun might as well rise in the west.


    Chu Mengyao couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain.

 Chapter 26: Two Major Love Rivals

    Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Two Major Love RivalsZhao Shiyan seemed to smile with a peculiar expression, crossing her arms and staring at Ye Fan. She wouldn¡¯t believe Chu Mengyao¡¯s nonsense. If Ye Fan were really her friend, how could she not know? So she keenly realized there must be a secret between them. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you Mengyao¡¯s friend?"


    "Yes, indeed."


    "Her boyfriend or just an ordinary male friend?"


    "Uh..."


    "Do you like Mengyao?"


    "Uh..."


    "Why are you hemming and hawing? Are you feeling guilty?"


    "Not at all."


    "If that¡¯s the case, then how did you become friends with Mengyao?"


    "No comment."


    "Still playing mysterious, do you know who I am?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Do I have to know?"


    "Nonsense, everyone who is Mengyao¡¯s friend knows me."


    "I just don¡¯t know."


    Zhao Shiyan¡¯s questions were straightforward, and as she asked, her curiosity about Ye Fan grew even more. She was such a beauty, gazing at Ye Fan at such close range, yet Ye Fan remained so composed, as if her charm was nothing, which made Zhao Shiyan feel quite bitter. Never had a man been able to maintain such a demeanor in front of her, without the slightest hint of unusual emotion in his eyes.


    Ye Fan admitted that Zhao Shiyan was stunningly beautiful, enough to make one infatuated. However, he had strong immunity to beauty and therefore didn¡¯t show any abnormal reactions. Zhao Shiyan¡¯s questions gave him a headache. Whether he was Zhao Shiyan¡¯s boyfriend or liked Chu Mengyao, he couldn¡¯t answer. The definitive answer was what he vaguely hoped for, but how dare he say it.


    Seeing Zhao Shiyan¡¯s intense curiosity, Chu Mengyao quickly interrupted, "Do you always ask so many questions? What, are you conducting a census?"


    "You go ahead and protect him. When I have the time, I¡¯ll definitely get to the bottom of your relationship. I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s nothing strange," Zhao Shiyan retracted her curiosity, turned to Zhang Lu, and politely said, "Officer Zhang, I heard you arguing when I came out. What¡¯s the matter? If Mengyao doesn¡¯t have an invitation, I¡¯m here personally to welcome her. It won¡¯t affect your work."


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s heart sank. She knew that anyone Zhao Shiyan treated politely must have significant background, far more than just an ordinary captain. Puzzled, she looked towards Zhang Lu with great interest.


    "Please go ahead, Miss Zhao," Zhang Lu said straightforwardly, then moved her beautiful legs away, leaving a charming silhouette.


    "What¡¯s her background? So bossy? Why are you so polite to her?" Chu Mengyao asked, puzzled.


    "A big figure sent from above, I don¡¯t know her exact identity. More importantly, you know about my father¡¯s line of work; she is fully responsible for his security," Zhao Shiyan revealed all she knew.


    "Oh, she has quite the background," Chu Mengyao was startled. She was now a bit worried that if Zhang Lu held a grudge, just the animosity between her and Zhang Lu could affect her company. If a bigwig like the mayor really decided to trouble the Chu Group, the problem would be much more severe.


    Zhao Shiyan led Chu Mengyao, Ye Fan, and Shen Yahut into the club.


    In the ladies¡¯ conversation area, the beauties were enchanting, and Chu Mengyao¡¯s appearance drew the attention and exclamations of many women.


    In Chu Mengyao and Zhao Shiyan¡¯s circle, most of them were business people, or their elders were in business. So they gathered to make business connections to some extent.


    Chu Mengyao was known as the top beauty in the circle, not only because two figures with significant backgrounds were pursuing her, but also because Chu Mengyao ignored their pursuits. Moreover, almost no men lingered around Chu Mengyao, so her title as the top beauty was unanimously recognized by the women.


    "The top beauty has arrived."


    Girls rushed up to her, greeting Chu Mengyao warmly, and she greeted them in return.


    Chu Mengyao was highly adored in the circle because her business was the largest among the women.


    A charming woman took out her phone and sent a message: "Ji Tian, Chu Mengyao is at Zhao Shiyan¡¯s birthday party."


    A flamboyant woman also sent out a message: "Hao, Chu Mengyao is at Zhao Shiyan¡¯s birthday party."


    These two women sent messages to Ji Tian and Meng Hao. They acted as internal contacts for Ji Tian and Meng Hao. Whenever they found out that Chu Mengyao was appearing in a public setting, they would immediately send out messages. Ji Tian and Meng Hao, as Chu Mengyao¡¯s two suitors, had formidable backgrounds¡ªone from a military background and the other as the son of a business tycoon. They had their own circles, and people like Chu Mengyao¡¯s circle looked inferior in their eyes.


    It was around noon in a luxurious villa.


    "Ji Tian, you have a message about Chu Mengyao."


    In an expansive pool, surrounded by over a dozen captivating women, a sturdy man was the center of attention among the ladies.


    "Hao, there¡¯s news about Chu Mengyao," a woman beside the pool said tenderly.


    "Oh!" Meng Hao¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately pushed away the women around him and swam toward the edge of the pool, while a group of women behind him tried to hold him back, full of jealousy. But Meng Hao didn¡¯t even say a word.


    Ji Tian and Meng Hao, swearing in their hearts to conquer Chu Mengyao, were already on their way to her.


    Despite this, Chu Mengyao had no idea. She had no clue that the reason her whereabouts were exposed wasn¡¯t because Ji Tian and Meng Hao were monitoring her but because there was a traitor leaking her information.


    If Chu Mengyao knew that the two were coming to bother her again, she would surely head straight home. Unfortunately, she was unaware.

 Chapter 27: Ye Fan Starts a Family and Has a Child

    Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Ye Fan Starts a Family and Has a ChildBeside Chu Mengyao and Zhao Shiyan, there were quite a few beautifully dressed women. The presence of Ye Fan drew the attention of many women who were curious about his identity and why he appeared before them.


    "Shiyan, who is this gentleman?" A woman asked with a light smile.


    "A friend of Mengyao." Zhao Shiyan explained.


    "What?" The women present were all taken aback to varying degrees, widening their eyes as they looked at Chu Mengyao, then at Ye Fan. As those in the circle knew, Chu Mengyao had a pathological aversion to the opposite sex. They couldn¡¯t understand how Ye Fan could be Chu Mengyao¡¯s friend even if they racked their brains.


    "The sun has risen from the west. Is it spring for the number one beauty?" They marveled in their hearts.


    "Mengyao, you have a boyfriend and didn¡¯t tell us, kept it a secret? We should at least celebrate for you; this is a big event and should be celebrated lavishly." The beauties laughed and teased.


    Chu Mengyao remained calm and said, "Friend is true, but not the boyfriend you think."


    "We didn¡¯t think anything, number one beauty. Your explanation seems like concealment. Why hide? We won¡¯t compete with you." A beauty with an oval face stared intently at Chu Mengyao.


    Chu Mengyao simply kept quiet, understanding that explanations would only make things worse, so she didn¡¯t care how the women saw it.


    "Handsome, this is my card. Call me when you have time, okay?"


    "Handsome, do you have a girlfriend? How about me?"


    "Handsome, where do you work? Can you share your phone number?"


    In an instant, seven or eight women surrounded Ye Fan, all speaking at once, pestering him. These beauties weren¡¯t foolish; Chu Mengyao¡¯s friend couldn¡¯t be just anyone, and naturally, they vied to get acquainted.


    Ye Fan remained unperturbed amidst the women. He didn¡¯t accept the cards presented to him nor revealed any of his identity, just nodded at the women, clearly indicating his desire to keep them at a distance.


    Ye Fan¡¯s demeanor left the women disappointed, each wondering if their charm wasn¡¯t enough or if Ye Fan wasn¡¯t a man. So many beauties eagerly sought his attention, yet how could a normal man be so indifferent?


    "Is he a gentleman like Liu Xia Hui, sitting unwaveringly in a beautiful woman¡¯s lap?" Zhao Shiyan¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity as her interest in Ye Fan deepened. She felt he was shrouded in mystery, urging her to explore further.


    "My friend is shy; don¡¯t bother him. He¡¯s already married, with a child in kindergarten, so give up on unrealistic thoughts." Chu Mengyao lied without blushing to help Ye Fan out of the situation. She had anticipated such happenings at the party but felt uneasy seeing him so popular among the women, as if something of hers was being taken away.


    Ye Fan was momentarily taken aback, silently musing, "I¡¯m married? I have a child? How come I didn¡¯t know?"


    He felt bitter but naturally wouldn¡¯t expose Chu Mengyao¡¯s lie.


    "Really?"


    "Would the number one beauty lie?"


    "Alas, what a pity, such a good man; who knows who he¡¯s with."


    The women whispered among themselves, expressing regret.


    "Handsome, can we sit down and chat sometime?"


    The two women who messaged Ji Tian and Meng Hao approached Ye Fan. Taking the opportunity to get close, they stealthily slipped their business cards into Ye Fan¡¯s pocket. They had no qualms about entangling with Ye Fan; being Chu Mengyao¡¯s friend was enough to interest them. Besides, to probe Chu Mengyao, getting close to Ye Fan was necessary. It could also earn them substantial rewards from Ji Tian and Meng Hai¡ªwhat¡¯s there to lose?


    Ye Fan remained calm and indifferent, unfazed by the women¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t care about the business cards, planning to toss them in an inconspicuous corner later.


    Ye Fan scanned the surroundings, keeping his focus almost entirely on Chu Mengyao, uninterested in the other women.


    Zhang Lu stood out among the beauties, her attractiveness at the top tier, yet the other women voluntarily avoided her, with no one engaging her in conversation.


    "Shameless rogue, quite popular with the ladies." Zhang Lu approached Ye Fan with an unfriendly tone.


    "A bunch of opportunists mistaking me for a wealthy person." Ye Fan clearly understood the intentions of the women who approached him and didn¡¯t retort to Zhang Lu¡¯s accusations.


    "At least you know yourself well." Zhang Lu taunted and then hesitated before saying, "I know you¡¯re a master; keep your eyes open. If someone tries to harm Zhao Shiyan, be quick to help if you can, after all, Zhao Shiyan is Chu Mengyao¡¯s friend."


    She originally didn¡¯t want to speak, but to be safe, she decided to alert Ye Fan.


    "Someone wants to harm Zhao Shiyan? What¡¯s going on?" Ye Fan asked in confusion.


    "It¡¯s confidential, I can¡¯t divulge." Zhang Lu spoke solemnly.


    Since arriving in Huaxia Country, Ye Fan had secretly resolved never to let killing repeat before his eyes. As long as one wasn¡¯t evil, he wouldn¡¯t stand aside. If he didn¡¯t encounter it, fine, but now that he did, he wouldn¡¯t ignore it.


    "Is the information accurate?" Ye Fan asked meaningfully. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Absolutely accurate. The identity of the assailant is uncertain. They could be agents or top assassins." Zhang Lu explained.


    "I¡¯ll keep an eye out, but I have a condition." Ye Fan looked at Zhang Lu.


    "What condition?" Zhang Lu asked, curious.


    Ye Fan earnestly recounted the entire process of how he had friction with Zhang Lu.


    Zhang Lu¡¯s face turned a spectrum of emotions, filled with anger and frustration, inwardly cursing, "You bastard, a brief mention suffices; you detailed it on purpose, didn¡¯t you?"


    Her anger surged, but seeing the seriousness on Ye Fan¡¯s face, she felt extremely aggrieved, almost exploding.


    "Don¡¯t bring up that matter again. I¡¯ve forgotten it and won¡¯t hold it. If you mention it again, we¡¯re not done." Zhang Lu gritted her teeth in fury, glaring as if to devour him.


    "But your expression doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯ve let it go." Ye Fan was baffled.


    Zhang Lu almost exploded with anger.


    Now she genuinely wondered if Ye Fan was feigning innocence or truly ignorant of a lady¡¯s feelings.


    Chu Mengyao watched their conversation and felt uncomfortable, deciding to walk towards Zhang Lu proactively.

 Chapter 28: The Enigmatic Man

    Chapter 28: Chapter 28: The Enigmatic ManChu Mengyao, with a strange emotion, came to Ye Fan and Zhang Lu¡¯s side, deliberately keeping a certain distance from Ye Fan, and teased Zhang Lu, "Officer Zhang, what are you talking about? You look high-spirited?"


    "President Chu, are you jealous? I merely spoke a few words to Ye Fan, and you¡¯re already losing your patience. I¡¯ve heard that President Chu is famous in the circle for being the ¡¯Ice Woman.¡¯ I didn¡¯t expect you could also have spring fever. But isn¡¯t your jealousy a bit too intense? Is any woman near Ye Fan automatically your rival?" Zhang Lu mocked, raising her nose.


    "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand." Chu Mengyao suppressed the strange emotions in her heart and said matter-of-factly, "Ye Fan and I are just friends, not what you¡¯re thinking."


    "An explanation is just a cover-up. Doesn¡¯t President Chu understand this concept? You don¡¯t need to feel guilty. Whether you admit it or not doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m also a woman¡ªdo you think your small hidden thoughts can escape my eyes?" Zhang Lu¡¯s lips curled up into a weird smile.


    "Nonsense, I can¡¯t be bothered with such an unreasonable woman as you." Chu Mengyao¡¯s secret seemed to be poked through by someone, her expression becoming extremely uncomfortable.


    "Who is being unreasonable knows it themselves. I won¡¯t point it out." Zhang Lu gave a provocative glance at Chu Mengyao and sneered, "Only you would cherish Ye Fan, treating him like a treasure. I certainly don¡¯t care."


    With that, Zhang Lu walked away, humming, with a victorious stance.


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s mind whirled, thinking to herself, "Why do I feel upset seeing him with other women? Could it be that I really like him? Impossible, absolutely impossible. We¡¯ve only known each other for such a short time, how could it be possible?"


    She couldn¡¯t sort out the emotions in her heart, so she could only quash the thought deep down.


    Ye Fan glanced at Zhang Lu, then at Chu Mengyao, not knowing why, seeing Chu Mengyao stand up for him made him extremely happy.


    "Mengyao, could it be that your heart has really stirred for love?" Zhao Shiyan suddenly appeared next to Chu Mengyao.


    She heard Zhang Lu¡¯s words, and seeing Chu Mengyao¡¯s reaction, strange thoughts arose in her heart as well.


    "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about?" Chu Mengyao said seriously.


    "You¡¯re just pretending." Zhao Shiyan teased incredulously.


    Fifteen minutes later, a waitress approached Zhao Shiyan and reported, "Miss Zhao, everyone invited to the birthday party has arrived."


    Zhao Shiyan¡¯s birthday party was not just about the beauties Ye Fan saw. Within the circle, almost all the people with significant business stature were present. Even those not invited by Zhao Shiyan had found ways to get an invitation.


    Such a party gathered the elite of the circle, and naturally, everyone was eager to attend, hoping to network and find business partners. Besides, Zhao Shiyan was one of the four great beauties in the circle, with Chu Mengyao ranked first, so Zhao Shiyan¡¯s birthday party attracted many people.


    Ye Fan could enter the circle of ladies¡¯ conversations thanks to being a friend of Chu Mengyao; otherwise, he would only mingle with the men and wouldn¡¯t appear in front of the ladies.


    Under Zhao Shiyan¡¯s greeting, the group of beauties left and entered the party hall.


    Around, nearly a hundred successful men watched as Zhao Shiyan took center stage, appearing as gentlemanly as possible.


    Compliments and blessings poured out of the men¡¯s mouths incessantly.


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s presence further astonished and mesmerized the men present.


    The mix of men and women, familiar acquaintances exchanged warm greetings, and those eager to meet new people struck up enthusiastic conversations.


    "Who is that? There¡¯s no such person in the circle? Why is he following behind Chu Mengyao as part of the female entourage?" The men thought to themselves, their eyes uniformly turning to Ye Fan; some were envious, and others were jealous.


    In the crowd, Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian both immediately stood up, jogging towards Ye Fan.


    "Mr. Ye is here too."


    "Mr. Ye, how have you been?"


    Although Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian lost the Chu Group stocks, they still owned small companies and barely qualified to attend such a party. Both were very wary of Ye Fan. With Zhang Daya now behind bars and Poisonous Spider¡¯s miserable defeat, they had a clear idea that Ye Fan was behind it all.


    Zhao Xianghua¡¯s son was saved all thanks to Ye Fan.


    The evidence of Wang Zijian¡¯s crime with a young girl was also seized by Ye Fan from Zhang Daya.


    So, the two of them held both respect and fear towards Ye Fan.


    "Don¡¯t get in my way, get lost." Ye Fan said bluntly, showing no kindness to the two, especially disdaining Wang Zijian. A person with a bit of money acting recklessly like that, he loathed even more.


    "Yes, yes, yes." Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian retreated with bitter smiles, not daring to show any displeasure.


    "Who is he?"


    "Such audacity, making Wang Zijian and Zhao Xianghua so afraid." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Could it be that he has a profound background?"


    The men and women on the scene all focused on Ye Fan. Among the men, except for Wang Zijian and Zhao Xianghua, it was the first time the others had seen Ye Fan. None knew Ye Fan¡¯s identity. The women¡¯s eyes flickered, convinced that Chu Mengyao¡¯s friend¡¯s identity was no ordinary one.


    For a moment, Ye Fan became the center of attention, overshadowing Chu Mengyao and Zhao Shiyan. The speculation about Ye Fan¡¯s identity became the question in everyone¡¯s mind.


    The people present at this event were all significant figures, wealthy and powerful, and they usually had some awareness of those with prominent backgrounds. However, within their memory and influence, there was no such character as Ye Fan.


    Many of the beauties¡¯ eyes glimmered, pondering silently, "There are no high officials or business magnates with the surname Ye in Huaxia. Who is he really, and why so mysterious?"


    Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian¡¯s respect for Ye Fan stirred up waves of suspicion.


    "I¡¯m increasingly curious about this man." Zhao Shiyan wore a cunning smile.


    Chu Mengyao, however, wasn¡¯t surprised. She knew why Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian were so afraid of Ye Fan.


    Shen Yahut¡¯s astonishment was much stronger. As Chu Mengyao¡¯s secretary, she naturally knew about Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian¡¯s recent antics. She could not imagine why, given the two¡¯s caliber, they would treat Ye Fan with such respect, yet on the contrary, Ye Fan seemed indifferent towards them.


    "This guy is so mysterious; no wonder he can resist my allure." Shen Yahut thought to herself.


    Zhang Lu¡¯s thoughts were different from others. She suddenly and vaguely guessed that Zhao Xianghua and Wang Zijian handing over the Chu Group¡¯s stocks might have an inseparable connection with Ye Fan.


    "After this, I must find the two and get to the bottom of it. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t uncover his secrets." Zhang Lu stared at Ye Fan.

 Chapter 29: The Dance That Captivates Everyone鈥檚 Heart

    Chapter 29: Chapter 29: The Dance That Captivates Everyone¡¯s HeartZhao Shiyan took the stage, and the attention that had been focused on Ye Fan gradually shifted away. Everyone knew who the main character of the day was, and no matter how curious they were about Ye Fan¡¯s identity, they had to suppress it.


    Facing the crowd, Zhao Shiyan felt a myriad of emotions. This birthday party, held in advance, was originally intended to be a small gathering with a few friends. The fact that it had escalated like this, attracting so many people, was beyond her expectations.


    She knew her freedom would be severely restricted starting now, being under layers of protection. She wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d have a chance to appear in such a setting again, or even if she¡¯d still be alive. Uncertainty loomed in her heart.


    "Hello everyone, thank you all for attending my birthday party."


    "Perhaps, some of you came with your own agendas, not to celebrate my birthday, but to achieve your own goals, to make new business acquaintances or meet new friends. When I sent out the invitations, you all heard the rumors, so you all agreed to attend this birthday party. I couldn¡¯t refuse your requests."


    "Well then, let me take this opportunity to share something with you all: my father¡¯s research has attracted serious trouble, and I¡¯ve been affected by it. There are people determined to kill me, a fact that none of you here are aware of."


    "Perhaps it won¡¯t be long before you hear news of my death. I hope you all come to my funeral then."


    "You¡¯ve shown me this courtesy in life; I don¡¯t want it to be lonely when I¡¯m gone."


    Zhao Shiyan¡¯s words slowly spread. Her voice was low, stating a fact, revealing the inner thoughts of many present. However, she didn¡¯t care much about what others thought; she just wanted to express her true feelings.


    The situation Zhao Shiyan revealed caused an intense stir in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    "Someone wants to kill Miss Zhao? How is that possible? Miss Zhao¡¯s father¡¯s research is backed by the state. Who would have the audacity to threaten Miss Zhao under the protection of the country?"


    "No wonder the security checks at the entrance were so strict. So that¡¯s the reason. Those people outside must also be here to protect Miss Zhao. With such heavy protection, Miss Zhao will surely be safe."


    People thought uneasily, showing sympathy and prayers for Zhao Shiyan¡¯s situation.


    They weren¡¯t foolish; they sensed how dire the situation was. Otherwise, Zhao Shiyan wouldn¡¯t have been so pessimistic.


    Zhang Lu was inwardly annoyed, blaming, "This shows they don¡¯t trust my security abilities. You want to die? You¡¯d need my permission first."


    Holding this birthday party was risky from the start. Considering Zhao Shiyan would lose her freedom for a while, Zhang Lu reluctantly agreed to this event. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed Zhao Shiyan to appear in public.


    After her simple opening remarks, Zhao Shiyan¡¯s eyes fell on Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan. Meaningfully, she said, "I¡¯d like to invite a friend for a dance. Mengyao, would you lend me your friend for a few minutes?"


    After initially planning to end the party and relax with friends by singing and drinking, she decided to invite Ye Fan to dance, realizing that Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan¡¯s relationship wasn¡¯t so ordinary.


    All eyes turned to Chu Mengyao. Most guests didn¡¯t understand who Chu Mengyao¡¯s friend was to deserve the immense honor of dancing with Zhao Shiyan.


    "What should I do? Should I go up?" Ye Fan quietly sought Chu Mengyao¡¯s opinion.


    Ye Fan¡¯s words were overheard by Shen Yahut and the other women on the side. Their expressions toward Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan were filled with ambiguity. From Ye Fan¡¯s reaction, it seemed like Chu Mengyao was his girlfriend, implying he wouldn¡¯t dance with another woman without her permission.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Shen Yahut was stunned.


    Chu Mengyao was also quite embarrassed. Ye Fan¡¯s words could easily be misunderstood by others. While she felt a tinge of joy, her face revealed slight tension. Calmly, she said, "If you can dance, go ahead. Why are you asking me?"


    Ye Fan thought there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do. In the past seventeen years, he seemed to have mastered everything.


    His past experiences forced him to learn various skills, and dancing was hardly a challenge.


    "I can dance, but why should I dance with her? I don¡¯t even know her well," Ye Fan said matter-of-factly.


    "What? Who is this mysterious man? So bold! Being able to dance with Zhao Shiyan is what many men dream of, yet he acts indifferent." The women beside Chu Mengyao were utterly amazed, staring at Ye Fan, their expressions particularly grand.


    "What a weirdo. I thought he was only immune to my charms, but he doesn¡¯t seem to value a beauty like Miss Zhao either." Ye Fan¡¯s remarks nearly knocked Shen Yahut off her feet in shock.


    "Interesting, now that¡¯s manly." Zhang Lu¡¯s eyes shone with intrigue.


    Zhao Shiyan faced such great trouble, and if it was within her ability, Chu Mengyao would naturally do anything to help her. Sneaking a wistful glance at Ye Fan, she softly said, "Zhao Shiyan is my friend and will also be your friend in the future. No matter what request she makes, do your best to fulfill it. We came empty-handed without gifts; dancing with her can be your gift."


    With Chu Mengyao¡¯s words, Ye Fan took to the stage.


    Zhao Shiyan wore a qipao, which restricted extravagant dance moves. Being unfamiliar with Ye Fan, she opted for ballroom dancing.


    As the music played, Ye Fan and Zhao Shiyan¡¯s bodies came together, moving as one.


    Ye Fan¡¯s movements were precise, elegant, masculine, and expressive, showcasing his physique¡¯s contours.


    Zhao Shiyan¡¯s body exuded grace and charm, the qipao on her revealing unique allure, wowing the audience.


    Their figures intertwined continuously, with coordinated steps and elegant hand movements, creating a harmonious blend of strength and softness. Through one dance, they exuded an enchanting charisma, mesmerizing all around.


    "Ballroom dancing, reached such heights?"


    "So beautiful, it¡¯s the most beautiful ballroom dance I¡¯ve ever seen."


    The audience was spellbound, eyes locked on Ye Fan and Zhao Shiyan¡¯s dance, struck speechless by the performance.


    The men were amazed.


    The women were stunned.


    Chu Mengyao felt a strange impulse. Having avoided learning dance to dodge unnecessary events, she suddenly wanted Ye Fan to teach her. That way, she could dance with him. As the thought arose, her mind couldn¡¯t help but picture dancing gracefully with Ye Fan.


    Meanwhile, outside the banquet hall, two luxury cars pulled up, and Ji Tian and Meng Hao stepped out.


    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 30: The Angry Policewoman

    Chapter 30: Chapter 30: The Angry PolicewomanAs a dance ended, the audience was stunned for a moment, then burst into thunderous applause that seemed never to subside.


    "Fantastic, the two of them matched so perfectly, it was seamless."


    "This dance belongs in the heavens, rare to witness on earth."


    "A delight, truly a feast of art."


    Exclamations of amazement rose up.


    All around, pairs of heated eyes were fixed on Ye Fan and Zhao Shiyan, each showing a look of fascination. Many were envious that Ye Fan was invited by Zhao Shiyan to dance, but Ye Fan¡¯s dance moves were truly astonishing, making them feel inferior.


    Zhao Shiyan was still lost in the moment, a joyful smile on her face. She particularly wanted to keep dancing just like this. Her gaze at Ye Fan had changed subtly too. During the dance, Ye Fan didn¡¯t behave inappropriately or have any intention of taking advantage of her, which made such a man very rare. More importantly, it was Ye Fan¡¯s close cooperation that allowed Zhao Shiyan to move so fluidly, entering a state of oblivion.


    Zhao Shiyan also knew that the reason Ye Fan could come on stage to dance with her was largely due to Chu Mengyao¡¯s persuasion. Hence, she did not push her luck, as that would be counterproductive. If Ye Fan were to not give her face, it would be terrible. Others would jump at the chance to dance with her, but as for Ye Fan, Zhao Shiyan could guess that he did not cherish the honor of dancing with her.


    "What an interesting man," Zhao Shiyan thought to herself.


    Ye Fan gave a gentlemanly bow, preparing to leave the stage when his gaze suddenly narrowed, and a glimmer of light flashed by.


    In the crowd, a man disguised as a waiter subtly tapped his wristwatch.


    Suddenly, a lethal poison dart shot out, with lightning speed, heading straight for Zhao Shiyan¡¯s chest.


    In the nick of time, Ye Fan, quick-eyed and quick-handed, spotted the incoming dart.


    He swung his palm to catch the dart.


    "What¡¯s he doing?"


    "What¡¯s he up to?"


    "That beast in human clothing, flirting with Miss Zhao in public, what a scoundrel."


    "During the dance with Miss Zhao, he appeared very gentlemanly, but unexpectedly he¡¯s an utter lowlife."


    The crowd¡¯s emotions were stirred, filled with righteous indignation. Their once favorable view of Ye Fan turned into contempt in an instant; Ye Fan had sunk too low, daring to do such a thing ¡ª is he even human?


    "President, what¡¯s going on?" Shen Yahut froze in shock.


    "There must be a reason for his actions," Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t believe Ye Fan would flirt with Zhao Shiyan like that.


    In the blink of an eye, countless thoughts surged in everyone¡¯s mind. Aside from those shocked, others were all denouncing Ye Fan. Only Chu Mengyao had faith in Ye Fan¡¯s character; apart from her, Zhang Lu leaped onto the stage.


    Zhang Lu sensed the danger and couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. If the task of protecting Zhao Shiyan failed, she could not absolve herself of the blame.


    "What happened?"


    Ye Fan¡¯s action of grabbing the dart pointed the needle end toward where the waiter stood. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhang Lu, extremely astute, took one look at Ye Fan¡¯s hand, and her eyes scanned the crowd, filled with murderous intent, quickly locking onto a likely suspect.


    "Courting death!" Zhang Lu, in a rage, moved swiftly like a rabbit, pouncing toward the crowd.


    At the same time, the undercover police hidden in the crowd also sprang into action, coordinating with Zhang Lu.


    "Bang!" A smoke grenade exploded, throwing the crowd into chaos, screams rose up.


    The waiter took advantage of the chaos, seizing the opportunity to flee.


    The waiter was very unwilling to accept this. He had thought his shot would hit the target for sure, eliminating it. But he never expected an unforeseen change. Although he didn¡¯t know what had happened, he was certain that his operation had failed, and that the man who had intercepted the dart might be the reason for his failure.


    The waiter¡¯s skills were impressive; he didn¡¯t engage with the police at all. Even before Zhang Lu reached him, he had already disappeared without a trace amidst the created chaos.


    "Monitor the area closely, seize any suspicious individuals immediately, and show no mercy if they resist," Zhang Lu ordered the officers in the vicinity through her earpiece.


    "Ah!"


    "Murder!"


    "Help!"


    The crowd descended into disorder; they were frightened by the exploding smoke grenade and the plainclothes police emerging with weapons. Many screamed in panic, fleeing in all directions.


    "Calm down, we are the police, everyone calm down," Zhang Lu called out loudly from the front of the crowd.


    Her voice had no effect; the terrified crowd remained chaotic.


    "Everyone stand still and stop panicking, or I¡¯ll shoot," Zhang Lu threatened impatiently, drawing her pistol and firing three consecutive shots. Her aggressive action immediately subdued the crowd.


    Hearing the gunshots echoing in their ears, the crowd instantly quieted down.


    Ye Fan glanced at Zhang Lu. He couldn¡¯t comprehend how someone like Zhang Lu could become a police officer. Scolding the crowd was one thing; firing shots to intimidate them was truly astonishing.


    Yet the effect was remarkable, as the chaotic situation was quickly brought under control.


    "Captain, what do we do now? There¡¯s no sign of anything unusual on the outskirts. Presumably, the person has a high chance of escaping," several police officers reported to Zhang Lu, their frustrations evident.


    "I know what to do, so back off, don¡¯t disturb me," Zhang Lu retorted bluntly.


    The police officers retreated reluctantly, smiling wryly at the captain¡¯s rebuke, not daring to breathe heavily.


    Zhang Lu was equally furious; the murderer almost succeeded. Despite meticulous planning, the plan didn¡¯t work, leaving her very upset.


    Thus, she cursed incessantly, letting her true nature show unmistakably.

 Chapter 31: Humiliate

    Chapter 31: Chapter 31: HumiliateUnder police protection, Zhao Shiyan arrived in a separate room, accompanied only by Chu Mengyao and Shen Yahut, on one side of the three women, Zhang Lu glared angrily at Ye Fan.


    "Mr. Ye, why didn¡¯t you take action and just watched the murderer escape?" Zhang Lu accused unreasonably, gritting her teeth. In her opinion, if Ye Fan had acted, he could have surely captured the murderer.


    The poisoned dart shot by the murderer had been collected as evidence, but her dissatisfaction with Ye Fan was quite intense.


    Ye Fan was furious, and now he was being blamed instead, why? If it wasn¡¯t for his timely action, Zhao Shiyan might not have escaped death, yet Zhang Lu didn¡¯t thank him and instead blamed him, which made him extremely depressed.


    To be honest, if Ye Fan had acted, that waiter would have had no chance of escaping. However, in case there were other murderers attempting to attack Zhao Shiyan, he chose not to pursue the waiter. Besides, his primary goal was to ensure Chu Mengyao wasn¡¯t harmed. Doing his part to the fullest was already commendable.


    "You¡¯re the most unreasonable woman I¡¯ve ever seen. Stop chirping in front of me and get lost." Ye Fan harshly scolded, thinking if Zhang Lu wanted to act domineering in front of him, she needed some qualifications first.


    "How dare you scold me?" Zhang Lu exclaimed in disbelief.


    "As a rule, I don¡¯t hit women, but I wouldn¡¯t mind giving you a few slaps. Who do you think you are? I¡¯m not your subordinate, and we¡¯re not familiar. Don¡¯t try to boss me around. Who do you think you are?" Ye Fan retorted indignantly.


    After saying that, Ye Fan found a place to sit on his own, not bothering to pay attention to Zhang Lu.


    "You..." Zhang Lu pointed at Ye Fan, so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak, her chest heaving violently. She was someone whom others usually avoided, yet now she was being reprimanded harshly, feeling a surge of grievance in her heart.


    "Officer Zhang, if it wasn¡¯t for Ye Fan¡¯s intervention, I might have been in danger. Calm down, don¡¯t get mad." Zhao Shiyan, having slightly recovered from the shock, was quite embarrassed when she recalled the misunderstanding of Ye Fan taking advantage of her.


    "Why speak for the CEO¡¯s friend? Ye Fan isn¡¯t your subordinate, and you cops couldn¡¯t even protect anyone¡ªit almost ended in a disaster. Not only do you not thank Ye Fan, but he graciously doesn¡¯t argue with you, and you dare scold him? Are all police officers like you, ungrateful idiots?" Shen Yahut mocked, her words full of defense for Ye Fan.


    "Officer Zhang, if you¡¯re really that upset, go bang your head against a wall somewhere quiet. Ye Fan isn¡¯t your punching bag to scold at will." Chu Mengyao stared viciously at Zhang Lu; Zhang Lu scolding Ye Fan felt like she was being scolded herself, and she couldn¡¯t tolerate it.


    Zhang Lu gradually regained her composure, realizing that she had lost her temper and was ridiculously wrong to lash out at others.


    She glanced apologetically at the three women and then approached Ye Fan, poked him lightly with her fist, and seriously said, "You¡¯re a big man and still holding a grudge? How can your mind be so petty? I was wrong earlier; you shouldn¡¯t take it to heart."


    Ye Fan was utterly exasperated. Is this how someone apologizes? Now it was even said that he was being petty.


    He looked helplessly at Zhang Lu and said bluntly, "No problem, I¡¯m not angry. Earlier, it was just a wild dog barking randomly, why should I be angry? Getting angry at a wild dog, isn¡¯t that demeaning myself?"


    "Are you even a man? I¡¯ve never apologized to anyone before, and I¡¯m apologizing to you, yet you¡¯re still aggressive, and you even called me a wild dog, it¡¯s too much." Tears welled up in Zhang Lu¡¯s eyes as she felt extremely wronged.


    "Alright, alright, I¡¯m not going to be mad at you. Please don¡¯t cry, or else people might think I did something to you."


    Ye Fan felt a bit anxious inside as he looked at Zhang Lu¡¯s expression and started to feel some remorse. He could tell that Zhang Lu, pampered and spoiled, stood with righteousness against evil, her overbearing temperament a habit rather than a personal vendetta. Moreover, Zhang Lu wasn¡¯t one to apologize easily, and getting her apology must have taken a lot of courage from her. If he continued to hold a grudge, he¡¯d genuinely be pettily narrow-minded.


    "I¡¯m not going to cry." Zhang Lu stubbornly pouted and countered, "Go ahead and demean yourself, I¡¯m not going to bother."


    "Alright, I¡¯m demeaning myself, okay?" Ye Fan conceded; as long as it made Zhang Lu feel better, a bit of grievance on his part wasn¡¯t a big deal. After all, he had carelessly ripped her pants once.


    Ye Fan¡¯s behavior lit up the eyes of the three women, with him willing to take the blame to avoid embarrassing Zhang Lu¡ªit was downright manly.


    Zhang Lu felt considerably better now and muttered under her breath, "Annoying man, not so detestable after all."


    "Captain, captain, someone¡¯s forcing their way into the club outside, what should we do?" At this point, a voice came through Zhang Lu¡¯s earpiece.


    "If they want to rush into my gunpoint, they must be tired of living." Zhang Lu grumbled as she turned and left.


    Outside the club, the policemen at the entrance stood guard with guns, facing two young men ahead. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These two young men were none other than Ji Tian and Meng Hao, who had rushed over upon receiving the news. However, by the time they arrived, the assassin¡¯s attempt to murder had failed, and the entire perimeter of the club was tightly monitored, making it extremely difficult for the two to enter.


    Meng Hao casually glanced at the perpetual rival and teased, "Ji Tian, aren¡¯t you skilled? Now you¡¯re helpless, can¡¯t even get into a small club."


    "Ridiculous, you¡¯re in no position to criticize." Ji Tian said unhappily.


    The two didn¡¯t speak anymore, exchanged hostile glances, and shifted their focus on how to enter the club.


    "I¡¯m Meng Hao, you little rascals, using our taxpayer money to act high and mighty in front of me, do you want to keep your jobs? If I make one phone call, you¡¯ll lose your meal ticket." Meng Hao laughed slyly.


    "I¡¯m Ji Tian. If you dare obstruct me again, I¡¯ll strip you of your membership and you¡¯ll never find a job." Ji Tian said in a serious tone.


    The two being able to attend such an event as Zhao Shiyan¡¯s birthday party was a huge compliment to her. Usually, at any such event, they would undoubtedly be honored guests. Daring to obstruct them was quite audacious.


    These detectives were all Zhang Lu¡¯s subordinates, and they knew both Meng Hao and Ji Tian. As soon as the two revealed their names, their hearts trembled further, provoking figures who could stomp and make them suffer were sure to lead to no good outcomes.


    "Headquarters has ordered strict punishment for unauthorized intruders. Both of you have special status, don¡¯t make it difficult for us." The lead detective said bitterly.


    Loyal to their duties, despite fearing the statuses of the two men, the detectives absolutely wouldn¡¯t let them inside.

 Chapter 32: What is the Identity of the Tyrannosaurus

    Chapter 32: Chapter 32: What is the Identity of the Tyrannosaurus"Daring to point a gun at me, you must have a death wish."


    "You guys are done for. Once I get out, I¡¯m going to visit your chief and get you all kicked out of the police station."


    Ji Tian and Meng Hao fearlessly barged forward step by step, while the detectives held onto their guns and retreated step by step like ants on a hot pan, extremely anxious. They had orders from above they must follow, yet dared not take any excessive action against the two.


    Shoot? What a joke. Even if they had a hundred thousand guts, they wouldn¡¯t dare.


    The two were not pushovers. If begging could make the two leave and spare them, they would be willing to kneel and plead.


    "Which blind fool dares to act so rampant in front of me?" Zhang Lu stormed out aggressively, exuding a fiery aura.


    "Captain..." The detectives sighed in relief and silently cheered, each one showing a glimmer of joy. They placed all their hopes on the captain, willingly clearing a path, looking at Zhang Lu with gratitude.


    "It¡¯s her? That Tyrannosaurus!" Ji Tian¡¯s heart trembled, revealing a look of trepidation in his eyes.


    He recalled his childhood, it was this woman right in front of him, who left an indelible shadow on his childhood with her fists.


    Some images surfaced in Ji Tian¡¯s mind, of Zhang Lu using her fists and feet to punish others under the guise of fighting evil and promoting good, causing them no shortage of tears and cries.


    "Rumor has it she joined a secret unit, how could she be here?" Ji Tian was internally anxious, extremely uneasy.


    Ji Tian could not help but take a step back, all his previous arrogance vanished.


    Although Meng Hao didn¡¯t know Zhang Lu, from Ji Tian¡¯s expression and reaction, he keenly sensed that in Ji Tian¡¯s circle, this beautiful woman in front of him likely held a very high status and was definitely someone not to be provoked.


    "A wise man knows when to back down. There will be plenty of opportunities to pursue Chu Mengyao. He mustn¡¯t act foolishly; if anything goes wrong, he¡¯ll leave immediately, cannot linger here." Meng Hao quickly pondered and was already prepared to make a run for it.


    Ji Tian forced himself to appear calm, suppressing the shadows of his childhood, and shouted weakly at Zhang Lu, "Zhang Lu, what are you doing here? These people listen to you, right? Tell them to move aside, I need to find someone."


    "Find someone? Who?" Zhang Lu frowned.


    Seeing Zhang Lu frown, Ji Tian¡¯s heart shuddered, and he shouted loudly, "I want to find Chu Mengyao, she¡¯s the woman I¡¯ve set my eyes on. You¡¯d better stay out of my business, you don¡¯t have any place to meddle. We¡¯re in separate waters, don¡¯t stop me."


    "You¡¯re not my son, why should I care about you? You think Chu Mengyao would fancy a scum like you? I¡¯ve heard a bit about your bad reputation, scram, try not to show up in front of me, or else I¡¯ll beat you so bad your parents won¡¯t recognize you."


    Zhang Lu waved her hand dismissively, very disgustedly driving him away.


    "Zhang Lu, if you have the guts, try touching a hair on me, I¡¯m not afraid of you." Ji Tian also got angry, his life was all about face, and he couldn¡¯t swallow the insult Zhang Lu hurled at him.


    "Not hitting you, it¡¯s only because I fear dirtying my hands." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you don¡¯t scram now, I don¡¯t mind putting a hole in you."


    "You are truly stupid, is your head filled with porridge?"


    "Didn¡¯t you see the heavy guard all around, with the air thick with gunpowder? Dare to barge in at this time, I see you¡¯re utterly foolish."


    "Let me tell you straight, there was just an assassination attempt, it¡¯s a matter of national security. I¡¯ll give you three seconds if you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll shoot you on the spot for colluding with the enemy and assisting the assassin in escaping."


    "Wanna live or die? It¡¯s up to you."


    "I¡¯d actually love it if you tested me, and let me show you if I dare to pull the trigger. You probably haven¡¯t seen a scene where the head explodes with brains and blood pouring out. I¡¯m especially eager for you to see the world."


    Zhang Lu held the gun, pointing it at Ji Tian¡¯s head.


    "You lunatic, I¡¯m not done with you. Just wait and see." Ji Tian left a fierce remark and ran away quickly.


    He knew very well Zhang Lu would really dare to shoot; she had done it when they were young.


    How could he dare linger any longer? If a gunshot rang out, he¡¯d definitely get fed a bullet; he didn¡¯t want to die.


    Meanwhile, he also sensed something unusual. Although he was pampered, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He had good intuition. He didn¡¯t doubt Zhang Lu¡¯s words one bit. The suspicious attitude of those detectives was also a big red flag. How could they possibly block him under normal circumstances? Besides executing a special task, he couldn¡¯t think of another possibility.


    Never mind three seconds, Ji Tian fled at life-saving speed in less than a second.


    Meng Hao felt a buzzing in his head, staring in astonishment as Ji Tian fled. In shock, he stood there not knowing what to do, muttering to himself repeatedly, "Is this still the Ji Tian I know? Wasn¡¯t he always arrogant and fearless? How could he be so scared now?"


    "And you, what do you want?" Zhang Lu eyed him maliciously, pointing the gun at Meng Hao.


    Meng Hao shivered all over, ran away quickly in fear.


    "Coward." Zhang Lu spat, turned around, and walked into the clubhouse.


    The detectives were amazed, "The Captain was so impressive? So domineering?"


    "But that¡¯s Ji Tian and Meng Hao, both with special status, yet in front of the Captain, they were like mice at the sight of a cat."


    "Captain, what¡¯s her real identity?"


    The detectives, looking at Zhang Lu¡¯s departing heroic figure, were wide-eyed and slack-jawed.


    From afar, Ji Tian wiped cold sweat while staring at Zhang Lu¡¯s departing figure.


    Likewise, Meng Hao, with lingering fear, watched. He originally planned to question Ji Tian about what role Zhang Lu played, but realizing his not-so-good relationship with Ji Tian, he gave up the thought.


    "Tyrannosaurus, I curse you to never find a man, better yet become a nun." Ji Tian cursed with trembling lips.


    Some were even quite scared, dodging at first sight.


    Meanwhile, Ji Tian sent a message to his circle of friends: Tyrannosaurus is here, everyone be cautious, don¡¯t fall into her hands.


    "What?"


    "Tyrannosaurus in Dongfang City."


    "Lately, my luck¡¯s been bad, I¡¯m staying home for at least ten days to two weeks. Don¡¯t invite me to any events."


    "I¡¯m visiting relatives at grandma¡¯s, don¡¯t call me for any activities."


    ...


    The playboys in the circle all quickly found excuses, even skipping events, fearful of running into Zhang Lu by bad luck, only seeking to avoid danger and stay safe.

 Chapter 33 Living Together

    Chapter 33: Chapter 33 Living TogetherAfter Zhang Lu drove Ji Tian and Meng Hao away, the others who attended Zhao Shiyan¡¯s birthday party also gradually left.


    Inside the clubhouse, only the four ladies¡ªChu Mengyao, Zhao Shiyan, Zhang Lu, and Shen Yahut¡ªremained, with other security personnel lurking around. Only Ye Fan, a man, stayed by their side.


    "Ye Fan, thank you for saving my life. I¡¯ll never forget your great kindness and virtue," Zhao Shiyan earnestly bowed in gratitude, her eyes shining with an unusual light. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You¡¯re welcome. You¡¯re Mengyao¡¯s friend. If I hadn¡¯t encountered you, your life or death wouldn¡¯t concern me. But since I have, I can¡¯t just stand by." Ye Fan spoke as if it were a matter of course.


    Ye Fan¡¯s emotionless words made Zhao Shiyan slightly sad. No matter what, she was a great beauty, and she had already looked at Ye Fan with unusual eyes, yet this was his attitude, which made her feel bitter.


    "Is my charm not enough? Why does he hold me at such a distance?" Zhao Shiyan murmured bitterly.


    She didn¡¯t think much more about it. In her mind, Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao had an unusual relationship, possibly her sister¡¯s beloved. As Chu Mengyao¡¯s sister, she naturally wouldn¡¯t steal a man, and the unrealistic thoughts in her heart quickly dissipated.


    "Shiyan, are the troubles you encountered very serious?"


    Chu Mengyao noticed Zhao Shiyan¡¯s unease and hurriedly spoke. She actually quite enjoyed hearing Ye Fan¡¯s words. Calling her Mengyao sounded pleasant, and more importantly, ignoring Zhao Shiyan¡¯s unusual gaze was what made Chu Mengyao happiest. Although she and Zhao Shiyan were close sisters, seeing her sister look at Ye Fan with an unusual expression made Chu Mengyao uncomfortable.


    "In the future, I¡¯ll have to spend my days in a safe house, almost like being in prison." Zhao Shiyan mumbled bitterly.


    She was used to roaming freely outside, and the thought of losing her freedom in the coming days felt no different from being imprisoned. The birthday party was meant to be a wild break from it all, but the sudden assassination attempt disrupted her plans.


    Suddenly, Zhao Shiyan was eager to party, and loudly said, "Mengyao, let¡¯s go sing and drink, just you and Shen Yahut with me. After this farewell, who knows if I¡¯ll get to see you again. If I really die, it¡¯ll be an eternal goodbye. Before that, I want to get thoroughly drunk and enjoy myself to the fullest."


    "Isn¡¯t that a bad idea? Even though I want to accompany you, we still need Officer Zhang¡¯s approval. You¡¯re not in a good situation right now." Chu Mengyao was quite willing to fulfill Zhao Shiyan¡¯s request.


    "Officer Zhang? I¡¯m begging you." Zhao Shiyan pleaded.


    "It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to die. Do you need to be like this? With so many people protecting you, even if you wanted to die, you¡¯d need my consent." Zhang Lu huffed with displeasure but didn¡¯t refuse Zhao Shiyan¡¯s request. After all, it was within her mission¡¯s scope. Since she allowed Zhao Shiyan to take the lead this time, she wouldn¡¯t unreasonably object. Generously, she said, "Play as you like, I have no objection."


    The reason Zhang Lu agreed so readily was that she firmly believed that the assassin¡¯s carefully planned attempt had failed, leaving no possibility for a second attempt. Besides, with her protection, she believed no one could hurt Zhao Shiyan.


    Before meeting Ye Fan, Chu Mengyao was worried. Now her mood was much better, but seeing Zhao Shiyan¡¯s request, she naturally couldn¡¯t refuse and could only join Zhao Shiyan in a wholehearted play, risking her life to accompany her sister.


    "Ye Fan?" Chu Mengyao looked at Ye Fan, seeking his opinion. Her meaning was clear: that if she got drunk, she wanted Ye Fan to take her back.


    "With me here, I guarantee to get you safely to your bed." Ye Fan vowed confidently.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Zhao Shiyan was puzzled. Judging by Ye Fan¡¯s tone, it seemed he could enter Chu Mengyao¡¯s villa, which made her quite confused.


    "Miss Zhao, you may not know this, but Ye Fan is living in the president¡¯s villa. A man and a woman, dry wood and fire, who knows how long they¡¯ve been living together." Shen Yahut whispered close to Zhao Shiyan¡¯s ear.


    "What? You two are living together!" Zhao Shiyan was taken aback, her mouth wide open as she scanned the two of them.


    "What do you mean by living together? My villa is so big; speak clearly and don¡¯t make it sound so ambiguous, okay?" Chu Mengyao was slightly embarrassed, her face a bit red.


    "Have you two done that? To what extent has your relationship developed?" Zhao Shiyan didn¡¯t believe Chu Mengyao¡¯s words. She was sure they must have something going on, knowing there must be more behind it based on her understanding of Chu Mengyao.


    "Stop the nonsense, are you still going to have me accompany you or not? If you continue to slander, I¡¯ll leave right away." Chu Mengyao felt guilty inside. She didn¡¯t even know what her feelings for Ye Fan were, but hearing Zhao Shiyan say that, she couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    "Embarrassed, Mengyao, you¡¯re embarrassed, haha." Zhao Shiyan laughed loudly.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t quite understand Zhao Shiyan¡¯s words. He was clueless about matters of romance between men and women, something forbidden by his past profession.


    "Oh Mengyao, do you still consider me a sister? You brought a man to the villa and didn¡¯t tell me, keeping it all under wraps pretty nicely." Zhao Shiyan continued to complain, looking particularly haughty.


    Her mind clicked, and she suddenly realized an even more unbelievable problem. Ye Fan was going to take Chu Mengyao safely to her bed, but how? What would happen if Chu Mengyao got drunk?


    "Ye Fan, do you have the villa access code?" Zhao Shiyan looked with particular intensity.


    "Yes, I do." Ye Fan answered, confused.


    "Ah!" Zhao Shiyan screamed, suddenly standing up and stomping her feet hysterically, yelling, "This world is crazy, Mengyao, you¡¯re hiding too much. If you dare say you and Ye Fan are just ordinary friends again, I¡¯ll jump off the building. Not possible that you shared your villa¡¯s code with anyone, not even your parents know it, only your sisters do, yet you, you, you actually shared it with him."


    Zhao Shiyan was apprehensive, so excited she was losing her composure.


    "Is it true?" Shen Yahut was astonished. She knew the president and Ye Fan lived in the same villa, but the specific access code, she didn¡¯t know Ye Fan would know either.


    "Are you trying to kill someone with these surprises." Chu Mengyao¡¯s face turned red, utterly embarrassed.


    "It¡¯s just a code, no need to make a fuss. Mengyao didn¡¯t tell you because she feared you had ulterior motives. What¡¯s strange about me knowing it?" Ye Fan criticized matter-of-factly.


    "You¡¯re really something else, bigger than the smell of a bathroom."


    "Just a code? Is it really just a code issue? It signifies much more."


    Zhao Shiyan and Shen Yahut exchanged a glance, looking strangely at Ye Fan.

 Chapter 34: Who Took Off the President鈥檚 Clothes

    Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Who Took Off the President¡¯s ClothesIn the room, Chu Mengyao, Zhao Shiyan, and Shen Yahut were drinking and singing.


    Chu Mengyao was a bit restrained at first, after all, Ye Fan was just outside the room, and she didn¡¯t want to lose her composure and act foolishly. She was always cold, but in front of a good sister like Zhao Shiyan, she felt relaxed and at ease.


    Chu Mengyao and Shen Yahut trusted Ye Fan¡¯s character and weren¡¯t worried about being taken advantage of after getting drunk, so they had no concerns. Since Zhao Shiyan was in trouble and wanted to enjoy herself, the two girls could only accompany her.


    The three girls also knew that Zhang Lu had responsibilities and couldn¡¯t join their ranks. As for Ye Fan, who had to escort Chu Mengyao and Shen Yahut, he couldn¡¯t join in their craziness either.


    After a few drinks, Chu Mengyao also became lively, sitting gracefully and occasionally singing a song, while Shen Yahut and Zhao Shiyan were different¡ªthey were dancing and singing, all their motor cells in motion, wildly drinking and dancing without restraint.


    Outside the room, Zhang Lu handed Ye Fan a bottle of water, glanced at the commotion caused by the three girls, and muttered, "Three kids who never grow up."


    Ye Fan¡¯s expression flickered, and he said enviously, "Who doesn¡¯t have a childlike figure in their heart, longing to be cared for, loved, and cherished."


    Zhang Lu¡¯s gaze tightened. She suddenly realized that at this moment, Ye Fan seemed extremely lonely, a kind of loneliness that made people instinctively want to care for him. Ye Fan¡¯s words resonated with her.


    "Indeed, Chu Mengyao and Zhao Shiyan were originally two pure and lively girls. Drawn into the crisis, no matter how calm they appeared, the fear and helplessness in their hearts were definitely there." Zhang Lu murmured softly. In her eyes, the two girls were just girls, and compared to a battle-hardened woman like her, the girls¡¯ hearts were much too fragile.


    Two hours later, the three girls finally returned to calm, and no more activity came from the room.


    Ye Fan and Zhang Lu entered the room where the three girls were. Chu Mengyao was lying on the sofa, her eyes blurry with drunkenness. Zhao Shiyan and Shen Yahut were also drunk, lying on the sofa.


    The task of escorting Mengyao and Shen Yahut fell to Ye Fan.


    He took the two of them to the car and then headed to the villa.


    After a bit of effort, he finally helped the two into the villa.


    Zhao Shiyan was handed over to Zhang Lu to take care of.


    Fu Huixia was naturally Ye Fan¡¯s responsibility to take away.


    Mengyao threw up, and Ye Fan carefully tended to her afterward.


    Ye Fan took a quick shower and tossed his clothes into the washing machine before coming to Chu Mengyao¡¯s side.


    "Water... water..." Chu Mengyao muttered incoherently.


    Ye Fan fetched water and helped Chu Mengyao drink it, then got a wet towel to wipe away the dirt on Chu Mengyao¡¯s body.


    After a round of busywork, Ye Fan covered Chu Mengyao with a quilt.


    He prepared some soup to relieve the hangover and, after it cooled, slowly fed a little to Chu Mengyao.


    Drunk, Shen Yahut snored on the sofa, requiring no concern from Ye Fan; Chu Mengyao was the one who needed his careful attention.


    On the bed, Chu Mengyao rolled and twisted restlessly. Ye Fan could only patiently keep tucking her under the quilt so she wouldn¡¯t catch a cold.


    Only after Chu Mengyao fell soundly asleep did Ye Fan turn off the lights and leave.


    The next morning, Chu Mengyao slowly awoke. The first moment she opened her eyes, she found herself on her warm bed and instinctively made a lazy stretch. Then she suddenly sat up and remembered the event of drinking to a stupor with Zhao Shiyan.


    "It must have been Ye Fan who brought me back." Chu Mengyao blushed, wondering and thinking, realizing her embarrassing drunken state, she couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    Chu Mengyao got dressed and went downstairs, finding Shen Yahut sitting at the table eating breakfast. Seeing Shen Yahut, she immediately understood¡ªShen Yahut must have been drunk too, and Ye Fan had brought her into the villa.


    "Boss, come eat breakfast. Ye Fan¡¯s cooking is amazing, even better than chefs. Every dish he made was delicious, boosting your appetite." Shen Yahut called out happily. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Chu Mengyao, Ye Fan served the breakfast he had prepared in advance and then asked, "You¡¯re awake. The hangover¡¯s gone?"


    "Mm." Chu Mengyao responded and then sat down.


    "Did you undress me?" Chu Mengyao leaned close to Shen Yahut¡¯s ear, speaking very softly.

 Chapter 35: Chu Biyao Wants to Go Home

    Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Chu Biyao Wants to Go Home"Take off clothes?"


    "Take off what clothes, I don¡¯t know."


    Shen Yahut was full of questions.


    After a brief moment of astonishment, she glared fiercely at Ye Fan, and loudly questioned, "Ye Fan, say it, was it you? When I woke up this morning, I found my clothes intact and thought you were a gentleman and praised you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a hooligan, bullying the CEO. There are only three people in the villa, so don¡¯t try to deny it."


    "Big mouth, can¡¯t you lower your voice? Who told you to shout?" Chu Mengyao awkwardly shouted in her heart. She realized that telling Shen Yahut about this was a huge mistake.


    She believed Ye Fan wouldn¡¯t take off her clothes for no reason. If she took them off herself, she should be able to find them, but she couldn¡¯t. That¡¯s why she asked. But Shen Yahut¡¯s outburst made her extremely embarrassed.


    "Mengyao threw up on the clothes, so I took them off and washed them," Ye Fan said innocently.


    "So you¡¯re saying you saw the CEO naked," Shen Yahut pressed, her gaze unfriendly.


    "This?" Ye Fan hesitated for a moment. To be honest, it seemed inappropriate. Seeing Chu Mengyao lower her head, he remained silent.


    "You, Ye Fan, regardless of your reasons, my mom said that if you see a girl¡¯s body, you have to take responsibility. Are you a man or not? Tell me, what are you going to do about this?" Shen Yahut relentlessly pressed on.


    "Did your mom say how to take responsibility?" Ye Fan asked responsibly.


    "Of course, it¡¯s to marry her home as your wife and love her for a lifetime," Shen Yahut naturally replied.


    "Oh!" Ye Fan gave Chu Mengyao a meaningful look and said nothing.


    "If you don¡¯t speak, you¡¯ll die? Even stuffing your mouth with food can¡¯t shut you up," Chu Mengyao said, pinching Shen Yahut¡¯s waist forcefully.


    "Ouch!" Shen Yahut cried out in pain, and she complained, "CEO, I must seek justice for you. Otherwise, there¡¯s nowhere to reason when you¡¯re taken advantage of. We can¡¯t let him off easy."


    "Shut up," Chu Mengyao sternly warned.


    "Oh!" Shen Yahut pouted in grievance.


    After breakfast, Shen Yahut left. In the blink of an eye, it was noon. In a small room on the second floor of the villa, Chu Mengyao sat in front of the computer, brought up the surveillance footage from last night, and as she watched each scene of Ye Fan taking care of her, her ears felt hot, especially seeing herself throw up on Ye Fan¡¯s lips. Not only did Ye Fan see her body, but he also wiped it, making her so ashamed she wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    "Was my first kiss unknowingly lost like that? Although I threw up, I really put my mouth on his lips. Ah, it¡¯s so embarrassing! What should I do? I even kissed him while vomiting."


    "Never drinking again, otherwise who knows what embarrassing things I¡¯ll do," Chu Mengyao resolved.


    Meanwhile, a thousand miles away from Chu Mengyao, in a luxurious hotel, in a presidential suite, a beautiful woman identical to Chu Mengyao but with a vastly different temperament was flipping through her phone with her feet up.


    She was Chu Mengyao¡¯s twin sister, Chu Biyao.


    The surveillance at Chu Mengyao¡¯s villa was set up by Chu Biyao. She often traveled outside for concerts and rarely stayed at the villa, so she specially installed surveillance to monitor her sister¡¯s life. Every three to five days, she would review the footage, watch her sister¡¯s daily life. Although it was dull, seeing her sister¡¯s true living scenes was much better than idle chatting.


    At this moment, she was reviewing the footage as usual.


    "There¡¯s a man! Living in the villa!! Oh my God!!! Did my sister find a partner?"


    "He¡¯s having breakfast with my sister!?"


    As Chu Biyao continued to watch the footage, her expression grew more and more complex, with astonishment in her eyes, her pupils widening, and the expression on her face froze together.


    She sat there dazedly, as if processing this news, and seemed to be wondering if she was dreaming.


    Chu Biyao¡¯s manager Wang Hong, dressed scantily and with a fiery figure, noticed Chu Biyao¡¯s unusual behavior. She walked over to Chu Biyao¡¯s side and curiously asked, "What¡¯s up? Why are you daydreaming?"


    Chu Biyao stretched out her hand and quickly pinched the thigh beside her.


    "Ah!" Wang Hong cried out in pain. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯m not dreaming," Chu Biyao exclaimed in disbelief as if waking from a dream.


    "Nonsense, if you¡¯re dreaming, wouldn¡¯t you pinch your own thigh?" Wang Hong said, confused and frustrated.


    "I pinched, indeed," Chu Biyao laughed naively.


    "But you pinched my thigh; you¡¯re not in pain, I am," Wang Hong said angrily.


    "Seeing you in pain, I know I¡¯m not dreaming," Chu Biyao laughed heartlessly.


    Wang Hong rolled her eyes helplessly and said, "Looking at your odd demeanor, did something happen?"


    "A big thing, a joyous thing, I must go home," Chu Biyao hummed and mumbled, her face full of joy.


    "But your schedule is fully booked for the next three weeks. There are two commercials to shoot today, three sponsors to negotiate agreements with, and an opening ceremony you have to cut the ribbon for. Three weeks later, you¡¯ll have a concert in Dongfang City. By then, you can go home. Just hold on for three more weeks, finish your work, and then go home?" Wang Hong patiently explained.


    "Sister Hong, cancel them, cancel them all. Nothing can stop me from going home. For the next three weeks, I will rest properly and won¡¯t take any work. Book a flight right away; I can¡¯t wait to go home," Chu Biyao instructed decisively.


    "Fine, okay," Wang Hong hesitated for a moment and then agreed. She went to make arrangements.


    As Chu Biyao¡¯s manager, Wang Hong had no authority to interfere with Chu Biyao¡¯s decisions, and the company behind her wouldn¡¯t dare to impose too much. Chu Biyao, being such a top-tier celebrity, stood out among all the top stars. If judged by popularity and fan base, Chu Biyao would undoubtedly be the number one star, bringing substantial profits to the company. The company could only flatter her.


    More importantly, not long ago, Chu Biyao announced that she¡¯d start her own company devoted to music and film, which shocked everyone. With the Chu Group backing her, there were certainly no financial difficulties. As for connections, as soon as Chu Biyao made her name known, countless people would be eager to get close to her.

 Chapter 36 Ye Fan is Kicked Out of the Villa

    Chapter 36: Chapter 36 Ye Fan is Kicked Out of the VillaChu Biyao giggled foolishly, unable to stop her laughter.


    "Should I call my sister first and let her know her dear sister is coming back?"


    "No, I can¡¯t call. I want to give my sister a surprise."


    "That man¡¯s name is Ye Fan. He may not be very handsome, but he suits my sister. The two of them standing together are like two icebergs."


    "This brother-in-law is decent. I approve of him. Even though they¡¯ve been together only a short time, they¡¯ve shared quite a few intimate moments. From what I know about my sister, she¡¯s definitely interested in Ye Fan."


    "Especially when my sister was drunk, he was so well-behaved, didn¡¯t do anything at all. At the very least, he should have sneaked a touch of my sister¡¯s chest. Any man would have such thoughts, yet he was too proper, making me wonder if he¡¯s even a normal guy. When I get back, I must check."


    "Leaving such a great opportunity without taking advantage of my sister reminds me of the joke about the beast and the one not even as good as a beast. However, he¡¯s even more peculiar, seemingly not an ordinary man. If my sister likes him, he must have some unknown secrets."


    Chu Biyao murmured softly, unable to contain her excitement, her alluring body jumping back and forth.


    Outside the villa, a woman came to visit. Xu Hu respectfully escorted the woman to the villa entrance and then withdrew.


    This woman is Chu Mengyao¡¯s mother, Xu Li, graceful and still charming.


    Ever since learning her daughter brought a man to live in the villa, Xu Li became anxious and called her daughter to quickly drive the man out. Her daughter ignored her words, so she came personally to chase Ye Fan away.


    "Why has auntie come here?" Xu Hu muttered in confusion from afar.


    Chu Mengyao was in a daze on the second floor, pondering how to explain last night¡¯s event without embarrassment.


    Hearing the doorbell, Ye Fan opened the door and saw an unfamiliar woman, politely asking, "Who are you? Who are you looking for?"


    "I¡¯m Chu Mengyao¡¯s mother." Xu Li glared at Ye Fan with hostility and dissatisfaction.


    She already had no good impression of Ye Fan and wouldn¡¯t allow an unknown man to hinder her daughter. No matter what, she had to make Ye Fan leave her daughter¡¯s side. The family had already arranged a suitable match for her daughter and wouldn¡¯t tolerate a man like Ye Fan tarnishing her daughter¡¯s reputation.


    Ye Fan¡¯s inquiry made Xu Li quite displeased. This is her daughter¡¯s villa, and he dared to ask who she was? Who she was looking for? Absolutely unreasonable.


    The saying goes, when dissatisfied with someone, no matter what advantages the person has, they¡¯ll appear as full of flaws through biased eyes, with nowhere being acceptable.


    In Xu Li¡¯s eyes, Ye Fan was such a worthless man.


    Xu Li walked confidently into the villa and elegantly sat on the sofa.


    "Would you like something to drink? Or perhaps something to eat? I can prepare it for you," Ye Fan courteously said.


    Since Xu Li was Chu Mengyao¡¯s mother, he naturally had to be polite. Treating elders with respect is the least he could do.


    "This is my daughter¡¯s villa, also my home. In my home, you ask me what to drink? What to eat? Isn¡¯t that meddling too much? Do you think you are the owner of this villa?" Xu Li rebuked with a harsh tone.


    "You misunderstood, I didn¡¯t mean that." Ye Fan calmly replied. He didn¡¯t know why Xu Li was targeting him, but he couldn¡¯t show dissatisfaction towards her as she was an elder. He could only treat her respectfully, finding an excuse, "Mengyao is upstairs. You can talk with her. I¡¯ll leave for now."


    Xu Li¡¯s expression turned cold again, muttering internally, "Mengyao? Do you deserve to call that name?"


    "Stay here, I came to find you," Xu Li said loudly. She hadn¡¯t even told her daughter she was coming, just to catch Ye Fan and drive him out of the villa. She feared her daughter would defend Ye Fan and hide him. From her understanding of her daughter, if she truly wanted to protect someone, she¡¯d definitely go against her.


    Now her daughter wasn¡¯t around, so she could say a few things clearly and achieve her purpose for this visit.


    "Looking for me?"


    Ye Fan was startled. It was his first time meeting Xu Li, and he was quite puzzled, not understanding what business Chu Mengyao¡¯s mother had with him.


    "Sit down," Xu Li ordered haughtily.


    Ye Fan, though puzzled, sat down casually.


    Xu Li took out a check, scribbled a string of zeros, and then tossed it in front of Ye Fan. She glanced at Ye Fan carelessly and said, "This is one million. Take it and leave the villa, disappear from Mengyao¡¯s world. I don¡¯t care how you met Mengyao, nor am I interested in knowing. But the family has already found a suitable match for Mengyao, and staying by her side damages her reputation."


    Ye Fan¡¯s breathing halted momentarily, a pain in his heart. He understood Xu Li¡¯s intentions and found no fault in her words. However, Xu Li¡¯s gesture of paying him off with a check displeased him.


    "Keep your money. You¡¯re insulting my dignity," Ye Fan¡¯s voice grew tense.


    "Quite a large appetite, isn¡¯t one million enough? Then five million should be. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your little schemes. You rely on Mengyao¡¯s fondness for you to try to deceive her for money and love. Once you have evidence to blackmail Mengyao, you¡¯ll continually demand money from her. I¡¯ve seen many like you. Dignity? What a joke. Who has dignity nowadays? Let¡¯s be frank. If five million isn¡¯t enough, name your price. As long as you disappear from Mengyao¡¯s sight, everything is negotiable."


    Xu Li¡¯s voice turned sharp, coldly mocking Ye Fan.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it. She offered such generous terms, yet Ye Fan could still remain composed. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fan¡¯s heart trembled. Xu Li¡¯s words hurt him and his pride. Considering Xu Li as Chu Mengyao¡¯s mother, he didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction. Even if wronged, he bore it inwardly.


    After pondering for a moment, Ye Fan turned and walked out of the villa.


    He didn¡¯t want to say another word to Xu Li or waste his breath.


    "Here¡¯s a piece of advice: You¡¯re already gravely ill. Go to the hospital and rest. That way, you might live a few more years," Ye Fan left with those words.


    Ye Fan possessed remarkable medical skills. Medicine was like a second life for an assassin. He was formerly known as Terminator and later earned the title God, showcasing his nearly omnipotent abilities.


    Among the high-ups Ye Fan eliminated in the God Organization, one was known as Ghost Doctor, who specialized in unconventional and strange medical techniques. These techniques weren¡¯t like ordinary medicine and primarily involved fierce and ruthless acupoint strikes, not only unlocking potential but also curing some difficult ailments.


    In the organization, experts like Ye Fan were naturally favorite subjects of the Ghost Doctor¡¯s research. His physical attributes were of immense research value to the Ghost Doctor.


    Ye Fan¡¯s medical skills were learned from Ghost Doctor. It wasn¡¯t that the Ghost Doctor willingly taught him, but medical skills were a compulsory course for assassins. Only after passing could one avoid punishment; otherwise, they would endure hellish torture.

 Chapter 37 - 289: Meng Yinglong鈥檚 Helplessness

    Chapter 37: Chapter 289: Meng Yinglong¡¯s HelplessnessMeng Yinglong could not just watch as the Fierce Tiger Gang was being integrated or replaced and do nothing, so he launched a series of actions. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As long as Ye Fan¡¯s actions were stopped, then taking back control of the Fierce Tiger Gang would be much easier afterward.


    Meng Yinglong contacted several high-ranking officials one after another, and the result was surprisingly consistent¡ªthey were powerless, which almost made him explode with anger.


    "These bastards, completely useless, at the critical moment, each one retreats like a turtle," Meng Yinglong fumed, "I just wanted to borrow their help to protect the Fierce Tiger Gang and prevent Ye Fan¡¯s plans from unfolding, and yet, not a single person stepped up to help me. They all say they¡¯re being watched and any action will be caught as leverage against them."


    "Master, we hold a lot of leverage against those people. Should we threaten them a bit, force them to help?" A Niu had already returned to Meng Yinglong¡¯s side, respectfully suggesting.


    Meng Hao immediately replied, "It¡¯s not right to do so. No matter what, we are all in the same boat. We also know that the organization sees our Fierce Tiger Gang as a thorn in their side. Only with high-ranking officials turning a blind eye has the Fierce Tiger Gang thrived. Without their assistance, the gang couldn¡¯t have grown so large. Tearing the relationship is of no benefit to anyone. If I¡¯m not mistaken, if the organization wants to act against our Fierce Tiger Gang, it would face many obstacles. Now with Ye Fan in the picture, we can use violence to counter violence."


    "My son makes a good point, and indeed, it is so," Meng Yinglong¡¯s eyes glowed with intensity.


    "Master, do we really just give up like this? This juicy piece, the Fierce Tiger Gang, can¡¯t be let go," A Niu was unwilling.


    "Let¡¯s ignore it for now; we can¡¯t deal with it anyway. Once this storm passes, we¡¯ll plan carefully. Ye Fan, that bastard, dares to oppose me. I¡¯ll make sure he dies a terrible death," Meng Yinglong said menacingly.


    "I will find an opportunity to personally kill Ye Fan and prove myself in front of my father," Meng Hao thought to himself.


    What Meng Hao didn¡¯t know was that soon after, his actions would cost him his life.


    That is a story for another time.


    The losses to the Fierce Tiger Gang caused significant damage to the Meng Family, and the conflict with Ye Fan escalated to its peak.


    Previously, Meng Yinglong had dismissed Ye Fan, but now, he paid him high attention.


    ...


    At the headquarters of the Fierce Tiger Gang, Qiu Wen acted decisively, and in front of Qi Baitian and the four hall masters, directly killed those night club owners guilty of serious crimes and arrested a large group of bosses, preparing to turn them over to Zhang Lu for punishment.


    The night club bosses involved in vice activities had no good ending¡ªeither dead or captured.


    The other numerous bosses, trembling with fear, were utterly terrified of this new leader.


    Qi Baitian and the four others watched Qiu Wen¡¯s actions and not only did nothing to stop her but actually helped her in her endeavors.


    "From now on, all night clubs will conduct respectable business. No more disgusting deeds. If anyone defies my orders and acts wantonly, they will be executed without mercy," as they say, new officials apply strict measures, and Qiu Wen showed no mercy to the unscrupulous male and female bosses, all adept in the skills of saying one thing to one person and another to another. So, her only method was one of iron and blood.


    "Yes, yes, whatever the boss says," the numerous bosses replied fearfully in unison.


    This was only the first step, totally intimidating everyone. Next, completely taking over all the former industries of the Fierce Tiger Gang would still require a lot of time and effort to gradually rectify.


    The bosses whose personal safety was not compromised went down, grateful to have survived.


    Soon, Zhang Lu led the police to the headquarters of the Fierce Tiger Gang.


    Qiu Wen handed over the captured bosses to the police and let the police take them away.


    "This is the Fierce Tiger Gang. Previously, superiors strictly instructed us never to come here, let alone cause trouble. Now, we¡¯re here to arrest people from the Fierce Tiger Gang," before leaving, these policemen¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and complexity.


    "Congratulations, Knife Sister," Zhang Lu smiled lightly.


    "I¡¯m just helping Master share his worries, so I¡¯ll accept this hollow title," Qiu Wen replied openly, "but how we will manage the industries below requires your guidance so I can comply. Also, the name Fierce Tiger Gang can no longer be used. We need you to provide clear instructions on what form we should exist in."


    "Knife Sister, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. As for the future organizational form, you all decide. I just need to ensure that harmful industries no longer exist, and I¡¯ll be satisfied. I won¡¯t interfere in other matters," Zhang Lu said nonchalantly.


    "At least give me some guidance. Leaving this big operation to me puts a lot of pressure on me," Qiu Wen said helplessly.


    "The capable should do more; it¡¯s your hard work, isn¡¯t it? Aren¡¯t you supposed to help your master? How can you not perform well?" Zhang Lu chuckled, encouraging, "In the future, you¡¯ll become your master¡¯s money bag, so you better perform well."


    Qiu Wen and Zhang Lu conversed as they came before Ye Fan.


    "Taking over the Fierce Tiger Gang so easily, isn¡¯t it a bit surprising?" Zhang Lu fixed her gaze on Ye Fan.


    "The relationship between the Fierce Tiger Gang and the Meng Family is known to only a few. Kill the Gang Leader, then with the four hall masters switching sides, it¡¯s easy to take over all the businesses. Nothing unexpected," Ye Fan said seriously.


    Zhang Lu hurried to take credit, saying loudly, "If it weren¡¯t for my intervention, could you have taken over the Fierce Tiger Gang¡¯s industries so quickly? Could you be the hidden boss behind the scenes? I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t even be able to come to the headquarters of the Fierce Tiger Gang."


    Recalling the few prominent figures she contacted by phone with Meng Yinglong, Zhang Lu felt a chill down her spine.


    "This is your duty, you surely can¡¯t do nothing," Ye Fan said calmly, "Did the Meng Family just abandon the Fierce Tiger Gang?"


    "Temporarily it¡¯s abandoned, but once the Meng Family strikes, it will be a major move," Zhang Lu warned earnestly.


    "A major move, huh," Ye Fan muttered to himself, "If they dare mess around again, I¡¯ll go directly to the Meng Family and eliminate all the threats."

 Chapter 38 - 291 Brother Wang鈥檚 Wife Had an Affair

    Chapter 38: Chapter 291 Brother Wang¡¯s Wife Had an AffairThe next morning, Chu Biyao was awakened by a phone call. Her agent, Wang Hong, said urgently, "My big star, something happened. Quickly check the news. Song Jixiang, Wang Ge¡¯s agent, slept with Wang Ge¡¯s wife, Ma Jinlian. This is a huge negative impact. The company is about to open, and such a big scandal happens."


    Wang Ge, whose real name is Wang Qiang, is a top-tier celebrity and one of the two main pillars of the company Chu Biyao is establishing.


    In three days, Bi Yao Film and Television Company will officially be founded. Now, all relevant paperwork is in place.


    But at this critical moment, this incident occurred, which made Wang Hong very anxious.


    "What?" Chu Biyao exclaimed in surprise and quickly ended the call.


    Opening various pages, she saw Wang Qiang catching them in bed, with Song Jixiang and Ma Jinlian caught red-handed.


    The entertainment world was shocked, and all kinds of news swept across the internet and media like a storm, dominating them. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It¡¯s done, what¡¯s more to be said?"


    "Wang Qiang, if it weren¡¯t for you, Ma Jinlian would have been my wife. You used your filthy money to take my girlfriend; what can you do to me?"


    "Wang Baoqiang, don¡¯t be afraid to know that your son is actually mine and Ma Jinlian¡¯s."


    "Wang Baoqiang, it¡¯s your neglect towards your wife. I couldn¡¯t bear to see her using cucumbers to fulfill her needs, so I had a moment of righteous thought and helped relieve her loneliness."


    ......


    On Weibo, Song Jixiang¡¯s messages shocked many people.


    "It¡¯s not just a man he slept with, so what¡¯s the big deal? Why make a fuss?" Ma Jinlian couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness either. Although she didn¡¯t name names, the implication was shameless to the extreme.


    Chang Hao, made mayor by Xiaolong¡¯s recommendation and Shen Tingting¡¯s reinstatement, used to have no real power nor say in matters. Niu Daren¡¯s reckless behavior gave a project meant for the Chu Group to Meng Hao, and to avoid another Niu Daren-like incident, Chang Hao was promoted as someone they could control.


    Song Jixiang, having a powerful uncle, started acting arrogantly.


    Their berating filled up against Song Jixiang and Ma Jinlian.


    Of course, some people also stood up to attack Wang Baoqiang for not being a man.


    The discussions were heated, and the public was agitated.


    After Ye Fan, Mengyao, and Biyao had breakfast, Wang Hong came by.


    "Goddess, should we postpone the company¡¯s opening until the commotion dies down? The Rio Olympic Games have already drawn too much attention, and now that Bao Ge is in trouble, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll bring too much negative impact on our company," Wang Hong voiced her worries.


    "I think that with the rampant thefts in Rio ¡ª either attacking athletes or stealing their wallets ¡ª that was bizarre enough. Yet this scandal is even stranger. Bao Ge¡¯s fame is too big. The Ma Jinlian and Song Jixiang incident will probably linger for a while," Chu Biyao said calmly. "The company¡¯s opening shouldn¡¯t be delayed. Although this timing will necessarily bring some negative impacts, we¡¯ll just push through it. Even though the opening may attract less attention due to the Rio Olympics and Bao Ge¡¯s issue, it doesn¡¯t matter, as it¡¯s just a coincidence."


    "Goddess, please reconsider. It¡¯s best if the company¡¯s influence is as large as possible when it launches, and this isn¡¯t really a great time," Wang Hong persisted in her responsibility, advising earnestly.


    "No worries, I already have plans. We¡¯ll just have to draw public attention with our new film." Chu Biyao stated confidently.


    "President Chu, Mr. Ye, I¡¯ll go ahead and get busy. See you at our opening ceremony." Wang Hong greeted Ye Fan and Mengyao before she left.


    "That coward Song Jixiang, acting all high and mighty because his uncle became the new mayor," Chu Biyao gritted her teeth. She felt only sympathy for Bao Ge¡¯s plight, exclaiming angrily, "And that bitch Ma Jinlian, just terrible. Bao Ge worked hard to make money, wouldn¡¯t even buy himself a luxury car, and gave all his earnings for Ma Jinlian to squander freely. Didn¡¯t expect this bitch to be so excessive. I¡¯m definitely going to teach her a lesson."


    "It¡¯s their family matter, you shouldn¡¯t interfere. Plus, you can¡¯t do much about it," Mengyao sighed.


    "I can¡¯t do it, but someone else can." Biyao¡¯s eyes sparkled with a sly smile at Ye Fan, "Fanfan, don¡¯t you think so?"


    "What are you scheming now?" Ye Fan instantly grew wary.


    He immediately knew that Biyao was up to something and had her eyes set on him for help.


    "How do you know I have a good idea?" Chu Biyao smiled triumphantly.


    "The minute you make a move, Ye Fan knows you¡¯re up to no good," Mengyao interjected.


    "Oh sister, how can you say that? I¡¯m pouting right now, isn¡¯t that comparison a bit excessive?" Chu Biyao cried out in grievance.


    "Is it excessive?" Mengyao looked at Ye Fan doubtfully.


    "Just right," Ye Fan responded cooperatively.


    "I¡¯m not joking around with you two. I have serious business," Chu Biyao giggled. "Ye Fan, at my company¡¯s opening ceremony, Song Jixiang is sure to appear with Mayor Chang Hao. By that time, I¡¯ll have some coins ready for you to show them what you¡¯ve got and punish the bad guys. How does that sound?"


    "We¡¯ll see then," Ye Fan did not agree right away.


    "Brother-in-law, my good brother-in-law, you can¡¯t refuse me. A despicable man like Song Jixiang is an insult to men everywhere. As a man yourself, it¡¯s only right you should take on the responsibility of dealing with these bad guys," Chu Biyao said, advancing toward Ye Fan like a piece of sticky candy.


    To be precise, she was lunging at Ye Fan, trying to cling to him so he would agree to her request.


    "Stay put, don¡¯t move. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll cling to me and plead, so I¡¯ll just agree," Ye Fan hurriedly stopped Biyao¡¯s next move.


    "So mean! You hold my sister so boldly and gently, yet you won¡¯t even give me a hug. So mean," Chu Biyao cast a resentful glance at Ye Fan, then turned to leave, calling Bao Ge to comfort him with a few words.

 Chapter 39 - 292: The Goddess鈥檚 Suspected Boyfriend

    Chapter 39: Chapter 292: The Goddess¡¯s Suspected BoyfriendThree days later.


    In the blink of an eye, the Bi Yao Film and Television Company was about to open its doors.


    At the opening ceremony, industry big shots gathered, gracefully conversing and enjoying food and drink.


    Biyao¡¯s relatives were not present, but this ceremony was indeed a grand event and a major affair for the entertainment industry.


    As the Rio Olympic Games concluded and the Baoge incident remained a hot topic, the establishment of Bi Yao Film and Television Company attracted a lot of attention.


    Reporters flocked in, all broadcasting live.


    "The national goddess has arrived. The leading woman and the goddess are appearing together, bound to become the focal point."


    "No matter which of the two sisters appears in front of the media, she becomes a unique and radiant sight, turning others into mere background, let alone when both sisters appear together."


    "Who is that man? Walking alongside the two sisters, he seems quite close to them."


    "That man seems to be Ye Fan, a consultant of the Chu Group, appearing more than once with the leading woman in public."


    The appearance of Ye Fan, Mengyao, and Biyao caused a sensation.


    Especially Ye Fan, being with the two sisters was indeed a lot of pressure, but naturally, it also attracted immense attention. In fact, the gaze upon him surpassed that on the two sisters because their identities were so special. It was impossible not to draw focus when such a man walked closely with the sisters.


    Reporters surrounded the three.


    "National goddess, first, allow me to extend deep greetings and hopes from our television station on the establishment of your company. I have a pressing question for the national goddess: With the Baoge incident escalating and Baoge as the star anchor of Bi Yao Film and Television Company, will the goddess cancel the contract with Baoge? It¡¯s known that Baoge anchoring your company at this time has a significant negative impact."


    "Could you tell us, goddess, according to reliable statistics, domestic attention to your company ranks only second to this Rio Olympic Games. Your company has released information that a blockbuster is in the works. On behalf of the audience, may I ask if Baoge¡¯s leading role in this so-called blockbuster will be replaced? Moreover, as the promotion suggests, will your company¡¯s blockbuster become a new wave in the film industry?"


    "May I ask Mr. Ye, what exactly is your relationship with the national goddess or the leading woman? It¡¯s not the first time Mr. Ye has appeared publicly with the leading woman. Is there any intriguing hidden story?"


    ......


    The reporters fired their questions frantically, their words pouring out like a river, creating chaos.


    Ye Fan and Mengyao remained calm and motionless, leaving it all for Biyao to handle.


    "Regarding everyone¡¯s doubts, there will be a dedicated press conference later, and it¡¯s not too late to ask then. Given the current situation, even if I had eight mouths, I couldn¡¯t answer them all," Biyao said politely.


    "National goddess, a small hint of information won¡¯t take much time." The reporters didn¡¯t let the three off the hook.


    At this moment, Han Bihong and ten women emerged from the crowd, clearing the way so that Ye Fan and the others could walk out of the circle of reporters.


    "The leading woman and the national goddess are appearing together."


    "The rumored boyfriend of the national goddess has emerged."


    "Most likely the leading woman¡¯s boyfriend."


    "A mysterious man and the detailed relationship between him, the leading woman, and the national goddess."


    "Incredibly, what is the identity of the ten female bodyguards around the two sisters?"


    ......


    One eye-catching headline after another became the media¡¯s primary focus for reportage.


    The attention on Ye Fan was the highest, even drawing some focus to Han Bihong and the ten women.


    At the scene, there were many elites in the entertainment industry, including Chen Yifei and Director Zheng Qiang, who attacked Biyao last time.


    Qian Weiguo and Shen Tingting, who were probing into the reality of Ye Fan, were also present.


    Led by Biyao, they moved to the side of Wang Baoqiang and Luo Jian¡¯an.


    Wang Baoqiang, a recent hot figure, was the star anchor of Bi Yao Film and Television Company. Naturally, he had to be apart from Biyao.


    Biyao was not only the boss of the film company but also the ace of her own company.


    Director Luo Jian¡¯an was the ace of the crew.


    Wang Baoqiang and Luo Jian¡¯an were indeed the star anchors under Biyao¡¯s command.


    "From now on, we must call you boss," Wang Baoqiang and Luo Jian¡¯an stood up, smiling fully at Biyao. Luo Jian¡¯an¡¯s smile was earnest, while Wang Baoqiang could only muster a forced smile.


    "However you called me before, keep calling me that now. I wouldn¡¯t get used to being called boss." Chu Biyao chuckled softly.


    "How can that do? Previously, I called you the national goddess or goddess like everyone else. It always felt uncomfortable, like I was a goddess¡¯ admirer. Now, boldly calling you boss, I don¡¯t have to worry about any feelings, lest my wife sees it and topples the vinegar jar again," Luo Jian¡¯an said heartily. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, Brother Luo, call me whatever you like. Not many in the circle are as afraid of their wives as you," Chu Biyao said casually.


    "That¡¯s love, not fear," Luo Jian¡¯an defended himself.


    In the entertainment world, Biyao didn¡¯t respect many people and only used respectful language for three: Luo Jian¡¯an, Wang Baoqiang, and manager Wang Hong.


    "Bao Ge, still troubled? I tell you, don¡¯t hang yourself on one tree. There are plenty of good women in this world. You¡¯ll find someone who truly cares for you," Biyao said softly.


    "Alas!" Wang Baoqiang¡¯s weathered face exuded sadness as he mustered his energy, "Boss, you speak reasonably, but a day of husband and wife brings a hundred days of grace. How could she do this?"


    "Bao Ge, what did I just tell you? You¡¯re too honest, too much of a good guy to not get hurt. You work hard for your money, reluctant to spend it on yourself, driving an old car, giving all your wages to that woman to spend freely. She enjoyed her life while you suffered," Luo Jian¡¯an sighed.


    "I just wanted her to eat well, wear well, and have nice things. Is that wrong?" Wang Baoqiang said bitterly.


    "Of course, it¡¯s wrong. As the saying goes, ¡¯I am earnest toward the bright moon, but the bright moon illuminates the ditch.¡¯ That perfectly describes you," Luo Jian¡¯an lamented.


    "Didn¡¯t I exchange all my sincerity for her sincerity? Who could have guessed such a thing would happen?" Wang Baoqiang said miserably.


    "Your intention was good, but misplaced affection is a great sadness," Chu Biyao interjected, "Bao Ge, you should learn from Brother Luo. Although he fears his wife, he chose someone reliable."


    "Alas!" Wang Baoqiang sighed heavily.


    At this moment, Ma Jinlian walked hand in hand with Song Jixiang towards this spot.


    Suddenly, Wang Baoqiang¡¯s face turned extremely dark, rage surging.

 Chapter 40 - 37: Beauty鈥檚 Tears

    Chapter 40: Chapter 37: Beauty¡¯s TearsXu Li was slightly taken aback when she saw Ye Fan leave so readily. She pondered to herself, "Could I have been mistaken? No, that¡¯s impossible. Even though he hides it well, I know he has ulterior motives for getting close to Mengyao. He wants to play hard to get, hoping I will ask him to stay. He can forget about it. It¡¯s a joke. What gives him the right to be with my daughter, a wild boy of unknown origin? Trying to play tricks, he¡¯ll end up in tears."


    Feeling triumphant, Xu Li¡¯s anger flared up when she heard Ye Fan suggest she was terminally ill. She cursed loudly, "Bastard, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s sick, cursing me to have only a few years left. I hope you meet a grisly end, like getting hit by a car while crossing the street."


    She had never been as furious as she was now, being perfectly healthy but having Ye Fan curse her made her feel anything but fine.


    In fact, Ye Fan¡¯s diagnosis was not groundless. In a few days, Xu Li would know the pain of waiting to die on a hospital bed.


    By then, Xu Li would realize that Ye Fan¡¯s words were not fabricated but indeed true.


    Ye Fan left the villa. To be honest, he didn¡¯t want to leave, but now he had to. With Xu Li driving him away like that, how could he shamelessly stay? Why should he?


    Xu Li¡¯s words echoed throughout the villa. Chu Mengyao hurriedly ran to her mother¡¯s side after hearing them.


    Seeing her mother fuming, she paid no mind. She had some suspicions about her mother¡¯s reasons for coming; it was certainly aimed at Ye Fan. This had been mentioned over the phone, so how could Chu Mengyao not be worried?


    "Mom, where¡¯s Ye Fan?" Chu Mengyao couldn¡¯t see Ye Fan anywhere and asked loudly.


    "Gone. I kicked him out of the villa. As long as he considers himself a man, he won¡¯t appear before you again. Trying to play tricks in front of me, he¡¯s too inexperienced. Daughter, I¡¯m telling you, that boy is no good. Don¡¯t bother with him. You don¡¯t even know that he was cursing me just now, saying I didn¡¯t have many years left. Isn¡¯t that infuriating?" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xu Li criticized incessantly, but she suddenly stopped when she realized her daughter was glaring at her angrily, much to her surprise and dissatisfaction. "I¡¯m your mother. Why are you looking at me like that? For an unknown man, you dare look at your mother this way? Am I your enemy? What kind of look is that?"


    "Mom, you¡¯ve let me down." After shouting, Chu Mengyao ran out of the villa in a daze.


    "Dare to shout at me, huh? Getting bold now, I can¡¯t believe it. Stop, you stop right there..." Xu Li shouted angrily.


    Chu Mengyao rushed out of the villa but couldn¡¯t find any trace of Ye Fan. She searched frantically, but there was no sign of him. She rushed to Xu Hu and asked eagerly, "Ye Fan, have you seen Ye Fan?"


    "No, isn¡¯t he inside the villa?" Xu Hu responded in confusion.


    With Ye Fan¡¯s skills, he could leave the villa without anyone noticing. Xu Hu had no way of seeing him.


    Chu Mengyao understood this too. Her heart suddenly felt empty, as if hollowed out. A suffocating feeling washed over her, fearing Ye Fan would disappear from her life just like that and never appear again, just as he had suddenly appeared and given her an unprecedented sense of security. Her biggest fear was that Ye Fan would leave her just like that.


    Chu Mengyao stumbled, sitting on the villa steps as an ominous thought swept over her, like a tide, engulfing her wave after wave. She quickly took out her phone and dialed Ye Fan¡¯s number. After a few rings, Ye Fan turned off his phone.


    "Did he just leave like this? Not caring, disappearing from my world forever?"


    "Come back, come back quickly, come back to me."


    Chu Mengyao thought about all the moments she shared with Ye Fan ¡ª moments of danger, awkwardness, warmth, and shyness. Her emotions could no longer be controlled, surging forth, and her tears fell.


    "You bad guy, come back to me. Didn¡¯t you promise you would sit with me for breakfast every day? You can¡¯t break your promise. Show yourself to me now," Chu Mengyao called out helplessly, her body trembling uncontrollably.


    Xu Hu stood in the distance, his fists clenched tightly. Seeing Chu Mengyao like this made his heart ache too. He had never seen her cry before, let alone cry so sorrowfully. Knowing it all stemmed from Ye Fan made killing intent flash in his eyes. On one hand, it was how much Chu Mengyao cared about Ye Fan that pained him; on the other hand, he even had thoughts of killing Ye Fan for making her cry.


    "Ye Fan, you bastard, don¡¯t ever let me see you, or I¡¯ll make you pay," Xu Hu thought through gritted teeth.


    Xu Li walked out of the villa. Seeing her daughter in such a state made her heart tremble. Ever since an incident in her childhood, her daughter neither smiled nor cried. But now, seeing her cry so heartbrokenly made Xu Li¡¯s heart ache.


    She suddenly felt she might have done something wrong, but she did it all for the Chu Group, for Chu Mengyao. Didn¡¯t she have good intentions?


    "Daughter." Xu Li walked to her daughter¡¯s side, reaching out to embrace her. If she wanted to cry, she could cry in her arms.


    "I hate you. I hate you. Why did you drive him away? Why?" Chu Mengyao shouted at Xu Li, then pushed her mother away and ran into the villa.


    Xu Li paused for a moment and quickly chased after her, but Chu Mengyao ran fast, locking herself in her room.


    Chu Mengyao collapsed onto her bed, covering her head and crying painfully.


    Xu Li couldn¡¯t open the door and stood dumbfounded at the entrance.


    Xu Li walked heavily to the living room on the first floor, knowing she couldn¡¯t comfort her daughter, so all she could do was wait.


    Now, if she found Ye Fan, her daughter would stop crying. But how could she find him? Besides, Xu Li couldn¡¯t bring herself to look for him. Why should she?


    "After crying, it¡¯ll be fine. Just a man, nothing important. While she¡¯s not too deep into it, letting her forget Ye Fan early isn¡¯t a bad thing. I refuse to believe my daughter will always cling to him. After some time, everything will fade," Xu Li said out loud.


    From her daughter¡¯s reaction, she clearly understood that her daughter had developed a liking for Ye Fan, and such a budding feeling must not be allowed. Xu Li desperately wanted to quash this notion, thinking her daughter had plenty of good men to choose from. The family¡¯s approved candidates could be chosen instead. Why allow her daughter to be with an orphan, a parentless, unknown, poor boy?


    Xu Li maintained a firm stance, absolutely not allowing anything to develop between Ye Fan and her daughter.

 Chapter 41 - 38: Seventeen Years of Solitude

    Chapter 41: Chapter 38: Seventeen Years of Solitude"For a lousy man, giving me the cold shoulder, why did I raise such a daughter?"


    Xu Li¡¯s face was grim as she muttered to herself, dialing her husband¡¯s phone number.


    "Hello, what¡¯s up?" Chu¡¯s father spoke first, his voice old but commanding.


    "I¡¯m at our daughter¡¯s villa. I drove that man away, and our daughter wasn¡¯t willing. She¡¯s been crying and has locked herself in the room, ignoring me no matter how much I call," Xu Li complained indignantly. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why are you so reckless? I¡¯ve told you, don¡¯t rush into meddling with our daughter¡¯s affairs. Why are you so overly concerned? Now look, you¡¯ve upset her, haven¡¯t you?" Chu¡¯s father criticized, suddenly raising his voice, "You said she cried, are you serious?"


    "Cried means cried, how could it be fake? Why would I lie to you? And you, old man, don¡¯t scold me, if I don¡¯t worry about our daughter¡¯s future, who will? Are you suggesting it¡¯s up to you?" Xu Li retorted discontentedly.


    Chu¡¯s father had no mind for arguing with his wife, he focused entirely on their daughter, speaking gravely, "Ever since what happened when she was little, she¡¯s been different, neither crying nor smiling. She¡¯s crying for a man now, which indicates she has feelings for him. You¡¯ve hurt her feelings, and as a mother, you¡¯re too irresponsible. You don¡¯t care about her emotions, you¡¯re just opposing her. Are you full with nothing better to do?"


    Both parents were shocked by Chu Mengyao¡¯s weeping, yet slightly relieved, as it signaled she was gradually opening up a long-held emotional knot, which wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.


    "Stop with the sarcastic remarks, am I not doing this for her good? I called you to ask what to do next, not to be blamed by you," Xu Li was at a loss, unable to find a chance to comfort her daughter.


    "Staying by her side doesn¡¯t help; you¡¯re just adding to the chaos, making her resent you more. Quickly come back and get out of the way. I assure you, once you disappear, her mood will improve a bit," Chu¡¯s father said seriously.


    Xu Li felt aggrieved and said sadly, "I¡¯m her real mother, not a stepmother. Am I unnecessary? Our daughter resents me, fine, but you old man, instead of comforting me, you¡¯re fanning the flames and putting me down."


    Hearing signs of his wife¡¯s impending tears, Chu¡¯s father immediately apologized, "Honey, honey, I¡¯m sorry, my words upset you. Listen, you know our daughter¡¯s temper. Going home would help her more now."


    "Can I be at ease with her like this?" Xu Li sobbed softly.


    "Call our younger daughter, only that little troublemaker can clean up the mess now," Chu¡¯s father suggested.


    "Right, how could I forget our little elf?" Xu Li¡¯s eyes lit up, she hung up and immediately dialed her younger daughter¡¯s number. As soon as the call connected, she ordered unmistakably, "Biyao, rush back home, no matter how busy you are, get back to me within two hours. Your sister¡¯s in trouble, come and comfort her."


    At the airport, Chu Biyao was about to board when she heard her mother¡¯s call, panicking immediately, "Mom, what¡¯s going on? Tell me clearly, what¡¯s wrong with sister?"


    "She¡¯s locked herself in her room and crying, don¡¯t ask more, just hurry back," Xu Li assured sternly.


    "Crying? Mom, are you at her villa? Tell me, what exactly happened?" Chu Biyao was shocked, realizing something was amiss as she knew her sister well¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t cry without a major reason.


    "Isn¡¯t there a man at her villa? I drove him away," Xu Li explained nonchalantly.


    "Mom, you¡¯ve gone too far. I¡¯m at the airport now; I¡¯m coming back immediately. Go back to Dad, stop meddling in sister¡¯s affairs," Chu Biyao complained, then immediately hung up.


    She was planning to see Ye Fan, but now her mother had driven him away. She knew her mother was overanxious about her sister¡¯s marriage, and from her sister¡¯s amicable relationship with Ye Fan, she knew their relationship wasn¡¯t ordinary. So, she had postponed all her work to rush back, yet she was still a step too late.


    "I¡¯m meddling, I¡¯m the meddler." Xu Li muttered, dumbfounded. Her elder daughter¡¯s complaints were understandable, but her younger daughter also blamed her, and so did her husband. She felt so upset now she wanted to spit blood.


    "Old man, just you wait." Xu Li directed all her anger at her husband, glanced at Mengyao¡¯s door, and then stormed out of the villa.


    ......


    In a clump of weeds outside the villa, Ye Fan sat alone.


    The desolation around him only added to the lonely aura emanating from Ye Fan, spreading in all directions.


    Honestly, Ye Fan was a bit displeased with Xu Li¡¯s words, but it was just displeasure, without any blame or resentment.


    He was an assassin, mastering survival skills in cold bases for seventeen years, navigating the world, hunting one target after another.


    Feigning strength, he displayed a cold exterior, completing tasks with a ruthless demeanor, standing out in the organization and becoming a legend in the world. To the organization, he was a killing machine, but outsiders didn¡¯t know his heart was burning hot.


    The people he killed included both good and bad; he showed no mercy to any of them. He did all this enduringly, relying on the organization¡¯s training to gradually strengthen his abilities while hiding his true power. For seventeen years, he persevered in Hell through life-or-death trials, until he finally wiped out the God Organization¡¯s upper echelons, avenging his parents and securing justice for himself.


    Being with Chu Mengyao, he felt incredibly comfortable, his heart could find peace. More importantly, Chu Mengyao had a sincere heart; beneath her cold exterior was a gentle, loving core.


    In a vast world, Ye Fan had nowhere else to go.


    His encounter with Chu Mengyao seemed predestined, making him find a haven of peace for his soul.


    Knowing both his hands were stained with blood and he owed countless blood debts, he dared not harbor any thoughts towards Chu Mengyao, just wishing to stay by her side always. He cherished the care and warmth she gave, wanting to remain by her side forever.


    Xu Li¡¯s words hadn¡¯t hurt Ye Fan; due to a sense of guilt, he even acknowledged her words. A mother driving away a stranger for her daughter¡¯s sake was only natural; there was nothing to resent.


    Ye Fan held a cigarette between his lips, the smoke entering his lungs, numbing his nerves.


    He really wanted to drink now, to drown his sorrows. He wanted to take a moment to calm down.

 Chapter 42 - 39: The Pain of a Heartbreak

    Chapter 42: Chapter 39: The Pain of a HeartbreakChu Mengyao lay in bed, her expression numb, tear stains still moist on her cheeks, sadness enveloping her.


    "Bad person, where are you? Come back to me quickly." Chu Mengyao murmured between sobs, holding her phone. She sent message after message, but Ye Fan¡¯s phone was off. Unable to reach him, she stubbornly sent texts urging Ye Fan to show up soon.


    During this time, her parents had called too, but she hung up without answering and didn¡¯t even look at their messages of concern.


    All she wanted now was to hear from Ye Fan; her parents¡¯ comfort, she did not care about.


    She couldn¡¯t connect to Ye Fan, yet she dialed again and again.


    Her phone rang once more, this time it was a call from Zhao Shiyan. After a moment of hesitation, she answered, sounding dejected, "Hello, Shiyan, what¡¯s up? What made you think of calling me?"


    Zhao Shiyan¡¯s caring voice came through, "Mengyao, what¡¯s wrong? Do you have a cold?"


    Zhao Shiyan didn¡¯t know what had happened to Chu Mengyao, but upon hearing her hoarse voice, she immediately expressed her heartfelt concern.


    "It¡¯s nothing." Chu Mengyao adjusted her mood slightly and spoke more calmly.


    "If you¡¯re sick, take some medicine, drink some water, and take care of yourself." Zhao Shiyan said warmly.


    "Oh, I got it. Do you have anything else? If not, I¡¯m going to hang up because I have things to do and can¡¯t chat for long." Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t want to talk much; her voice was unusually low.


    "Wait a moment." Zhao Shiyan hurriedly said, then hesitated, caught in indecision.


    "What is it?" Chu Mengyao asked patiently.


    "Well, do you have Ye Fan¡¯s phone number? If convenient, could you share it with me? Please don¡¯t overthink it, I¡¯m just trying to express my gratitude, you know. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Fan at the birthday party, I might not be here today."


    Zhao Shiyan finally revealed her motive. Whether it was the heartbeat during their dance or the soul-stirring moment when Ye Fan saved her, she couldn¡¯t forget that figure. She knew Chu Mengyao¡¯s relationship with Ye Fan was special, but she still couldn¡¯t resist asking for Ye Fan¡¯s contact info, hoping to deepen her understanding of him.


    She knew it wasn¡¯t appropriate to ask like this, but confined as she was now, she had no choice but to ask Chu Mengyao. Given the chance privately, she would have directly asked Ye Fan for the number, but since that wasn¡¯t possible, she could only opt for this route.


    "Ye Fan left my villa. I can¡¯t find him either. That¡¯s all, bye." Chu Mengyao, in a foul mood, hung up.


    On the other end, Zhao Shiyan was stunned and thought to herself in secret: "Mengyao seems a bit off; is it because she sensed ulterior motives or simply doesn¡¯t want to tell me Ye Fan¡¯s number? Ye Fan left, really?"


    Not daring to press the issue further, Zhao Shiyan reluctantly gave up.


    Soon after, a call from Shen Yahut came in.


    "Hello, what¡¯s up?" Chu Mengyao asked listlessly.


    "President, you know Zhao Shiyan¡¯s father is engaged in a research project heavily supported by the government, right? Zhang Lu wants to hand this case over to our Chu Group, and we can take a five percent share of the profits. It¡¯s a sure-win deal because the majority of the gains are on the state¡¯s side, and even that five percent is astronomical. Zhang Lu wants to discuss specific details with you in person, including some confidential documents, and we¡¯re both at the villa¡¯s door. President, please open the door for us."


    Shen Yahut noticed the President sounded a bit down but didn¡¯t overthink it. She was surrounded by joy, knowing the Chu Group, despite being a listed company, was still a small fry compared to the world¡¯s top 500 companies and financial giants. Business advancement was incredibly challenging, but the opportunity Zhang Lu presented made even those with financial power envious. Collaborating with the government promised immense benefits and green lights from related departments for the Chu Group in the future. Such a condition was tempting, not to mention the massive underlying profits.


    Chu Mengyao, however, was absent-minded, unfazed by the business opportunity Shen Yahut mentioned. To her, nothing compared to the disappointment and loneliness caused by Ye Fan¡¯s disappearance.


    Since the two were at the door, Chu Mengyao had no choice but to go downstairs and open it.


    When Zhang Lu and Shen Yahut saw Chu Mengyao¡¯s haggard appearance, they were both taken aback.


    "This is the renowned strong woman, envied by many successful men. What could possibly have struck her like this?" Zhang Lu¡¯s eyes showed amazement.


    "President, what¡¯s happened to you? Your hair is all messy, and your eyes are swollen from crying." Shen Yahut¡¯s heart ached as she showed concern.


    As the President¡¯s secretary, Shen Yahut knew the President well. Not to say she wouldn¡¯t cry, but she didn¡¯t even know what crying was. However, the President¡¯s current state had frightened Shen Yahut.


    "It¡¯s nothing, just sit anywhere." Chu Mengyao sat on the sofa like a living corpse, not bothering to entertain the two women.


    The two women looked at Chu Mengyao curiously and had to tend to themselves. Zhang Lu sat down casually, while Shen Yahut came over to Chu Mengyao¡¯s side, unsure of what to say. The President had always been strong-willed, and now seeing her so haggard left Shen Yahut indecisive. Despite wanting to offer words of comfort, she didn¡¯t know how to begin. After hesitating for a while, she finally spoke, "President." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh?" Chu Mengyao lifted her head blankly, her eyes filled with desolation.


    "What happened to you? You look so frightening and make people feel distressed." Shen Yahut said, her heart aching.


    "My mom kicked Ye Fan out of the villa, and I don¡¯t know where he went. I had a fight with my mom, so I¡¯m not feeling great." Chu Mengyao offered a bland explanation.


    "What? How could that happen?" Shen Yahut was stunned.


    "This is clearly despair, fearing Ye Fan won¡¯t come back." Zhang Lu quickly analyzed. She had set a prerequisite for her project for the Chu Group¡ªthe involvement of Ye Fan. If Ye Fan was unavailable, she would not proceed with the partnership.


    Zhang Lu had met Chu Mengyao a few times and even suffered losses at her hands. Even though she couldn¡¯t be happy seeing Chu Mengyao like this, she was left surprised and doubtful, never expecting such a vulnerable side to the distinguished businesswoman famed across Huaxia.


    "President Chu, even if lovers part, they would still meet to clarify things. If Ye Fan was merely kicked out by your mother, based on my limited understanding of him, he wouldn¡¯t leave without a word. I think he just went out to calm down and avoid your mother for a bit. He¡¯ll surely come back soon. Even if he were to leave for good, he would explain it clearly. Are you worried that Ye Fan would disappear without a trace? I believe you¡¯re overthinking it. Normally, you¡¯re so intelligent, how can you get stuck in such a rut?" Zhang Lu¡¯s rational analysis aimed to best comfort Chu Mengyao.


    "Really?" Chu Mengyao¡¯s eyes brightened as she started to ponder.

 Chapter 43 - 40: National Goddess

    Chapter 43: Chapter 40: National GoddessZhang Lu¡¯s words made Chu Mengyao brighten up, as she also believed that Ye Fan would never leave without saying goodbye. The thought of Ye Fan¡¯s appearance filled her heart with anticipation.


    "Thank you," Chu Mengyao said to Zhang Lu with gratitude.


    "You¡¯re welcome," Zhang Lu chuckled softly. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The three women waited anxiously, and the atmosphere became very quiet, with only the ticking of the clock echoing.


    Shen Yahut was not very patient. Her understanding of Ye Fan was not deep, so she wasn¡¯t sure if Ye Fan would appear.


    Zhang Lu was extremely confident, believing her judgment of people was infallible. She didn¡¯t mention cooperating with Chu Group again, as Chu Mengyao wasn¡¯t in the mood to discuss business at that moment. Besides, whether the deal would succeed depended on Ye Fan¡¯s performance. If Ye Fan agreed to help, all would be well; if not, there could be no cooperation with Chu Group.


    Chu Mengyao waited patiently, full of determination, as if ready to witness seas run dry and rocks crumble.


    Suddenly, the door of the villa opened, and the eyes of the three women focused intently in one direction.


    Chu Mengyao was especially anxious, her eyes shining, almost rising to run over.


    Entering the villa was not Ye Fan, but naturally, it was Chu Biyao, Chu Mengyao¡¯s twin sister, who canceled all her work to hurriedly return home.


    "Dear sister, your cute little sister is back home," Chu Biyao shouted joyfully, sprinting swiftly.


    Rushing into the hall, she saw Chu Mengyao, Zhang Lu, and Shen Yahut staring at her without blinking, and she was slightly stunned.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m getting embarrassed," Chu Biyao giggled sweetly. Seeing her sister¡¯s haggard appearance, she immediately darted over like a rabbit, calling joyfully, "Sister, your little sister is back."


    Chu Biyao nestled beside her sister, embracing her tightly, and Chu Mengyao relaxed, opening her arms to hug her back.


    "Crying like a little cat, your eyes are even swollen. You, as an elder sister, are embarrassing me. It¡¯s just a man who¡¯s gone. If I step in, even if he hides in the deep mountains, I can catch him for you. You¡¯re too upset," Chu Biyao said, tenderly stroking Chu Mengyao¡¯s red swollen eyes, with a hint of anger.


    "Why did you come back?" Chu Mengyao asked, not mentioning anything else.


    "How could you not tell me about having a love interest? Luckily, I¡¯m smart and took a look at the surveillance footage in my spare time. I was shocked by what I saw, which caused me to rush back in a hurry. Just when I was about to board, I received a call from mom," Chu Biyao pouted, her expression turning angry when mentioning her mom.


    "What love interest? Just a friend," Chu Mengyao explained, uncertain of her emotions.


    "You¡¯re lying to yourself," Chu Biyao puffed her cheeks and poked Chu Mengyao¡¯s forehead.


    The two sisters chatted there, while Shen Yahut and Zhang Lu looked on with wide mouths and eyes, not knowing what to say about the identical twins before them.


    It was Zhang Lu¡¯s first time meeting Chu Biyao. Although she had seen her several times on screen, the younger generation in her family were very enamored with Chu Biyao, so she had some understanding of this beautiful star.


    Shen Yahut, even as Chu Mengyao¡¯s secretary, had never seen her in person but finally had the chance.


    However, the real person was vastly different from the pure goddess on screen. She wasn¡¯t a star goddess but simply like a little girl. Although it was impossible to understand Chu Biyao¡¯s daily life, meeting her up close gave Shen Yahut a more accurate impression compared to her mysterious goddess image; the impact of the real person was truly overwhelming.


    "The national goddess looks like this, quite unlike the unreachable figure of legend," Shen Yahut thought dazedly.


    In the public¡¯s mind, Chu Biyao has many titles, such as pure goddess and the most perfect goddess in history, with the national goddess being the most prominent. Mentioning the national goddess, everyone knew who she was referring to.


    After exchanging a warm greeting with her sister, Chu Biyao looked playfully at Shen Yahut, lifted her chin, and said, "Judging by your astonished gaze, you seem to be disappointed in me?"


    "No, I just didn¡¯t expect the once distant national goddess to have such a down-to-earth side," Shen Yahut chuckled awkwardly.


    "It¡¯s different on stage and off stage. You¡¯re supposed to be my sister¡¯s secretary and went abroad for further education, yet you don¡¯t even understand this. I look down on you. Ignorance is truly frightening. Haven¡¯t you heard the saying ¡¯No hero in the eyes of a servant¡¯?" Chu Biyao teased.


    Knowing Shen Yahut works alongside her sister, Chu Biyao had some understanding of her; she wouldn¡¯t let any peculiar characters near her sister, whether good or bad.


    "I¡¯ve been taught; it was my loss of composure," Shen Yahut said earnestly, enlightened by Chu Biyao¡¯s simple words. Taking ¡¯No hero in the eyes of a servant¡¯ as an example, it¡¯s a Western proverb. Heroes are great in others¡¯ minds, shrouded in mysterious glory, but in the eyes of their servants, they eat, drink, defecate, and sleep, just like ordinary people.


    Therefore, a hero isn¡¯t particularly remarkable in a servant¡¯s eyes; he¡¯s just a person.


    The situation is similar to Chu Biyao¡¯s. On stage, she¡¯s a dazzling legend; off stage, she¡¯s simply a woman, even a girl.


    Chu Biyao glanced mischievously at Zhang Lu, smiling, "You¡¯re the beauty whose pants got ripped, aren¡¯t you?"


    "How do you know?" Zhang Lu¡¯s expression darkened. She held no significant sentiment toward Chu Biyao. After all, she was just a celebrity, and for someone who often dealt with life and death like Zhang Lu, their worlds were far removed.


    Only Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao knew about the incident with her pants. Naturally, she suspected Chu Mengyao leaked it; otherwise, why would Chu Biyao know? Seeing the sisters¡¯ close relationship, however, she remained composed. It¡¯s only natural for sisters to share everything.


    "Don¡¯t glare, and don¡¯t overthink it. The villa has surveillance; I know everything. If you need the footage, I can burn you a copy to see your angry and embarrassed expressions," Chu Biyao¡¯s eyes sparkled, glancing around mischievously.


    "Surveillance?" Zhang Lu was shocked. For such an expert, the fact she hadn¡¯t noticed was truly baffling.

 Chapter 44 - 41 Gray Wolf Bar

    Chapter 44: Chapter 41 Gray Wolf BarZhang Lu looked around carefully, and indeed discovered something unusual. The surveillance was very well-hidden, but she still found some traces. Given her professional instincts, she had observed her surroundings the first time she came to the villa, but didn¡¯t notice anything special at the time, so she hadn¡¯t realized the well-concealed surveillance setup.


    "What kind of villa installs surveillance? Doesn¡¯t that make people feel uncomfortable? It doesn¡¯t have the slightest feel of home, more like a prison under constant watch," Zhang Lu muttered with displeasure.


    "To make people comfortable, of course it¡¯s hidden very well. I installed the surveillance to keep track of my sister¡¯s daily life, not to monitor unrelated people," Chu Biyao chuckled. She wasn¡¯t bothered by Zhang Lu¡¯s discontent and continued to tease, "Interested in seeing your own awkward moments? They are quite charming."


    "I won¡¯t be as boring as you," Zhang Lu turned her face away.


    "Who? Who made Officer Zhang look bad?" Shen Yahut got interested, eagerly wanting to know the answer.


    "I have a video on my phone, want to see it?" Chu Biyao said with a smile.


    "I want to, I have to see it," Shen Yahut was extremely eager.


    "I¡¯m not showing it to you," Chu Biyao rolled her eyes.


    "Come on, show it to me," Shen Yahut stuck out her tongue.


    Zhang Lu couldn¡¯t sit still and said in a deep voice, "Delete it, don¡¯t make me angry."


    Shen Yahut immediately quieted down. Since Zhang Lu said so, no matter how curious she was, she could only suppress it. Zhang Lu was a tough character, and she didn¡¯t want to bring trouble upon herself.


    "We¡¯re all women, why so serious? It¡¯s no fun," Chu Biyao made a face, mocking them.


    Chu Biyao¡¯s joke made Chu Mengyao feel slightly better.


    Seeing Chu Mengyao still looking gloomy, Chu Biyao said helplessly, "Alright, sister, don¡¯t be so gloom. If Ye Fan dares not to come back, I¡¯ll put up a missing person notice. With my reputation, as long as I issue a warrant online, promising a huge reward to whoever finds Ye Fan, along with a few autographed photos, the people nationwide will eagerly search for Ye Fan. At that time, he¡¯d be like a rat crossing the street. Even if Ye Fan hides in the sewer, he won¡¯t escape my people¡¯s search."


    "Missing person notice? Has Ye Fan been kidnapped?"


    "Warrant? Ye Fan hasn¡¯t committed any crimes!"


    "A rat crossing the street? Is that how you find someone?"


    "Autographed photos, you really dare to imagine."


    Shen Yahut was full of doubts. Chu Biyao¡¯s words were so disjointed that it was hard to keep up.


    "You can¡¯t expect ivory from a dog¡¯s mouth," Chu Mengyao complained.


    "Oh, to defend a man, you dare to speak to your dear sister like that, you deserve a beating." Chu Biyao pounced, reaching her hands toward Chu Mengyao¡¯s armpits.


    ...


    Gray Wolf Bar.


    Raucous music roared on stage, where sharply dressed dancers twisted their explosive figures.


    Ye Fan walked into the bar and found a dark corner to sit in.


    He didn¡¯t know what was happening in the villa; he wanted some peace, which is why he came to the bar.


    Compared to the wild music, the corner where Ye Fan sat was dark and gloomy, just like his cold past life. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After driving away several people with ulterior motives, Ye Fan¡¯s corner became quiet, and no one dared to bother him again.


    In a room on the third floor of the bar, a woman wielding a knife absentmindedly stared at the surveillance screen. The scene in Ye Fan¡¯s corner caught her attention, her eyes sparkling with intense light.


    She was Qiu Wen, the owner of Gray Wolf Bar, known in the streets as Sister Knife.


    Qiu Wen was clad in leather, beautifully elegant but mixed with a wild ferocity.


    "Biaozi, keep an eye on the man in the corner. If he¡¯s from the Fierce Tiger Gang causing trouble, cripple his legs and throw him out," Qiu Wen ordered coldly, exuding a unique aura of lethality.


    "Yes, Sister Knife," agreed a burly man with fierce eyes, bowing behind Qiu Wen.


    The Fierce Tiger Gang is the only large gang in DF City¡¯s underworld. Other small sideshows don¡¯t even have the arrogance before them; whenever the Fierce Tiger Gang acts, other underground small forces follow suit, not having the courage to say no.


    The Third Gang Leader of the Fierce Tiger gang had his sights set on Qiu Wen and her lover, wanting to take them for himself. He¡¯s already sent men to destroy Gray Wolf Bar and intended to capture Qiu Wen and her lover for ruthless torment.


    Three skirmishes had occurred in the shadows. To prevent the Fierce Tiger Gang from causing more trouble, Qiu Wen stayed vigilant. To minimize losses, she gathered all the muscle she could muster around her, ready to strike forcefully at any sign of trouble.


    Qiu Wen also knew that it was difficult for Gray Wolf Bar to go up against the underground monster that was the Fierce Tiger Gang. However, she would never surrender, abandon her business, or allow herself to become anyone¡¯s plaything. She would rather resist to the death.


    Qiu Wen¡¯s lover is a woman, also in the bar, named Lu Xuehong, known in the streets as ¡¯Red Sister.¡¯ The two are a same-sex couple.


    ...


    A bar server noticed Ye Fan. Just as a skinny girl was about to offer him menu services, another woman took over the task and said to the skinny girl, "Lan Jie, let me serve him."


    "Juanjuan, why? Are you interested in him?" The skinny girl was puzzled.


    "No, Lan Jie, I know him," Juanjuan replied.


    "Oh, then you go ahead. Be careful not to get in trouble," reminded the skinny girl.


    "I know," Juanjuan nodded in agreement.


    Juanjuan was none other than Ye Juanjuan. In need of money, even though she became the manager of the True Beauty Building, she worked as a sales promoter at the bar after work to make ends meet.

 Chapter 45 - 42: The Terrified Tigress

    Chapter 45: Chapter 42: The Terrified TigressIn the dark corner, Ye Fan was like a lone wolf in the night, solitary and desolate.


    When Ye Juanjuan approached Ye Fan, he had already noticed. His gaze flickered as he pondered, "Why is she in a place like this? What if she encounters bad people? Could it be that she needs money and came to work as a barmaid?"


    Ye Fan wasn¡¯t familiar with Ye Juanjuan¡¯s current situation. A bar like this had all sorts of unsavory characters, and he was truly worried Ye Juanjuan might encounter danger. Protecting Ye Juanjuan, this sister who couldn¡¯t recognize him, was his unshirkable responsibility.


    Ye Fan resolved in his heart to find an opportunity to uncover Ye Juanjuan¡¯s situation, and also learn about her family. He knew that he had to act in secret and couldn¡¯t let others know; otherwise, it would bring trouble to Ye Juanjuan. He was currently at ease, but there were many enemies lurking in the shadows. As a former assassin, he had many past grudges.


    When he destroyed the upper echelons of the God Organization, Ye Fan deleted all records related to himself. He wasn¡¯t sure if there were any remnants, but just in case, he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.


    "Mr. Ye." Ye Juanjuan smiled, greeting him.


    Ye Fan replied calmly, "Aren¡¯t you the manager at Zhenshanmei Building? The salary isn¡¯t low. Why work here at night? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting taken advantage of?"


    In the depths of Ye Juanjuan¡¯s eyes, there was a flash of bitterness and helplessness, but outwardly she remained unchanged, smiling brightly. "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Ye. The boss here is very nice. Very few dare to play dirty tricks. If it¡¯s not consensual, there won¡¯t be any harassment."


    She clearly understood the implication in Ye Fan¡¯s words, yet she somehow patiently began to explain.


    Ye Fan¡¯s expression remained complacent, but he sensed the sadness and sorrow in Ye Juanjuan¡¯s heart. He deeply longed to be closer to her, but he couldn¡¯t. Family warmth was too extravagant for him. He had carried out several missions in Huaxia Country, and those he killed were not ordinary people. He feared that his past would bring danger to Ye Juanjuan, so he had to restrain his excitement and treated Ye Juanjuan completely as a stranger. He secretly vowed to avoid Ye Juanjuan whenever possible. Otherwise, if his identity were exposed, the ensuing danger could jeopardize the safety of many people.


    "Mr. Ye, what would you like to drink? I¡¯ll treat you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have become a manager. I never had the chance to thank you, so since we¡¯ve met, let me express my gratitude." Ye Juanjuan said with a warm smile.


    "Forget it, you can¡¯t afford to treat me, and I didn¡¯t help you much. You became a manager purely because of your good luck." Ye Fan replied coldly.


    Ye Fan¡¯s disdainful tone made Ye Juanjuan¡¯s gaze dim and instinctively saddened. She muttered to herself, "How could he be such a person? Right, he¡¯s so close to the president. He can¡¯t be an ordinary person, so it¡¯s no wonder he looks down on someone like me."


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t care about the change in Ye Juanjuan¡¯s emotions and instructed, "Spirytus, bring a bottle."


    He asked for vodka, the strongest drink. Just a small sip felt like a destructive punch to the stomach.


    Ye Juanjuan stood there, mouth agape. Most people couldn¡¯t handle vodka; only those courting trouble drank it. Even those who did, only drank a little. Ordering a whole bottle left her astonished.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear me?" Ye Fan appeared somewhat impatient.


    "A bottle, are you sure?" Ye Juanjuan regained her senses and asked with a hint of surprise.


    "Quit the nonsense and get the drink." Ye Fan coldly urged.


    "Oh!" Ye Juanjuan walked away, looking exceptionally troubled. Her mind was a mess. She didn¡¯t know what to think. Ye Fan¡¯s indifferent attitude displeased her, while her mind was also wildly speculating. She indeed couldn¡¯t afford the drink Ye Fan ordered, and she tried to find the reason for Ye Fan¡¯s aloofness. For the moment, her mind was in chaos, unable to make sense of it.


    "Bang!" A handbag slammed down in front of Ye Fan as a thin woman, whom Ye Juanjuan called Sister Lan, glared menacingly at Ye Fan.


    "You dress so elegantly but turn out to be a despicable bastard. Tell me, how did you harass Juanjuan? She¡¯s been worried ever since she left you. Don¡¯t say it has nothing to do with you." The thin woman glared fiercely at Ye Fan. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fan took a brief glance at the thin woman before ignoring her. If she challenged him over anything else, he wouldn¡¯t be polite. But since she was standing up for Ye Juanjuan, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to engage further.


    He realized that the thin woman, despite her fierce demeanor, was very frightened. Working in a bar like this, one had to act tough to avoid bullying, but this only scared off minor characters. If she met a more formidable thug, she would definitely suffer.


    "Ignoring me, who do you think you are? Don¡¯t think acting cool will smooth things over. I¡¯m warning you, if you disrespect Juanjuan again, I¡¯ll have someone break your legs." The thin woman blustered, exuding female authority.


    "Are you crazy? Watch your mouth, or you¡¯ll be sorry." Ye Fan replied helplessly.


    "You¡¯re crazy! Your whole family¡¯s crazy. Or else what? Try touching me and see if you dare. Know whose turf you¡¯re on, yet you still dare to be arrogant." The thin woman yelled fiercely.


    Ye Fan was extremely distressed. While he appreciated the thin woman defending Ye Juanjuan, her acting like a gang leader, despite being obviously terrified, left his heartache unexpressed. He shouldn¡¯t hit the thin woman, but listening to her buzzing irritated him endlessly.


    "Stop barking. If you¡¯re hungry, take a left out of here. Maybe you can find a few bones to gnaw. Bark at me again, and I won¡¯t even toss you a bone." Caught in a dilemma, Ye Fan could only verbally teach the thin woman a lesson.


    "You¡¯re calling me a dog! You dare call me a dog." The thin woman pointed to herself, jumping with rage.


    "At least you know you¡¯re a dog; not too dumb after all." Ye Fan replied coldly.


    "I¡¯ll fight you! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll gouge your eyes out and eat them with my drinks." The thin woman rolled up her sleeves, making a gesture as if to attack with her fingernails.


    On the surface she was fierce, but inwardly she didn¡¯t dare to charge forward, scared to death.


    She prayed internally, hoping Ye Fan was a spineless coward who would quickly apologize and back down in front of her; otherwise, she¡¯d be in trouble.


    "I don¡¯t believe you. Try touching me." Ye Fan said, watching the thin woman with amusement. He had long understood her thoughts and found it quite funny. To boast before him at that level was truly overestimating herself.

 Chapter 46 - 43: Shed Some Blood

    Chapter 46: Chapter 43: Shed Some BloodDoes the skinny woman dare to take action against Ye Fan?


    Even if she were given the courage of ten people, she wouldn¡¯t dare.


    The skinny woman originally thought her harsh words could intimidate Ye Fan, but she realized she had run into a tough character. Her heart was already pounding with fear, so how could she dare to be more arrogant in front of Ye Fan?


    "I warn you, you better behave, don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you." The skinny woman shouted, lacking confidence.


    When Ye Fan shifted slightly, the skinny woman, like a startled wild rabbit, hurriedly took a step back and shouted, "Don¡¯t move, what do you want? If you move again, I¡¯ll call for help."


    Ye Fan shook his head helplessly, fully understanding the skinny woman¡¯s fears and mindset.


    At this moment, Ye Juanjuan came over with drinks, and only then did the skinny woman¡¯s confidence gradually return.


    After Ye Juanjuan put down the drinks, the skinny woman grabbed Ye Juanjuan¡¯s arm and ran swiftly.


    "Juanjuan, don¡¯t pull me, I said don¡¯t pull me, yet you¡¯re dragging me! I¡¯ll let it go this time, but next time you¡¯ll see." The skinny woman looked fiercely at Ye Fan, pulling Ye Juanjuan¡¯s arm she disappeared like the wind from Ye Fan¡¯s sight, using her threats to boost her own morale.


    Ye Juanjuan was so frustrated. Obviously, she was the one being dragged and made to flee, but in the skinny woman¡¯s words, it was as if she was dragging her away. She had wanted to chat with Ye Fan for a bit, but now there was no opportunity.


    Ye Fan watched the two fleeing figures with a bitter smile.


    Ye Fan poured himself a drink, gulping down cups of strong liquor. The fiery sensation surged up, bringing him an unusual thrill. He wasn¡¯t a frequent drinker, but whenever he felt troubled, he would drink strong spirits. The bitter and spicy taste gave him a unique feeling, as if only this way could his cold heart feel alive.


    From a distance, Ye Juanjuan complained, "Sister Lan, why did you drag me like a madman?"


    "Wasn¡¯t it because I saw you upset and wanted to teach that man a lesson to get back at him for you? I didn¡¯t expect to kick an iron plate. If you hadn¡¯t shown up in time, I wouldn¡¯t know where to put my face." The skinny woman grumbled resentfully.


    "Sister Lan you misunderstood, you know about my family situation. He¡¯s the man I told you about who has the same name as my brother. I feel a sense of family when I see him, but his attitude towards me is so cold as if he despises me, which is why I¡¯m not happy, it¡¯s not that he bullied me." Ye Juanjuan explained with a bitter smile.


    "Oh, why didn¡¯t you say that earlier, causing me to suffer needlessly." The skinny woman reproached.


    "When did I have the chance to say it?" Ye Juanjuan rolled her eyes helplessly.


    "Alright, you¡¯re forgiven." The skinny woman said generously, then confidently added, "I read in a book that there¡¯s a kind of connection between blood relatives, probably like what you¡¯re feeling. You¡¯ve been constantly thinking about your missing brother over the years, maybe it really is him. If you want to confirm whether he¡¯s your brother, it¡¯s simple: stab him a bit to get some blood, then take it to the hospital to test if you have any family relationship."


    "How did I not think of that? Sister Lan, you¡¯re so smart." Ye Juanjuan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    "Of course, why else would you call me Sister Lan?" The skinny woman tossed her hair proudly, then eagerly said, "I¡¯ll go find a fruit knife, and then strike from behind. Once I¡¯m done, quickly gather the blood."


    Seeing the skinny woman about to take action, Ye Juanjuan pulled her back, saying bitterly, "Sister Lan, if he really is my brother, he wouldn¡¯t ignore me like this. If he¡¯s deliberately keeping his distance, our rash actions might spoil things. Besides, a fruit knife can accidentally kill someone, which isn¡¯t good."


    "Don¡¯t you trust my skills when I¡¯m the one doing it? I guarantee no one will die." The skinny woman said confidently. She also wanted to make a point. Being timid in front of Ye Fan was too embarrassing for her. Under the guise of helping Ye Juanjuan find her brother, poking a small hole in Ye Fan didn¡¯t seem like a big deal. If worst came to worst, she could just pay for some medical expenses to settle things.


    The skinny woman suddenly realized what Ye Juanjuan said and worriedly said, "Juanjuan, if that man really is your brother and he¡¯s deliberately keeping a distance, his identity might be mysterious. Could he be someone from a secret national department? Such people are not to be messed with. Not only do I lack the ability to draw blood, if I really make a move and it gets investigated, I could secretively be eliminated."


    "Sister Lan, how is your brain wired to think of that?" Ye Juanjuan couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "Don¡¯t joke around, it¡¯s not impossible. Only such people would sever all ties with their family, either for fear of enemies seeking revenge or because they signed confidentiality agreements and forget everything except for their missions." The skinny woman fantasized, trying to be clever.


    Ye Juanjuan didn¡¯t think much of the skinny woman¡¯s words. Since she suspected Ye Fan might be her brother, she couldn¡¯t investigate openly, she could only look into it secretly. She knew Ye Fan had a good relationship with the president, and with her status, she couldn¡¯t reach the president, but she could find the president¡¯s secretary. From there, she could gradually probe and confirm if Ye Fan was indeed her brother.


    Having made up her mind, Ye Juanjuan relaxed a little. She just felt that Ye Fan might really be her brother. Although she didn¡¯t know what Ye Fan was thinking, she wanted to clarify if there was any familial relationship between them. If there wasn¡¯t, she¡¯d at least give up hope.


    The bartender at the Gray Wolf Bar was Lu Xuehong, the lover of the bar owner Qiu Wen. Lu Xuehong was very beautiful, with delicate features, gentle and serene, the typical image of a good girl. The men in the bar didn¡¯t dare to look directly at Lu Xuehong; even the bold ones only dared to peek secretly. As the lover of Sister Dao, not many dared to covet her.


    At this moment, Lu Xuehong was watching Ye Fan drinking heavily, with vigilance and hostility. She knew that the Fierce Tiger Gang would eventually come to take her and Qiu Wen by force, so she had been preparing. When Ye Fan appeared in the bar and told off the wealthy lady who tried to chat him up, he had already caught the attention of Gray Wolf Bar, marking him as someone not to be underestimated.


    As long as Ye Fan didn¡¯t cause trouble, the people of Gray Wolf Bar wouldn¡¯t show any hostility.


    A quarter of an hour passed in the blink of an eye.


    Ye Fan drank five bottles of strong liquor and still seemed unfazed.


    "Is he trying to drink himself to death?" Lu Xuehong was shocked and puzzled. She had never seen anyone who could drink five bottles of vodka without even a frown, the impact was overwhelming.


    Ye Juanjuan was worried on the side but could do nothing. She had tried to persuade Ye Fan, but he ruthlessly drove her away. At this moment, Ye Juanjuan felt powerless, watching Ye Fan¡¯s lonely figure, her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Several women came to chat with Ye Fan, but none dared to sit next to him.


    Soon, the entire bar was whispering, all eyes secretly glancing at Ye Fan¡¯s corner.


    "God of drinking, downing five bottles of vodka in ten minutes? Is he still human? I can¡¯t even take a sip."


    "That liquor could kill a person, is he trying to commit suicide?"


    Everyone speculated as they discussed.


    Just as Ye Fan was about to order another drink, dozens of people stormed into the bar wielding steel pipes and machetes.

 Chapter 47 - 44: How Are Lesbians Made?

    Chapter 47: Chapter 44: How Are Lesbians Made?Forty to fifty people rushed into the bar all of a sudden, causing the men and women inside to freeze in unison, no longer making any noise. Eyes filled with fear made way for them, while the violent music continued to throb.


    Among these people was a bald man who led them, known on the streets as Mole.


    Mole had a cigar in his mouth, his slightly chubby face pitted and menacing.


    "Anyone not involved, get the hell out in three seconds, or we¡¯ll chop off a hand as a small lesson to those who linger," Mole spit out a cloud of smoke, his domineering voice echoing.


    In an instant, the thrill-seekers in the bar scattered, fleeing so fast that they left the place completely empty.


    Ye Juanjuan and others huddled together, trembling with fear.


    No one noticed Ye Fan in the corner.


    Qiu Wen led more than twenty people to confront them, with two machetes emitting a cold aura in her hands.


    The people around Qiu Wen were all the bouncers in the bar.


    Mole came to cause trouble, naturally relying on his superior numbers to overpower Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong, planning to capture them both as offerings for the Third Gang Leader. Lu Xuehong, being a gentle woman, had seen many such brawls but lacked actual fighting experience.


    Qiu Wen had been rebellious since she was young, but she still had a family. At that time, debt collectors captured her father, his life and death unknown. In a fit of rage, Qiu Wen grabbed a machete to rescue her father. In the end, her father died at the hands of the loan sharks, but she managed to intimidate them by hacking down over a dozen people. Only then did she retrieve her father¡¯s corpse to bury him somewhere.


    From then on, Qiu Wen left school.


    Lu Xuehong ran away from home. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Lu Xuehong was accosted on the street, Qiu Wen saved her.


    "Blade Sister, calling you Blade Sister is giving you face. If I give you face, you should cover me, otherwise, it¡¯ll harm the harmony and be bad for everyone."


    "If the two of you agree to serve him, you can live the high life, with no worries about food and drink, not to mention wearing gold and silver. You¡¯ll live in a villa, with escorts for your outings. Isn¡¯t that the kind of life many women desire?"


    Mole persuasively coaxed, trying to make them submit without a fight, which would naturally be ideal. If it didn¡¯t work, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use force, determined to capture and present the two women to the Third Gang Leader for the sake of his future prospects.


    "Mole, you¡¯re just a dog for others, and yet you want to act high and mighty in front of me? You¡¯re not qualified. Zhang Fei is nothing, how dare he covet my body? I¡¯d rather slit my throat than let that scum Zhang Fei lay a finger on me," Qiu Wen raged.


    The Zhang Fei she referred to was the Third Gang Leader of the Fierce Tiger Gang.


    "Blade Sister, if you want to survive in this world, you need to know the times. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die in the streets with no one to bury you. In front of the Fierce Tiger Gang, having Mole as a loyal dog is indeed a blessing for me. As for you, being so ungrateful, I¡¯ll have to teach you a lesson. Usually, I show you respect since you¡¯re a woman, but to still act tough now is simply foolish." Mole sneered.


    "Mole, if you¡¯re a man, fight me one-on-one. Let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t skin you alive," Qiu Wen challenged him.


    Mole sneered, "Don¡¯t try to provoke me. Only a fool would fight you one-on-one. Whether I¡¯m a man isn¡¯t up to you; it¡¯s what my woman says. I have an advantage in numbers, why should I fight you one-on-one?"


    "Cowardly rat, you dare call yourself Mole? It¡¯s embarrassing for you," Qiu Wen fumed.


    "I¡¯ve long heard Blade Sister¡¯s been a shrew since she was little. Now that I see you, it truly lives up to your reputation," Mole¡¯s gaze turned vicious.

 Chapter 48 - 45: The Fate of the Virgin Ghost

    Chapter 48: Chapter 45: The Fate of the Virgin Ghost"Boys, get them! Knock out all the men, and strip all the women except for the Third Gang Leader¡¯s chick. Tonight, we have a good time." Mole ordered coldly, with a vicious gleam in his eyes.


    "Got it." The underlings around Mole laughed unscrupulously, each swinging their weapons as they charged forward.


    "Better to shatter like jade than be whole like tile. Let¡¯s show these bastards what we¡¯ve got." Qiu Wen growled as she rushed forward, wielding two machetes that brought forth streaks of blood.


    The bouncers at the Gray Wolf Bar were no pushovers either, becoming as fierce as tigers under Qiu Wen¡¯s lead.


    The fight was on the verge of breaking out, with fighters from both sides clashing, shouts of killing echoing, and blood flying.


    "Kill them, beat these sons of bitches to death."


    "Cut them down, slash these bastards to pieces."


    The crowd engaged in the brawl roared low, a violent atmosphere surging around.


    A quarter of an hour later, the fighters around Qiu Wen had all fallen to the ground, groaning in pain. While Qiu Wen, still standing, was surrounded by over a dozen men, they were too intimidated to attack.


    "Sister Dao, you think you¡¯re tough, huh? We¡¯ll make you surrender soon enough," Mole sneered darkly, instructing, "Red Hair, capture Lu Xuehong for me. I want to see how she can fight against me."


    "Don¡¯t worry, Brother Mole. I¡¯ll catch Lu Xuehong without hurting her a bit," Red Hair replied slyly, accepting the order.


    "Mole, you damn bastard, get me down first if you can, threatening with hostages goes against the rules." Qiu Wen raged. Lu Xuehong was indeed her weakness. If Lu Xuehong were captured, how could she fight desperately?


    "Rules? Screw the rules. As long as I can capture both of you, what¡¯s breaking a few rules worth?" Mole chuckled slyly, his expression turning grim. His henchmen were numerous, but knocking Qiu Wen down was nearly impossible. So, to successfully capture Qiu Wen, he could only use Lu Xuehong as leverage.


    "Bastard, you¡¯re too despicable." Qiu Wen shouted helplessly.


    "As long as I can curry favor with the Third Gang Leader, despicable means nothing," Mole replied indifferently.


    Red Hair led five or six men, brandishing machetes as they advanced toward Lu Xuehong. Qiu Wen, unable to provide support, could only fight fiercely with red eyes. Beside Lu Xuehong, only Piaozu was protecting her, dutifully shielding her as instructed by Qiu Wen originally.


    "Piaozu, step aside, you¡¯re no match for them," Lu Xuehong said calmly.


    Not wanting Piaozu to get hurt in vain, Lu Xuehong could only urge him to retreat.


    "No, these bastards want to harm Sister Hong, they have to go through me first," Piaozu said obstinately, charging forward with fearless momentum, trying to block Red Hair and his group.


    "Courting death, break his leg!" Red Hair ordered harshly. Three men forcefully lunged forward, breaking one of Piaozu¡¯s legs.


    Piaozu cried out in agony on the ground as Red Hair approached Lu Xuehong, speaking softly, "Surrender, resistance leads to nowhere good."


    Lu Xuehong remained silent, glaring angrily at Red Hair and his men.


    "Tie her up, and be careful. She¡¯s the Third Gang Leader¡¯s chick, offending her isn¡¯t wise," Red Hair instructed accordingly.


    Two men took out ropes they had prepared and moved to tie Lu Xuehong. Suddenly, Lu Xuehong revealed a shining dagger in her hand and stabbed it toward one of the men nearby. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In and out went the knife, blood gushing as the man clutched his stomach in terror and retreated. Red Hair and his group were startled; they never expected the seemingly frail Lu Xuehong to have such a ferocious side.


    Lu Xuehong held the dagger, glaring at Red Hair and his men, who kept backing away in fear.


    "Brother Mole, this chick¡¯s not easy. What do we do?" Red Hair urgently yelled in Mole¡¯s direction for help.


    "Handle it yourself, quick, don¡¯t embarrass me," Mole shouted impatiently.


    Red Hair and his group, fearing they would harm Lu Xuehong, were caught off guard when she stabbed one of them. Otherwise, they¡¯d have knocked her out long ago.


    As Red Hair and his men prepared to subdue Lu Xuehong, a few brutes near Ye Juanjuan and the women were about to tear off their clothes, causing Ye Juanjuan and the others to huddle together in fear, faint sobbing audible.


    These men were following Mole¡¯s orders, intending to tear off Ye Juanjuan and the others¡¯ clothing, to enjoy them after capturing Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong.


    Ye Fan sat in the corner, uninterested in intervening in the melee as long as no one was killed. He had sworn when he arrived in Huaxia Country not to kill another person or witness anyone die tragically before him. So he ignored the scene, but now Ye Juanjuan was caught up in it; he couldn¡¯t just stand by.


    A glass flew from Ye Fan¡¯s hand, slicing through the air toward one of the men¡¯s heads.


    "Crash!" A crisp sound as the glass shattered, becoming countless shards.


    The man about to attack Ye Juanjuan and the others fell to the side, knocked out.


    Nearby men were suddenly shocked, coldly scanning their surroundings.


    "Who was that?"


    "Who the hell made a sneak attack?"


    "Show yourself."


    The men cursed angrily, their eyes turning toward Ye Fan¡¯s corner.


    "It must be that bastard, take him down," one of them yelled arrogantly, charging at Ye Fan.


    While Ye Juanjuan and the women remained panicked, seeing the brutes after them now turning to Ye Fan, they breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    "Juanjuan, that guy¡¯s incredible, he hit someone with just a glass! It¡¯s too spooky," a skinny woman said, patting her chest in lingering fear.


    Ye Juanjuan¡¯s heart was racing with fear. At this moment, she naturally hoped for someone to save them, but seeing seven or eight people charging at Ye Fan, she began to worry for Ye Fan¡¯s safety.


    "Sister Lan, you think he¡¯ll be okay?" Ye Juanjuan asked anxiously.


    "He¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve known he¡¯s no ordinary person for a while. Worry more about yourself. You¡¯re still a virgin; it¡¯d be a shame to die without experiencing a man. They say virgin ghosts suffer in the underworld, having their tongues pulled and hearts gouged," the skinny woman said, her face hanging low.


    "Now¡¯s not the time for such nonsense." Ye Juanjuan¡¯s worry slightly eased as she pinched the skinny woman in blame.


    "Little punk, tired of living? How dare you meddle in our affairs..." The seven or eight men, armed with weapons, surrounded Ye Fan and shouted.


    Their voices stopped dead while they, wearing aghast expressions, were thrown out in unison.

 Chapter 49 - 46: He Is the Most Arrogant

    Chapter 49: Chapter 46: He Is the Most ArrogantThe seven or eight people surrounding Ye Fan hadn¡¯t finished their threats before their bodies were almost simultaneously flung backwards. Their expressions were filled with terror, blood spurted from their mouths, and the intense pain originating from their chests attacked their very souls.


    They didn¡¯t see how Ye Fan struck; by the time they realized, it was like being struck by lightning.


    "Is his speed really that terrifying?"


    "Damn it, it¡¯s like seeing a ghost!"


    "Damn, I just felt a blur before my eyes, and in that moment, he moved, and we ended up like this."


    As the seven or eight of them were flung through the air in horror, all sorts of incredulous thoughts churned in their minds.


    Ye Fan moved quickly, not having the patience to listen to their nonsense. Before they could react, his fist shot out, swiftly striking their chests, easily sending them flying like scattered blossoms.


    With a crisp crackling sound, the bodies of the seven or eight people crashed into the tables, chairs, bottles, and jars behind them, landing on the ground miserably.


    This commotion drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    "Did he really make a move?" Ye Juanjuan was full of doubt.


    "My god, a hero, this is a legendary hero." The skinny woman widened her eyes.


    Ye Juanjuan and the skinny woman kept their eyes on Ye Fan¡¯s actions. Although they didn¡¯t spot how Ye Fan struck, the astonishing idea surfaced in their minds that it might have been Ye Fan who disciplined those injured.


    "What happened?" Mole, Qiu Wen, Lu Xuehong, and the others all turned their gaze, filled with strange emotions, towards Ye Fan.


    They didn¡¯t know what had occurred, but the miserable cries of those on the ground were stimulating their nerves. Ye Fan must have something extraordinary about him; there was no other explanation.


    The red-haired man abandoned Lu Xuehong, rushed over in confusion, and shouted at one of the fallen, "Damn it, what happened?"


    "I don¡¯t know. I just saw darkness before my eyes and flew. It seemed like that guy made a move." The person replied in terror.


    "Trash, getting beaten up without even knowing how it happened." The red-haired man cursed indignantly. His gaze towards Ye Fan was filled with fear; he was acutely aware that Ye Fan was definitely not an easy opponent, so easily taking down seven or eight people wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could do. At this moment, Mole, surrounded by his underlings, approached the red-haired man¡¯s side, frowning, "What happened?"


    "Brother Mole, this guy isn¡¯t simple; he¡¯s a master," the red-haired man emphasized the word "master" especially heavily.


    "A master?" Mole¡¯s expression tensed. He clasped his hands towards Ye Fan, speaking sternly, "Brother, what street do you run on? I¡¯m Brother Mole, working for the Third Gang Leader of the Fierce Tiger Gang. If you¡¯re smart, hurry up and apologize. I might forgive and forget." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mole was very assertive, and he had the capital to be so. Regardless of what kind of master, being arrogant in Dongfang City was practically suicidal.


    "What is Mole? Never heard of him. What¡¯s the Fierce Tiger Gang? Never heard of that either." Ye Fan spoke calmly. His voice was cold, and as soon as it fell, it was like a bolt from the blue, causing everyone in the bar to be stunned.


    "This guy¡¯s very mysterious. It seems like he¡¯s not from the streets; otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly not know about the Fierce Tiger Gang." Qiu Wen¡¯s gaze jumped in shock.


    "Is he a dragon crossing a river!?" Lu Xuehong was surprised.


    "So cool, this hero is too cool, it¡¯s simply like one roar against injustice, this aura! Tsk tsk, in front of him, Brother Mole is nothing." The skinny woman¡¯s jaw almost dropped. She¡¯d seen arrogant people, but someone as arrogant as Ye Fan she¡¯d never seen, not even putting Mole in his eyes, and even dismissing the Fierce Tiger Gang, was too incredible.


    "Damn, you punk don¡¯t want to live! Damn it, bastard, say one more word, and I¡¯ll chop you to pieces!" The red-haired man gripped a machete, pointing it at Ye Fan, cursing ferociously.


    The others were equally angered, itching to rush up and chop Ye Fan into minced meat.


    Mole¡¯s face surged with rage; he already had murder in his mind. His underlings had only given the bouncers at Gray Wolf Bar a beating and hadn¡¯t gone for the kill. But he now had murderous intent. Being disregarded as if he was nothing was insulting.


    As the red-haired man¡¯s words fell, Ye Fan¡¯s hand moved again, and it was another glass that flew out, blasting into the red-haired man¡¯s mouth. Accompanied by a miserable scream, five or six of the red-haired man¡¯s teeth shattered, and his mouth was covered in blood.


    "Ah!" The red-haired man screamed hysterically.


    Mole couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and shouted, "Punishing my underlings right in front of me, you¡¯re too arrogant. If you want to survive in Dongfang City, whether you¡¯re a dragon you must coil, whether you¡¯re a tiger you must crouch. You¡¯ve successfully enraged me. To be frank, you¡¯re dead for sure; not only that, but your family and friends will also face ruin. The men will be crippled, and the women will be dragged into nightclubs to sell themselves. I will make sure you know that crossing me, Mole, was a grave mistake."


    "To dare threaten me, there¡¯s only one end, which is becoming a cripple." Ye Fan stood up, walking towards Mole.


    He only wanted to slightly discipline Mole and the others, but now, Mole¡¯s words had angered him, and the consequences would be dire.


    "Get him, chop him into pieces to feed the fish," Mole¡¯s expression twisted grotesquely.


    "Die!" The underlings roared, brandishing weapons, and charged at Ye Fan.


    At this moment, they only wished to kill Ye Fan.


    "Mole¡¯s going to kill! Now what do we do?" Ye Juanjuan and the skinny woman huddled together, worriedly muttering.


    Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong exchanged complex glances. Both women were grateful for Ye Fan¡¯s action, but if Ye Fan were really to die now, things would get really messy.


    "Bang bang bang!!!" The sound of physical impacts rang out continuously.


    "Ah ah ah!!!" The underlings cried out in agony, bodies spitting blood as they were flung away.


    In the blink of an eye, over twenty people charging at Ye Fan were severely injured.


    At this moment, Ye Fan held a steel pipe and charged towards Mole.


    "Holy crap, he¡¯s too strong. Is he still human?" Mole¡¯s spine was drenched in cold sweat at some unknown time.


    Among the underlings left, a little over ten, legs trembling, arms shaky, even unable to hold their weapons steady anymore.


    "Charge, all of you charge." Mole¡¯s teeth chattered, roaring in terror, his body taking a sharp turn, attempting to flee.


    "Ah..." The underlings growled to vent their inner fear, charging towards Ye Fan. Defying Mole¡¯s orders was unthinkable; even becoming disabled to buy time for Mole¡¯s escape was their resolve.


    A chaotic clatter, and those ten or so were all sent flying.


    By now, Mole had only managed to escape ten meters.


    "I always make good on my words. If I say I¡¯ll cripple you, I naturally won¡¯t let you escape unscathed," Ye Fan murmured softly, the steel pipe in his hand slicing through the air, barreling towards Mole.

 Chapter 50 - 47: Sister Dao Forcibly Becomes a Disciple

    Chapter 50: Chapter 47: Sister Dao Forcibly Becomes a DiscipleThe steel pipe in Ye Fan¡¯s hand tore through the void, chasing after Mole amid the sound of exploding air.


    At this moment, it felt as though time had stopped. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixated on the steel pipe, and the shock in the hearts of Qiu Wen and others was indescribable. Mole¡¯s little brothers were even more dumbfounded, pausing their cries and staring at the steel pipe fixedly.


    Mole felt cold sweat on his back, his hair standing on end. Hearing the whistling behind him made his heart pound and fill him with fear. As he slightly turned his head, he saw the steel pipe flash before his eyes and then reappear, crashing onto his legs.


    The steel pipe carried a destructive force, impacting horizontally against Mole¡¯s legs.


    "Crack!" The bones in Mole¡¯s legs shattered with a crisp sound.


    "Ding..." The steel pipe grazed the ground, sparking with a metallic sound.


    "Ah..." Mole let out a scream like a slaughtered pig, the decibels high enough to burst an average person¡¯s eardrums.


    Mole fell to the ground, wailing non-stop.


    Even though Mole¡¯s cries were loud, everyone felt as if the entire world had gone silent. Their heads buzzed and their thoughts were jumbled, unable to process anything. The scene before them was too shocking.


    Mole and his team knew they¡¯d hit a brick wall this time, each filled with terror and resentment buried deeply inside.


    Qiu Wen was stunned. She was used to fighting and killing, but in her mind, she replayed Ye Fan¡¯s actions. Although she couldn¡¯t clearly remember the exact moves, Ye Fan had easily taken down Mole and his men, which impressed her greatly.


    Ye Fan returned to his seat and casually said, "Get lost. Don¡¯t fall into my hands again next time, or you won¡¯t be so lucky. This time, breaking both your legs is just a slight punishment. If there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll be spending it in a wheelchair."


    Red-haired and the other minions scrambled up, dragging Mole out of the bar.


    Qiu Wen, Lu Xuehong, Ye Juanjuan, and the skinny woman moved in front of Ye Fan.


    The skinny woman looked at Ye Fan with lingering fear. She had acted arrogantly in front of Ye Fan before, and thinking about this made her tremble. If Ye Fan wanted to teach her a lesson, she¡¯d be miserable. Ye Fan could make her cry with just a finger.


    "A man who doesn¡¯t hit women must be a good man," the skinny woman muttered.


    Ye Fan could have left quietly, but he couldn¡¯t leave because Ye Juanjuan was there. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Big brother, thank you for your help. Please accept my bow," Qiu Wen said respectfully, clasping her hands and bending over.


    Lu Xuehong and the others followed Qiu Wen¡¯s example and bowed to Ye Fan in thanks.


    Ye Fan¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on Qiu Wen and others. He acted to prevent Ye Juanjuan from being humiliated, and the others were just incidental. Whether they expressed gratitude or not was their business. Whether he cared was Ye Fan¡¯s own matter.


    Ye Juanjuan witnessed Ye Fan¡¯s fierce moment firsthand. At this moment, she was still a bit scared of Ye Fan, but looking at Ye Fan¡¯s gentle gaze, her heart inexplicably calmed, and she no longer felt any fear.


    "Just name a price, and I¡¯ll give it to you," Ye Fan said to Ye Juanjuan, trying to make his voice gentle.


    He guessed that Ye Juanjuan must be working at the bar because she needed money. Otherwise, why would she leave a good manager position at True, Good, and Beautiful Tower to work in a dangerous place like a bar for a night shift?


    Qiu Wen and the others then turned their attention to Ye Juanjuan. Under normal circumstances, they wouldn¡¯t pay her much mind. They also guessed that Ye Fan probably intervened precisely because of Ye Juanjuan.


    "I don¡¯t accept charity. Besides, I¡¯m not familiar with you, so why would I take your money?" Ye Juanjuan said stubbornly.


    "Consider it a loan," Ye Fan said calmly.


    "Why would you lend me money?" Ye Juanjuan asked with hopeful eyes, a look of expectation in her heart. She hoped Ye Fan would admit to being her brother. She couldn¡¯t believe a stranger would be so kind to her.


    Faced with Ye Juanjuan¡¯s question, Ye Fan fell silent, unsure how to answer. Indeed, why would he?


    A man inexplicably wanting to give a woman money, and they¡¯re not familiar with each other ¡ª it¡¯s no wonder if there were suspicions.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t say anything else. Knowing Ye Juanjuan¡¯s stubbornness, he understood she wouldn¡¯t accept his help.


    He decided to do something in the dark later, maintaining a distance from Ye Juanjuan.


    "Big brother¡ªno, master, I¡¯ve never knelt before anyone. I kneel before you now, hoping you¡¯ll take me as a disciple and teach me a few self-defense moves." Qiu Wen knelt down with a thud. After witnessing Ye Fan¡¯s extraordinary skills, she had the urge to become his disciple. Given her current predicament, she needed to sharpen her skills to protect herself.


    Qiu Wen¡¯s actions shocked Lu Xuehong and the others. They knew Qiu Wen was the type of person who¡¯d rather die standing than live kneeling.


    Qiu Wen banged her head on the ground three times, even scraping her forehead, without flinching.


    "Don¡¯t randomly kneel before me. I don¡¯t want to shorten my life, nor do I have anything to teach you, so don¡¯t bother me," Ye Fan said unceremoniously.


    "Master," Qiu Wen knocked her head again, looking steadfastly at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan ignored her and pulled out a card impatiently, saying, "Check, please."


    The mood for drinking having been ruined, he just wanted to settle the bill and leave, not wanting to stay any longer.


    "Master, you¡¯ve already drunk the ceremonial disciple acceptance wine. You can¡¯t deny me," Qiu Wen began acting shamelessly.


    Ye Fan felt bitter inside. If he had cash, he¡¯d have just thrown it aside and left. Being shameless with him was truly outrageous.


    Ye Fan stood up to leave, but Lu Xuehong knelt down again, pleading, "Big brother, please teach Sister Dao a few moves, I¡¯m begging you."


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t respond. He couldn¡¯t withstand the two kneeling before him and had nothing to teach them. Looking for a gap, he prepared to make his exit.


    Unexpectedly, Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong exchanged a glance and seamlessly grabbed Ye Fan¡¯s legs from either side.


    "Master!" The two women looked up at Ye Fan with hopeful eyes.


    Qiu Wen was known as Sister Dao in the underworld and was the owner of the Gray Wolf Bar. Both she and Lu Xuehong were pleading humbly, shedding their pride and dignity. This scene stunned the surrounding onlookers.


    "Big brother, please agree to Sister Dao¡¯s request," one of the thugs, Biao Zi, and the others knelt down, their strength fading.


    Ye Juanjuan and the skinny woman were dumbfounded on the side. Unlike Biao Zi and the others, they didn¡¯t idolize Sister Dao that much, so naturally, they didn¡¯t kneel with her. However, seeing their boss kneeling made them very uncomfortable. To kneel or not put their dignity at stake. It¡¯s not just men who have gold under their knees; women¡¯s knees are precious too. They couldn¡¯t kneel carelessly. But if they didn¡¯t kneel, seeing their boss kneel made them uneasy, leaving them in a dilemma.

 Chapter 51 - 48 Juanjuan鈥檚 Pride

    Chapter 51: Chapter 48 Juanjuan¡¯s Pride"Playing the rascal, are we?"


    Ye Fan felt quite frustrated inside. If he used the methods he did on Mole, he could definitely intimidate Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to bully two weak women, even if to others, these two were well-known big sisters in the criminal underworld.


    It was fortunate that Ye Fan was someone who was more receptive to softness than hardness, and moreover, he couldn¡¯t raise a hand against women. This allowed Qiu Wen to succeed; otherwise, Ye Fan wouldn¡¯t have indulged her so much. Holding onto his leg and forcibly begging to be his disciple¡ªshe was practically asking for the sky.


    "Master, as long as you accept me as your disciple, don¡¯t even mention being a rascal, I¡¯d even serve tea and pour water for you." Qiu Wen was quite persistent.


    "Master, please be merciful and accept Sister Dao as your disciple." Lu Xuehong pleaded pitifully. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing Ye Juanjuan and the skinny girl about to kneel and beg too, Ye Fan hurriedly said, "Let go of my leg first."


    Ye Fan had no choice but to relent; he didn¡¯t want Ye Juanjuan to follow this foolishness. But he had no intention of taking them as disciples. As soon as they let him go, he would find an opportunity to vanish. If he struggled, the two women couldn¡¯t do anything to him. However, they were holding him so tightly, their chests pressed against his leg, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to use force.


    "I won¡¯t let go, just won¡¯t. If you run off, where will I find you?" Qiu Wen held on even tighter, determined not to give up unless Ye Fan accepted her as his disciple. Her stubbornness was moving.


    "Do you think playing the rascal will leave me helpless? Ridiculous." Ye Fan smiled bitterly to himself. Who was he, and when had he ever been in such a predicament? He stretched out a finger and tapped the heads of the two women, hitting their pressure points, causing them to reflexively let go.


    In a flash, Ye Fan disappeared from the bar.


    Everyone stood there dumbfounded, hadn¡¯t managed to block him before he vanished.


    "Master." Qiu Wen ran out, giving chase.


    A moment later, Qiu Wen came back dejected; Ye Fan was already long gone, and she couldn¡¯t catch up.


    "Don¡¯t be discouraged. At worst, I¡¯ll die with you; I won¡¯t let Zhang Fei disgrace you," Lu Xuehong consoled.


    "That¡¯s the only way. I promised to protect you, but it seems I¡¯m going to break my word. I can¡¯t protect you anymore." Qiu Wen¡¯s eyes dimmed. If they faced ordinary people, she could definitely protect herself and Lu Xuehong from being bullied, but encountering the Third Gang Leader of the Fierce Tiger Gang, she was powerless. With her abilities, how could she possibly fight Zhang Fei, that brute of a tiger?


    "Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ve protected me for over four years now; it¡¯s me who¡¯s been a burden," Lu Xuehong self-deprecated.


    "Do we really need to be so formal between us? You¡¯re right, at worst, we¡¯ll die together; we¡¯d have each other on the path to the Yellow Springs, so what¡¯s there to fear?" Qiu Wen¡¯s demeanor shifted, now filled with an unstoppable determination.


    The likes of Biaozi could only watch Sister Dao and Sister Hong in this state, unable to help and blaming themselves for their uselessness.


    Suddenly, Ye Fan appeared again, walking into the bar.


    "Master, you¡¯ve come around! You¡¯ve changed your mind and agreed to take me as your disciple." Qiu Wen¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise, rushing towards Ye Fan like a rabbit.


    Ye Fan wasn¡¯t here for Qiu Wen. With a swift movement, he left Qiu Wen behind and directly approached Ye Juanjuan, speaking softly, "Take out your phone and save my number. Call me if you need anything."


    "Oh!" Ye Juanjuan obediently took out her phone and handed it to Ye Fan.


    After saving his number, Ye Fan emphasized again, "Remember, don¡¯t be a stranger. Call me if you run into trouble. Just you know my number; don¡¯t tell anyone else."


    "Understood," Ye Juanjuan replied softly, feeling a sweet warmth in her heart. She firmly believed that Ye Fan was likely her brother. Even though Ye Fan shared nothing, she decided to find out for herself.


    "Master," Qiu Wen called out pitifully, blocking Ye Fan¡¯s path.


    "Stop calling me that. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re more than a year older than me. I want to live a few more years and don¡¯t want to shorten my life," Ye Fan said before swiftly leaving the bar like the wind.


    You can tell a person¡¯s age; Ye Fan naturally saw that Qiu Wen was older than him.


    Qiu Wen didn¡¯t chase after him again; she knew her chances of catching up to Ye Fan were zero. So, she pinned her hopes of becoming a disciple on Ye Juanjuan, pulling her into a room.


    "Juanjuan, Sister Dao hasn¡¯t been bad to our sisters, right? If any scumbag dared to bully you, I¡¯d fight back without a word. Now Sister Dao has a request and hopes you can help me," Qiu Wen said earnestly to Ye Juanjuan.


    "Sister Dao, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ll do my best to help in any way I can." Ye Juanjuan felt a bit flattered; Qiu Wen, Sister Dao, was like a heroine in her eyes, and now talking to her like this made her a little uneasy.


    Qiu Wen didn¡¯t ask for the phone number; given that Ye Fan only gave his number to Ye Juanjuan and asked her not to pass it on, she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Ye Juanjuan, and more importantly, she didn¡¯t want to go against Ye Fan¡¯s wishes.


    "You know where Master lives, right? Whether I can become a disciple and learn real skills depends on whether you¡¯ll help me. I must find Master¡¯s residence and sincerely earn his consent to accept me as a disciple," Qiu Wen asked.


    "Sister Dao, I¡¯ve only met Ye Fan once before. I¡¯d love to help you, but I really don¡¯t know. All I know is that he seems to be close to the president of Chu Group," Ye Juanjuan revealed everything she knew.


    Qiu Wen was overjoyed, feeling she had found a treasure. Finding Ye Fan through the president of the Chu Group wouldn¡¯t be difficult. As long as there was a clue, it would be much easier; knowing nothing would be like searching for a needle in a haystack.


    Just then, Lu Xuehong came in. The reason she hadn¡¯t been with Qiu Wen and Ye Juanjuan immediately was that she had gone to gather information about Ye Juanjuan¡¯s situation. From the skinny girl, Lu Xuehong learned some news about Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family.


    "Juanjuan, take this card. It has 200,000 yuan in it, enough for your father¡¯s surgery expenses. Don¡¯t be a stranger with us. Whether Wenwen and I can be together largely depends on your help. Consider this money as your compensation. Just say a good word to Ye Fan to accept Wenwen as his disciple. Whether it works or not, the money is yours," Lu Xuehong stated politely.


    "This? I can¡¯t take this money," Ye Juanjuan immediately refused.


    "Juanjuan, does our happiness mean less to you than 200,000 yuan, or do you look down on us?" Lu Xuehong muttered, feeling wronged.


    "Sister Hong, what are you saying?" Ye Juanjuan nervously said, "Alright, I promise to say good things on your behalf, okay? But I can¡¯t take this money. I have hands and feet and don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity."


    After saying this, Ye Juanjuan turned and left.


    "Wenwen, what do you think?" Lu Xuehong looked bitter.


    "Honghong, she¡¯s a smart woman. Knowing you wanted to give her money, would she accept it? Everyone has their own principles and pride. We¡¯ve overstepped, investigating her family situation and already hurting her," Qiu Wen sighed.


    "Then what about becoming a disciple?" Lu Xuehong asked.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Since she promised to say good things, she won¡¯t go back on her word. Becoming a disciple depends on sincerity, and I absolutely want to be his disciple," Qiu Wen¡¯s eyes were exceptionally resolute.

 Chapter 52 - 49: The Heart Thief

    Chapter 52: Chapter 49: The Heart ThiefIt was eleven at night when Ye Fan returned to the villa.


    Xu Li¡¯s attempt to drive him away only caused him minor discomfort, which he didn¡¯t take to heart. Besides, he couldn¡¯t leave without at least saying goodbye to Chu Mengyao; that¡¯s not how he was raised. Plus, he had nowhere else to go. Chu Mengyao¡¯s villa was quite cozy, even sitting with her for three meals a day, along with her care and attention, were things Ye Fan cherished.


    So, no matter how much Xu Li disliked him, Ye Fan wouldn¡¯t easily leave the villa.


    If it really came to the point where he had to leave, he would do so with dignity and would never leave without saying a word.


    Ye Fan entered the villa stealthily without disturbing Xu Hu, finding the lights on in the first-floor living room.


    Chu Mengyao, Chu Biyao, Shen Yahut, and Zhang Lu were chatting together as time ticked by and Ye Fan still hadn¡¯t appeared, which made Chu Mengyao worry. She was convinced Ye Fan would return, but there¡¯s always that one-in-a-million chance. What if Ye Fan really didn¡¯t come back, then what?


    "Please come back, please," Chu Mengyao repeated over and over in her heart.


    Chu Biyao, articulate and quick-witted, lightened the atmosphere, making Chu Mengyao look better, though the knot in her heart wasn¡¯t something Chu Biyao could untie.


    Zhang Lu and Shen Yahut kept Chu Mengyao company, tactfully avoiding any talk about work.


    Suddenly, the noise of Ye Fan entering the villa sparked joy in the four women, all eyes eagerly fixing in one direction.


    At this hour, no one but Ye Fan could have entered the villa.


    Chu Mengyao almost sprang up to dash towards Ye Fan. In the end, she held back. Why should she rush to Ye Fan anyway? She had been sad and worried for so long, where was Ye Fan? Yet, beneath her reproach, an endless joy surged.


    Ye Fan was back, relieving Chu Mengyao¡¯s worries, like sunshine after rain.


    Chu Biyao, however, leapt up and ran toward Ye Fan.


    Chu Biyao circled around Ye Fan, hands on her back, clicking her tongue in surprise, "Yes, it¡¯s you, this face is what upset my sister. Where on earth have you been just returning now?"


    "Uh..." Ye Fan was speechless. He looked at Chu Biyao, almost mistaking her for Chu Mengyao.


    The two sisters looked so alike, identical, no difference at all. Even their eyelashes were the same length, equally beautiful faces, with fair and delicate skin, charmingly petite noses, and eyes that sparkled with an entrancing liveliness.


    Ye Fan had seen Chu Biyao on screen before, so after a brief moment of thought, he recognized her. The method of distinguishing was through their demeanor: Chu Mengyao was icy, while Chu Biyao was pure and charming.


    "You¡¯re Chu Biyao, right?" Ye Fan slowly opened his mouth.


    "That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me." Chu Biyao placed her hands on her hips, pretending to be fierce, but her pure and lively demeanor made her actions look more adorably charming, devoid of any real menace.


    Chu Biyao had seized the opportunity to give the ¡¯big bad guy¡¯ who made her sister sad a piece of her mind.


    Like Ye Fan, it was the first time Chu Biyao saw him in person. Within her, she couldn¡¯t help but approve of Ye Fan. Seeing her beautiful goddess, he remained calm without showing any obscene looks, a rare quality. She thought to herself, "No wonder my sister is so attached to him. He¡¯s a decent man."


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t know where Chu Biyao¡¯s hostility came from, but seeing her ********* act of standing up for her sister, he found it amusing. Yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to laugh and was unsure how to smile, resulting in a peculiar expression on his face.


    "Ye Fan, don¡¯t wander around. I¡¯ll find time to come again. Chu Mengyao¡¯s company needs your strong assistance for a business deal," Zhang Lu briefly mentioned her purpose without going into details, leaving the remaining time for Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao. It wouldn¡¯t do to be a third wheel now.


    "Ye Fan, daring to make the boss unhappy. You¡¯ll get what¡¯s coming to you when I¡¯m free," Shen Yahut warned.


    Zhang Lu and Shen Yahut said their goodbyes and left. Chu Biyao had already thought of ten thousand ways to torment Ye Fan in her heart. She was quite pleased, thinking that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about boredom at home. Tormenting others was a fun way to pass the time.


    Chu Biyao knew that monopolizing Ye Fan at this time was unacceptable; her sister needed someone to comfort her. So she decided to find an opportunity to punish Ye Fan later, allowing him to enjoy the remaining beautiful moments for now.


    "Ye Fan, I¡¯m telling you, and I¡¯m telling you very seriously."


    "My sister hasn¡¯t cried in a long time, but you made her cry. Do you know why she cried? Because you stole her heart. She hasn¡¯t cried since she was five years old. Do you realize how heartbroken you made her?"


    "For these more than eight hours that you left the villa, do you know how my sister endured? You have no conscience."


    "Are my mom¡¯s words just wind in your ears? Although your time with my sister is short, I¡¯ve seen the mutual understanding between you two. How dare you play disappearing act?"


    "You heart-stealing thief, I¡¯ll spare you for now. Go comfort my sister quickly, and I¡¯ll find an opportunity to deal with you later."


    Chu Biyao reprimanded Ye Fan in her capacity as a sister-in-law.


    Ye Fan listened to Chu Biyao¡¯s words, feeling a sweet yet guilt-ridden remorse envelop him.


    Chu Biyao swayed her beautiful hips as she ascended to the second floor of the villa.


    "What virtue or ability do I have to be missed so dearly by her?" Ye Fan, seeing the fairy-like Chu Mengyao now so haggard, suddenly felt a stab of pain in his heart. He instantly understood that leaving the villa so irresponsibly after being rebuffed by Xu Li had indeed made Chu Mengyao sad; it was unmanly of him.


    Ye Fan tiptoed to Chu Mengyao¡¯s side. He didn¡¯t know how to console someone, and seeing Chu Mengyao, his emotions surged, leaving him at a loss for words.


    Chu Mengyao turned her face away, refusing to look at Ye Fan. No, she wouldn¡¯t look, why should she? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had been miserable for so long, it wouldn¡¯t do Ye Fan any good if she didn¡¯t show him some anger.


    She was very angry and needed to be coaxed. While she was invincible in her career, she just wanted to be angry now and to be coaxed. She knew Ye Fan was awkward with words, but she didn¡¯t care. She just wanted to be angry and would only be satisfied if Ye Fan coaxed her.


    In truth, deep down, the very presence of Ye Fan already filled Chu Mengyao with bliss, but she suppressed all that joy. Where was Ye Fan when she cried bitterly? He must pay for it.


    On the second floor of the villa, Chu Biyao propped her leg up, focusing intently on the surveillance footage, eyes wide open, afraid to miss any details as she watched the screen.

 Chapter 53 - 50: Wishing for a Devoted Heart

    Chapter 53: Chapter 50: Wishing for a Devoted HeartYe Fan stammered for a long time before hesitantly saying, "Mengyao, uh, are you okay? If you¡¯re upset, feel free to hit me a few times. I¡¯ll be your punching bag, letting you punch and kick me."


    Seeing Chu Mengyao upset, Ye Fan felt sad too. As long as Chu Mengyao could feel better, he was willing to accept anything.


    "Hmph!" Chu Mengyao glanced at Ye Fan with annoyance, then turned her back to him and muttered to herself, "I¡¯m too lazy to hit you. I won¡¯t be angry with you. Why should I be angry? I refuse to be angry."


    Even though she said she wasn¡¯t angry, anyone could tell from Chu Mengyao¡¯s demeanor that she was indeed very upset.


    Ye Fan scratched his head bitterly, feeling like an ant on a hot pan, incredibly anxious.


    Chu Mengyao secretly glanced at Ye Fan, seeing his awkward and uneasy appearance, she felt quite pleased inside, but the angry expression on her face was even more pronounced.


    "Your arms and legs are tender, so you¡¯re reluctant to hit me, right? Don¡¯t worry, you can find something else to hit me with. They say hitting someone helps release dissatisfaction. I have thick skin, so it won¡¯t hurt. No need to feel sorry, just go ahead and hit me." Ye Fan looked around, trying to find something that could be used to hit, but couldn¡¯t find anything except a remote control which was hard enough to be used as Chu Mengyao¡¯s weapon.


    Ye Fan handed the remote control over with clear intentions ¡ª go ahead and hit with it.


    "Tch!" Chu Mengyao scoffed, "Feel sorry for you? Reluctant to hit you? You¡¯re feeling too good about yourself. If I weren¡¯t worried about breaking the remote control, I¡¯d have already knocked your teeth out. You wouldn¡¯t stand a chance!"


    "There¡¯s a knife in the kitchen, I¡¯ll go get it for you." Ye Fan said without hesitation, ready to search for a knife.


    "Hey, stop! Why are you looking for a knife?" Chu Mengyao shouted angrily.


    "To let you vent," Ye Fan replied seriously.


    "Hmph!" Chu Mengyao snorted through her nose, saying angrily, "It¡¯s unreasonable to use a knife to vent."


    "As long as you can vent, even stabbing me a few times is fine." Ye Fan said woodenly.


    "I won¡¯t use a knife to draw your blood and cut your flesh. You¡¯d better forget about this idea. Besides, even if your flesh and blood were cut, I don¡¯t need it ¡ª it¡¯s just uncomfortable to look at." Chu Mengyao puffed her cheeks.


    Ye Fan said earnestly, "Who says my flesh and blood are useless? I could make meat buns for you to vent."


    "You, you, you... you¡¯re so annoying, trying to make me eat human meat buns and become a villain. I¡¯m not talking to you anymore," Chu Mengyao yelled in exasperation, looking pitiful as if she was about to cry, causing Ye Fan to sweat coldly on his forehead.


    "I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t." Ye Fan hurriedly explained.


    "You did, you did, you absolutely did. Explaining is just concealing." Chu Mengyao accused, allowing no rebuttal.


    Ye Fan was left speechless. If he admitted to it, it would just make things worse ¡ª wouldn¡¯t that make Chu Mengyao even more upset?


    Their conversation was strange, and the logic was equally bizarre.


    Ye Fan was burning with anxiety, feeling restless like sitting on pins and needles. He racked his brains but couldn¡¯t think of a way to cheer up Chu Mengyao. Suddenly, a flash of inspiration hit him as he remembered when his sister Ye Juanjuan would fall as a child, he would imitate a dog¡¯s bark to make her laugh whenever she cried. Hence, he came up with an idea and tentatively asked, "How about I imitate a dog¡¯s bark for you?"


    How could Chu Mengyao bear to let Ye Fan imitate a dog¡¯s bark? She was being unreasonable and making things difficult for Ye Fan, just to make sure Ye Fan cared for her.


    She noticed how Ye Fan was doing everything in his power to make her happy, getting anxious and flustered. She understood Ye Fan very well ¡ª her sadness echoed in Ye Fan¡¯s own heart, and any bit of anger she felt had already vanished.


    "Wah!" Chu Mengyao suddenly cried out, tears streaming from her eyes like beads.


    The emotions within her erupted, filling her body with a mix of gratitude and joy, making her cry tears of happiness.


    "Why are you so good to me? You¡¯re such a bad person," Chu Mengyao quickly embraced Ye Fan, burying her head in his chest, tears flowing freely.


    Feeling the warm, soft body in his arms and hearing the cries lingering in his ears, Ye Fan¡¯s cold heart melted instantly, like the cold snow mountain under the gentle rays of the sun, becoming warm.


    "Stop crying, you¡¯re making me want to cry too." Ye Fan placed his hand on Chu Mengyao¡¯s back, gently comforting her.


    His eyes were a bit moist at that moment. Ever since he was at the training base as a child and forgot how to cry, he thought he couldn¡¯t cry anymore, believing he was devoid of human emotions. But now, he felt a surge of wanting to cry.


    "I¡¯m happy, let me cry for a while. Don¡¯t push me away." Chu Mengyao sobbed.


    "I won¡¯t push you away. If you always stay in my arms, I¡¯d be glad. How could I bear to push you away?" Ye Fan said sincerely.


    "You promised me you¡¯d stay at the villa, do you mean it?" Chu Mengyao mumbled.


    "I mean it. If I say anything false, I¡¯d rather suffer..." Ye Fan was about to swear when Chu Mengyao¡¯s hand covered his mouth.


    Chu Mengyao warned, "Don¡¯t say such things."


    "Oh, I understand." Ye Fan¡¯s gaze softened.


    "In the future, no matter what happens, you can¡¯t leave me suddenly. If you have to go out for anything, send me a message or say something to me ¡ª don¡¯t make me sad anymore. And regardless of who tells you to leave, you can¡¯t leave me, even if I might occasionally act spoilt and tell you to go, you have to stay by my side." Chu Mengyao voiced all her demands at once, considering any reason Ye Fan might leave, including herself, to prevent any possibility of Ye Fan leaving again.


    "Even if the sky falls, and the world ends, I¡¯ll stay by your side." Ye Fan assured. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mmm, I believe you," Chu Mengyao whispered.


    On the second floor of the villa, Chu Biyao watched the screen. Tears were unknowingly rolling down her cheeks. She saw that her sister had found someone who cared for her and truly felt happy for her. Ever since her sister had an accident as a child, she¡¯d become solitary, neither crying nor getting upset, undergoing a huge change in personality. Seeing her sister burst into tears, acting like a little girl and throwing a tantrum in front of Ye Fan, thrilled Chu Biyao, and like her sister, she cried tears of joy.


    Chu Biyao could feel her sister¡¯s inner loneliness. While at her side, she could help her confront everything outside effortlessly. But as she often ran around, she couldn¡¯t be with her sister all the time. Once she was absent, her sister would shut herself off, not letting anyone into her heart.


    But now, things had changed. Chu Biyao knew there¡¯s a man in her sister¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 54 - 51 I Want I Want I Want

    Chapter 54: Chapter 51 I Want I Want I WantChu Mengyao snuggled in Ye Fan¡¯s embrace, her expression sweet as she gradually stopped crying.


    Ye Fan held the beauty, his gaze gentle and his heart filled with happiness.


    "Grumble, grumble!" Chu Mengyao¡¯s stomach growled. She was hungry. Since Ye Fan left, she hadn¡¯t eaten a bite of food or drunk a sip of water. Even with Chu Biyao and the other two girls accompanying her, her heart was too heavy to have an appetite. Now that the storm had passed, the feeling of hunger overwhelmed her, and her appetite surged.


    "I¡¯ll make something delicious for you," Ye Fan softly said.


    He had guessed that Chu Mengyao¡¯s refusal to eat or drink was related to him, which only made him feel more guilty. He silently vowed that such a thing must never happen again.


    Chu Mengyao reluctantly let go of Ye Fan, who then headed into the kitchen.


    Chu Mengyao began to fix her appearance. She doesn¡¯t usually wear makeup, but after crying so much, she looked like a little panda, and her hair was a bit messy. She didn¡¯t want to look disheveled in front of Ye Fan forever. Her face turned red with shyness. Even with the greatest courage now, she didn¡¯t dare to pounce on Ye Fan again. She liked Ye Fan, that¡¯s true. It was her secret. She had never been in love, nor did she know how to be. Although her heart and Ye Fan¡¯s were close, their relationship still appeared as ¡¯boyfriend and girlfriend¡¯.


    A woman dresses up for her beloved, and that was Chu Mengyao¡¯s mindset now.


    Soon, Ye Fan cooked some noodles, adding eggs and vegetables, simple yet flavorful. Chu Mengyao ate with satisfaction.


    Ye Fan stared blankly at Chu Mengyao, feeling a serene peace in his heart, and was filled with joy watching her every move.


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that; it makes me embarrassed." Chu Mengyao had returned to her usual CEO demeanor, with an expression of coolness that naturally carried a hint of aloofness, yet her gaze towards Ye Fan was full of warmth.


    She had grown accustomed to acting this way, and even if she wanted to appear a bit more gentle, she didn¡¯t know how to.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t mind Chu Mengyao¡¯s attitude at all. Their hearts were connected, so their outer attitude didn¡¯t matter.


    "Okay," Ye Fan obediently agreed, daring not to stare at Chu Mengyao anymore, and turned his face away. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You just listen when I¡¯m joking, eh? Wooden head," Chu Mengyao grumbled secretly, chomping on her noodles vigorously as if she were angrily biting Ye Fan instead. But the moment she noticed Ye Fan sneaking a peek at her, her heart leaped with joy, and she ate even more zestfully.


    What Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t know was that Ye Fan was watching her stealthily because he noticed something unusual about her eating.


    "I want more." After downing the last drop of soup, Chu Mengyao eagerly requested.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll cook another bowl," Ye Fan hurried back into the kitchen. Cooking noodles didn¡¯t take much time and it was already early morning. Seeing how Chu Mengyao had suffered so much since he left, he wanted her to rest sooner. Since she was hungry, she naturally had to eat before sleeping. Otherwise, how could she sleep at all?


    Soon, after the second bowl of noodles settled, Chu Mengyao was still not satisfied and said, "I want more."


    "Eat a bit less, won¡¯t you? Eating too much isn¡¯t good," Ye Fan reminded.


    "Are you refusing to make it for me? Then I¡¯ll do it myself." Chu Mengyao pouted, unhappy.


    "I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll make as much as you want to eat." Ye Fan surrendered immediately. What else could he do but satisfy Chu Mengyao¡¯s request? Whatever she needed, he would provide.


    "That¡¯s more like it." Chu Mengyao thought triumphantly, looking toward the kitchen with delight.


    Actually, after finishing the first bowl of noodles, she was no longer hungry. Eating too much at this hour indeed wasn¡¯t good, but she relished the feeling of being cared for by Ye Fan and wanted to keep eating.


    "I still want to eat." After the third bowl was down, Chu Mengyao gazed hopefully at Ye Fan.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll make more." Ye Fan didn¡¯t want to see Chu Mengyao with an empty stomach. Seeing her hopeful eyes, how could he refuse? His heart filled with self-reproach, blaming himself persistently. If he hadn¡¯t rashly left the villa, Chu Mengyao wouldn¡¯t have been sad and wouldn¡¯t have been this hungry.


    "I want, I want... Want what? No more eating; you¡¯ll turn into a little piglet." Chu Biyao appeared, wearing slippers, gave her sister a sharp look, then gazed at Ye Fan full of blame, saying loudly, "Cook, cook, all you know is to cook. Can¡¯t you see that my sister¡¯s stomach is already quite round? She just wants to look at you a few more times and enjoy being cared for by you. If you don¡¯t understand this simple truth, I can¡¯t help but despise you."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Chu Mengyao felt embarrassed as her sister exposed her true feelings.


    "You¡¯re just pretending to be indifferent. Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m your sister; how could you hide such a small thought from me? This man isn¡¯t leaving. Are you worried he¡¯s going to disappear suddenly? You¡¯ll have plenty of chances to see him in the future. Calling ¡¯I want¡¯ now and then, in the middle of the night, makes people who don¡¯t understand the situation think something inappropriate is happening." Chu Biyao winked and teased, making Chu Mengyao bury her head in her chest.


    Chu Mengyao secretly blamed her sister for laying things bare, feeling extremely shy. Yet, deep in her heart, waves of unusual joy spread.


    Ye Fan understood then. Only now did he realize Chu Mengyao¡¯s feelings. While embarrassed, guilt overwhelmed him.


    If not for Chu Biyao¡¯s timely revelation, he would still be in the dark, thinking Chu Mengyao was simply hungry.


    "Stunned, baffled, aren¡¯t you? Be careful not to accidentally overfeed my dear sister. I only have one sister, and should anything happen to her, you can¡¯t afford to compensate." Chu Biyao looked at Ye Fan with interest. Seeing Ye Fan¡¯s clueless face and his na?ve demeanor, her curiosity piqued. Such a man seemed too dense, or rather, in a positive light, too innocent. How he could have grown so much without understanding this?


    However, Chu Biyao also felt that this was just right. Such a man perfectly suited her sister.


    "Um, Biyao, I¡¯ll be more careful in the future. It¡¯s all my fault," Ye Fan admitted his mistake with a wry face.


    He felt blessed by Chu Mengyao¡¯s affection, and he etched Chu Biyao¡¯s warning into his mind.


    "Biyao? You dare call me Biyao, is Biyao a name for you to use?" Chu Biyao chided loudly, then with a mischievous glance, she said earnestly, "Listen well, from now on, call me sister-in-law, understand?"


    "Feeling itchy, are you? Watch how I deal with you." Chu Mengyao, highly embarrassed, moved her hand directly to pinch her sister¡¯s thigh.


    Chu Biyao¡¯s unrestrained audacity made it impossible for Chu Mengyao to just sit still.


    "You can¡¯t catch me, you can¡¯t catch me." Chu Biyao stuck out her tongue and bounced away.


    Chu Mengyao felt too shy to linger in front of Ye Fan any longer and could only leave with a pounding heart to chase after her sister.


    "Sister-in-law?" The words resonated loudly in Ye Fan¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 55 - 52: Sisters Share a Bed

    Chapter 55: Chapter 52: Sisters Share a BedChu Mengyao and Chu Biyao shared a big blanket, the two sisters always slept together whenever they were together, never in separate rooms.


    "My dear elder sister, your prettiest little sister is sharing a bed with you, so stop zoning out and quickly get that man¡¯s image out of your head. You should be focusing on me now." Chu Biyao flicked her sister¡¯s forehead.


    "Ouch!" Chu Mengyao protested softly, like a mosquito buzzing, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense, it¡¯s not what you think."


    "Like a stubborn duck, still dare to speak against me, your skills aren¡¯t good enough to deceive my sharp eyes. Ye Fan disappears for a while, and look at you, crying your heart out like you¡¯re dying, now you¡¯re all happy, like there¡¯s honey in your heart. Just keep giggling to yourself."


    Chu Biyao hummed with a tone of someone who knew her sister inside out, brimming with smugness. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You¡¯d better watch what you say in the future, keep your mouth shut and stop saying whatever comes to mind. I don¡¯t even know what I feel about Ye Fan right now, it¡¯s just like I can¡¯t breathe without him." Chu Mengyao confessed, her face filled with shyness.


    "Silly sister, you¡¯re in love and you don¡¯t even know it, you¡¯re so dumb." Chu Biyao poked her sister¡¯s forehead.


    "What do you know about love, shameless, heartless, only knows how to spout nonsense." Chu Mengyao rolled her eyes.


    "Oh please, what do you mean I don¡¯t know, you¡¯re the one confused while I¡¯m the clear observer." Chu Biyao raised her voice.


    "Oh, you¡¯re so capable, been in love before? Now you have the audacity to lecture me?" Chu Mengyao mocked.


    "Who says I haven¡¯t been in love, I¡¯ve fantasized about it countless times." Chu Biyao puffed her chest confidently.


    "Does that count?" Chu Mengyao widened her eyes.


    "It counts, why wouldn¡¯t it count?" Chu Biyao replied confidently.


    "Fine, if you say it counts, it counts." Chu Mengyao said helplessly, while Chu Biyao got upset, pouting, "The way you say it, sounds so reluctant, can¡¯t I fantasize about my perfect Prince?"


    "Fine, fine." Chu Mengyao¡¯s eyes were full of helplessness.


    "Now that¡¯s better." Chu Biyao said with the air of a victor.


    The two sisters were chatting back and forth, teasing each other, deepening their sisterly bond.


    A moment later, Chu Biyao curiously asked, "Sister, who exactly is Ye Fan, how did he captivate your mind?"


    "Captivate?" Chu Mengyao was first puzzled, then slowly said, "He¡¯s not some spirit catcher, what soul would he capture?"


    Seeing her sister so curious about Ye Fan, asking nonstop, Chu Mengyao reminded her helplessly, "You should be careful with your words. Ye Fan¡¯s background seems really sad. He says he¡¯s an orphan, but I feel like things aren¡¯t that simple. If he doesn¡¯t want to talk about his past, don¡¯t ask randomly, so as not to bring up his sad memories."


    "Don¡¯t worry, dear sister, you really care about him. I promise not to mess around." Chu Biyao solemnly agreed.


    In Ye Fan¡¯s room on the first floor of the villa, he didn¡¯t know what the two sisters were doing. At this moment, he was staring blankly at the ceiling. Chu Mengyao¡¯s kindness toward him was heartfelt, he really enjoyed this care and protection, and felt very sweet inside,


    He secretly vowed to stay by Chu Mengyao¡¯s side, to take good care of her, and not let her suffer a bit of grievance.


    Actually, he couldn¡¯t bear to leave Chu Mengyao, no matter what, he wanted to stay by her side forever.


    Thinking about how he disappeared for a few hours and how sad and disappointed Chu Mengyao looked, he couldn¡¯t help but blame himself.


    That night, Ye Fan thought a lot and didn¡¯t know when he fell deeply asleep, with a sweet smile on his face.


    That night, Ye Fan had a very beautiful dream. Chu Mengyao was snuggling by his side and stayed this way forever.


    Early next morning, when Chu Biyao woke up, she found her sister was not by her side.


    "So early, where did she go?" Chu Biyao wondered while heading downstairs.


    Ye Fan had just gotten up too, and bumped into Chu Biyao.


    "Ye Fan, it¡¯s so early and you didn¡¯t say good morning to your little sister-in-law, don¡¯t you have any manners?" Chu Biyao playfully accused.


    "Stop being so cheeky." Ye Fan scolded lightly.


    At this time, Chu Mengyao¡¯s voice came up, "Hurry up and wash up, then come have breakfast."


    "Wow, a heartfelt breakfast!" Chu Biyao jumped three feet high, full of surprise.


    Before long, the three of them were sitting together for breakfast. Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan looked at each other much more tenderly and affectionately than usual.


    "Exchanging glances with hidden meanings." Chu Biyao blinked at the side.


    After breakfast, Chu Mengyao¡¯s father called. Chu Biyao answered, "Dad, what¡¯s up? What? What?"


    "Sister, mom suddenly fell ill and was taken to the hospital." Chu Biyao exclaimed anxiously.


    "What?" Chu Mengyao was shocked.

 Chapter 56 - 53 Xu Li Seriously Ill

    Chapter 56: Chapter 53 Xu Li Seriously IllCity First Hospital.


    In the corridor outside the emergency room, a man was pacing anxiously, his gaze nervously fixed on the door of the emergency room.


    This man had a full build and eyebrows like swords; he was Chu Zhongtian, the father of Chu Mengyao and Chu Biyao.


    Ye Fan accompanied Chu Mengyao and Chu Biyao, the two sisters, and rushed to the hospital.


    "Dad, what¡¯s wrong with Mom? How could she suddenly fall ill like this?" Chu Mengyao and Chu Biyao were already extremely worried.


    Chu Zhongtian gathered his uneasy thoughts and didn¡¯t want to appear too weak in front of his daughters. As the family¡¯s mainstay, he had to grit his teeth and hold on. He must not scare himself unnecessarily. Besides, the exact condition of his wife was still unknown, and everything could only be answered after the doctor¡¯s examination.


    "She was fine when she woke up this morning, but then suddenly vomited blood and fainted. We still don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening," Chu Zhongtian tried to calm himself.


    "How could this be? Wasn¡¯t Mom¡¯s health always good?" Chu Biyao murmured worriedly.


    Chu Mengyao was also in a daze, her heart hung in the balance.


    Ye Fan knew what Xu Li¡¯s condition was. He had advised her, but she didn¡¯t take it seriously. Even paying attention to it wouldn¡¯t have made any difference to the illness, just as he said, Xu Li was already critically ill.


    Seeing Chu Mengyao¡¯s anxious expression at this moment, Ye Fan also felt bad. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You¡¯re Ye Fan, right? I¡¯ve heard of you. Didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d come too," Chu Zhongtian greeted politely. He didn¡¯t agree with his wife¡¯s decision to drive Ye Fan away. Since Ye Fan had returned to Chu Mengyao¡¯s side, he had no objections.


    Ye Fan nodded without saying anything.


    The door of the emergency room opened, and Xu Li was wheeled out by the doctors.


    "Professor Gao, is my wife¡¯s condition not serious?" Chu Zhongtian asked with a hint of tension.


    Professor Gao, named Gao Mingyuan, wore glasses and appeared to be in his forties, literate and genteel.


    Gao Mingyuan was quite famous for his medical skills in the country. His mentor, Han Guoqing, was the dean of the City First Hospital, renowned both domestically and internationally.


    "Mr. Chu." Gao Mingyuan hesitated a moment, unsure whether to reveal the truth. He had interacted with successful people like Chu Zhongtian, so they knew each other. Generally, anyone wanting to see Gao Mingyuan for a consultation wouldn¡¯t even get a chance to meet him.


    This was because Gao Mingyuan often visited private venues to treat wealthy individuals and government officials.


    Chu Zhongtian could tell from Gao Mingyuan¡¯s expression that the situation wasn¡¯t good. He feigned composure and said, "Professor Gao, speak frankly."


    "Stage IV stomach cancer," Gao Mingyuan uttered these four words.


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s body went limp, nearly fainting. Gao Mingyuan quickly supported him to sit down beside him.


    "How could this happen?" Chu Zhongtian¡¯s eyes were hollow as he murmured.


    Stage IV stomach cancer is almost a terminal illness, with no chance for complete recovery. Even if treated and survived, there¡¯s no telling how much longer one could live. Xu Li is just forty, in her prime; how could Chu Zhongtian and his daughters accept this outcome?


    "Is there no chance for complete eradication?" Chu Biyao asked in shock.


    She knew the severity of the illness; she asked just because she couldn¡¯t give up hope.


    "You must be Mr. Chu¡¯s daughters?" Gao Mingyuan looked at the sisters. Both were celebrities; just Chu Mengyao, the CEO, was much more famous than him, not to mention Chu Biyao, the big star, whom he couldn¡¯t possibly compare with.


    At this moment, Gao Mingyuan was confused about which sister was the star and which was the CEO.


    Gao Mingyuan wisely refrained from asking detailed questions. Moreover, he could see the sisters¡¯ cold demeanor. If he were to probe their backgrounds now, it would be asking for trouble. Didn¡¯t he see their mother in such a condition?


    The sisters did not respond to Gao Mingyuan¡¯s question. Chu Mengyao said solemnly, "With insurance treatment, how many more years can she live?" Her question was brutal yet realistic; it was what she cared about most. She didn¡¯t want her mother to face any mishap, but the question needed asking, and the hard facts had to be accepted, though tentatively.


    "It depends on the effectiveness of the treatment and her physical condition. I can¡¯t guarantee anything specific," Gao Mingyuan replied truthfully.


    In the ward, Xu Li lay on the bed, looking listless and dispirited.


    A female nurse, lacking tact, rushed to Chu Mengyao, pleading, "Are you the national goddess? My nephew really likes you; can you sign an autograph for me?" Speaking, she took out paper and pen, eagerly looking at Chu Mengyao.


    Chu Mengyao was rather irritated inside. It was one thing for the nurse to mistake her identity, but to foolishly ask for an autograph at such a time!


    "Find somewhere to cool off. Don¡¯t be an eyesore here," Chu Biyao rebuked coldly.


    The nurse wilted and inwardly cursed, "The national goddess is really rude, looking down on us vulnerable groups. Without our support, would you be this famous? Acting all high and mighty, your character isn¡¯t much!"


    Before speaking, the nurse had hesitated for quite a while, but she still found the wrong person, branding the national goddess onto Chu Mengyao.


    "Nurse Wu, do you want to keep working? Get out of here," Gao Mingyuan frowned and reproached.


    The nurse ran out of the ward, feeling wronged.


    "Mr. Chu, you can chat for a while. I¡¯ll consult with my teacher to come up with a complete treatment plan," Gao Mingyuan took his leave, deeply resenting the nurse¡¯s stupidity. The foolish woman¡ªwhat was she thinking running in to ask for an autograph? This was beyond brainless; it made him very angry. This matter wouldn¡¯t be taken lightly; it had to be dealt with severely. He didn¡¯t want such foolish nurses under his supervision.


    "Mom." The two sisters flanked the bedside, calling out sadly, with tears welling up in their eyes.


    "Don¡¯t wail. I¡¯m not dead yet. Usually, it¡¯s hard to see you two, but now that I¡¯m bedridden, you both show unity, appearing right in my sight," Xu Li weakly spoke.


    She already knew about her condition. Despite despairing, it was futile without acceptance. She could only try to face reality; how many years she could live depended on fate.


    "Mom, what are you talking about? You¡¯ll definitely live a long life," the sisters murmured with grievance.


    Xu Li held back tears from overflowing and said to Chu Zhongtian, "Old thing, after I die, while you¡¯re still young, find yourself another partner. But keep your eyes wide open when choosing someone; if anyone dares bully my two daughters, I¡¯ll haunt you even as a ghost."


    Chu Zhongtian turned his head away, his eyes wet, throat heavy, and didn¡¯t speak.


    "Ye Fan, I¡¯ve treated you poorly. Don¡¯t hold it against me. I¡¯m pleased you¡¯ve come back to Mengyao¡¯s side. After I pass, I won¡¯t be able to bother you," Xu Li slowly said, weakly. "I didn¡¯t believe when you said I was critically ill; now I do."


    "Auntie, don¡¯t say that," Ye Fan¡¯s heart felt heavy too. Honestly, he was confident he could cure Xu Li. But he dared not treat her; it was impossible. His medical techniques were unconventional and weird, primarily involving acupoint manipulation and blood movement, requiring complete nudity and pinpoint accuracy. No room for error. Could he dare act recklessly with Xu Li naked?


    Absolutely not.


    Thus, Ye Fan had the skill to save people but didn¡¯t dare act impulsively.

 Chapter 57 - 54: Can Really Be Cured

    Chapter 57: Chapter 54: Can Really Be CuredXu Li¡¯s words left Chu Zhongtian, Chu Mengyao, and Chu Biyao, the father and daughters, completely stunned. How did Ye Fan know that Xu Li was terminally ill?


    "What¡¯s going on?" Chu Zhongtian asked his wife gravely.


    "When I went to my daughter¡¯s villa, he said I only had a few years to live. At the time, I thought he was cursing me, but now I realize that¡¯s not the case," Xu Li said without hiding anything, as there was no need to keep it secret.


    "Ye Fan, do you know medicine? You knew my wife was sick the first time you saw her? Did you see it?" Chu Zhongtian looked at Ye Fan incredulously. It was beyond belief that someone like Gao Mingyuan, a professor in the medical field, had to carry out a detailed examination to determine his wife¡¯s condition. Yet, Ye Fan seemingly claimed Xu Li was beyond saving, as if he knew something.


    "Ye Fan!?" Chu Mengyao and Chu Biyao also looked at Ye Fan with expecting eyes, full of surprise.


    At this point, Xu Li also noticed something was amiss. How did Ye Fan see through it? It was incredible!


    Ye Fan met the eager gazes of Chu Mengyao and others, unsure of what to say. His medical skills were more about stimulating the body¡¯s potential mechanisms to enhance strength, but treating illnesses like Xu Li¡¯s could also be approached with his methods.


    However, his medical arts were mainly enigmatic; for instance, when tapping acupoints, the body had to be bare to precisely hit the points. Any intervening clothes would interfere, making it inconvenient to target; thus, his fingers had to move over the skin to locate acupoints accurately before taking action.


    While in the God Organization, even before executing missions, he had already fully learned the Ghost Doctor¡¯s arts. During subsequent life-and-death crises, it was precisely these mysterious medical skills that repeatedly saved him from deadly situations.


    Apart from applying this technique to himself, he had never used it on others.


    If he cured Xu Li with extraordinary measures, his identity might be exposed; yet, saving Xu Li mattered more to him than the risk of exposure. The key issue was that Xu Li was Chu Mengyao¡¯s mother. How could he, in good conscience, touch and locate acupoints on Xu Li¡¯s bare skin, even if it would heal her? It was too embarrassing a process.


    "I know a bit about medicine, but..." Ye Fan hesitated, unsure of how to explain.


    He didn¡¯t want to see Chu Mengyao upset and wished to cure Xu Li, but how could he dare employ his unusual treatment methods?


    Chu Mengyao was extremely surprised; she didn¡¯t know Ye Fan could practice medicine, and it seemed his skills were quite deep.


    "But what? But what? Just tell us quickly," Chu Biyao urged anxiously. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Daughter, don¡¯t rush," Chu Zhongtian noticed Ye Fan¡¯s dilemma and kindly said, "If there¡¯s any concern, feel free to share it. We can discuss it. As long as it helps with the treatment, I¡¯ll agree to any of your requests."


    Chu Zhongtian still didn¡¯t know if Ye Fan was confident about curing his wife, but he firmly believed that the study of medicine was broad and profound, filled with bizarre and strange matters. He placed a certain level of expectation on Ye Fan.


    "I can cure Auntie¡¯s illness, but there are some things I need to discuss with her privately; only with her consent can I proceed," Ye Fan spoke calmly.


    "What? You can cure it!" Chu Zhongtian was astounded, his blood pressure surging with excitement, almost fainting from joy. He exclaimed, "You¡¯re serious? You can really cure her?"


    He knew how formidable Gao Mingyuan was, and if even someone like Professor Gao Mingyuan had no way to deal with such a complex illness, who would believe Ye Fan could cure it? This was a significant challenge in the medical field with no effective treatment plan. Yet, Ye Fan¡¯s confidence made Chu Zhongtian inclined to believe him, despite his lack of belief in the supernatural.


    After all, Huaxia had a long history with many hidden talented individuals in the populace. As they say, great masters are hidden among the people. He now regarded Ye Fan as one of those reclusive geniuses.


    "Ye Fan, are you telling the truth? You¡¯re not lying to me," Chu Mengyao looked at him with hopeful eyes.


    "Yes." Ye Fan nodded seriously.


    Xu Li, hearing the good news from the depths of despair, felt as if she¡¯d been transported to a joyous paradise, shedding tears of joy.


    "Ye Fan, there¡¯s no need to discuss anything with me. Whatever you require, as long as it¡¯s within my capability, I¡¯ll surely agree to it," Xu Li pledged confidently. Deep down, she assumed Ye Fan¡¯s condition for treating her was wanting to be with Mengyao; yet even if that were the case, she wouldn¡¯t bring it up first, wanting Ye Fan to say it himself.


    Though she wanted to live, if Ye Fan¡¯s condition did involve such a demand, she wouldn¡¯t hold him in high regard.


    "I will do my utmost to satisfy any conditions you have," Chu Zhongtian emphasized from the side. As long as his wife was safe, he would give up anything necessary. If it involved his daughter, he would consider carefully, and with his daughter¡¯s agreement, he would deliberate further.


    In the worst-case scenario, if Ye Fan really set the condition as being with Mengyao, it would be a hard choice to make in saving his wife¡¯s life. Yet at least, it would indicate Ye Fan¡¯s character was questionable.


    "Mr. Chu, don¡¯t believe this fraud¡¯s nonsense. From what I see, he¡¯s a scammer trying to deceive you for your money. I am a top-notch doctor domestically, often treating various notable figures, which you know well."


    "My mentor is a leading figure in the medical community both domestically and internationally. I¡¯ve consulted him, and this illness has progressed so severely there¡¯s no possibility of a cure. However, I sincerely hope Ms. Xu can overcome this disease, but we must be realistic and not be deceived. Trusting in science is the only wise choice."


    Gao Mingyuan appeared, having overheard Ye Fan¡¯s audacious claim to cure Xu Li, which infuriated him.


    A fraud, simply a fraud. To him, Ye Fan was like one of those charlatans peddling fake remedies on the street.


    Can such an illness be cured? Absolutely impossible. The medical field has no remedy for it; how could there be a hope of recovery?


    Gao Mingyuan didn¡¯t know who Ye Fan was, but to show off in front of Chu Mengyao and her sister, he did everything he could to belittle Ye Fan and highlight his own prowess.


    Chu Zhongtian began to hesitate. His original trust in Ye Fan wavered after hearing Gao Mingyuan¡¯s words.


    "Don¡¯t argue with a fool; just because you can¡¯t, doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t. Speak disrespectfully again, and I won¡¯t be polite," Ye Fan coldly reprimanded.


    Gao Mingyuan held back his anger, speaking elegantly, "What, got exposed by me, and now you¡¯re enraged and want to fight?"


    "Ignorant." Ye Fan stepped forward, skillfully tapping a point on Gao Mingyuan¡¯s head.

 Chapter 58 - 55: This Must Not Be Known to the Husband

    Chapter 58: Chapter 55: This Must Not Be Known to the Husband"What did you do to me?"


    Gao Mingyuan opened his mouth to say this, but no sound came out. This felt eerie to Gao Mingyuan, and a look of horror immediately appeared on his face.


    "Here¡¯s a lesson for you, next time you act presumptuously in front of me, rinse your mouth first," Ye Fan warned.


    Gao Mingyuan was furious, but unable to speak, he had to swallow the humiliation, deeply hating Ye Fan in his heart. He was a respected professor, and being shamed by some unknown boy was a loss of face for him.


    Even though he found it baffling and was quite afraid of Ye Fan¡¯s methods, it was not a reason to let Ye Fan go.


    "What is this?" Chu Zhongtian was taken aback. Such a method seemed to only exist in novels. How could it possibly be real?


    Chu Mengyao and her sister¡¯s eyes were filled with delight. No matter what Ye Fan did, it showed that Ye Fan was very capable, suggesting that their mother could be saved.


    "A master," Chu Zhongtian judged Ye Fan. He glanced at Gao Mingyuan and saw the resentment in Gao¡¯s eyes. Offending someone like Gao Mingyuan could be troublesome. No matter how much money one has, a failing health renders it useless. Gao Mingyuan was a professor specializing in treating people, with superb medical skills; you shouldn¡¯t make fun of someone like that.


    "Ye Fan, perhaps you should first help Professor Gao?" Chu Zhongtian suggested tactfully. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Leave him be. He¡¯ll be able to speak again in an hour, and he won¡¯t die," Ye Fan said nonchalantly.


    Gao Mingyuan gave Ye Fan a fierce glare before turning and leaving. He couldn¡¯t stay there any longer.


    Chu Mengyao was quite pleased. Seeing Gao Mingyuan suffer a loss made her happy; Gao¡¯s unrestrained rebuke of Ye Fan had greatly displeased her.


    "You three go out first, since Ye Fan wants to talk to me alone, don¡¯t interrupt us," Xu Li softly murmured. She had perceived Ye Fan¡¯s unusual traits and wanted to know what Ye Fan wanted to say to her.


    Chu Zhongtian and his two daughters left the ward.


    "If you have any requests, feel free to say them. If you want to be with Mengyao in exchange for treating me, then forget it. I don¡¯t want to die, but I don¡¯t want my daughter to have a close relationship with a man of unknown origin," Xu Li straightforwardly revealed her thoughts without any pretense.


    "You misunderstand. I have no such request. Mengyao and I are just friends, not what you think," Ye Fan appreciated Xu Li¡¯s frankness. After all, as Chu Mengyao¡¯s mother, it was only natural for her to consider her daughter¡¯s well-being.


    Besides, Xu Li was right. His background was unknown, and his hands were stained with blood.


    He did have feelings for Chu Mengyao, but out of inferiority, he dared not express his feelings. If he could just stay friends and be close with her, he would be content.


    "Could it be my own petty thoughts? Did I misunderstand? But my daughter¡¯s attitude towards him is dangerous. Could it be one-sided?" Xu Li thought quickly. The idea of her daughter unrequitedly liking Ye Fan made her uneasy.


    She looked at Ye Fan meaningfully, finding his gaze very bright, not appearing to be lying. Yet somehow, she couldn¡¯t quite see through Ye Fan¡¯s true intentions.


    "What is your requirement then? Do you need my consent to treat me?" Xu Li pressed on.


    Ye Fan replied earnestly, "My medical skills are quite peculiar. To cure your illness, I must remove all clothing and precisely tap acupuncture points. Hence, I dare not proceed without your consent."


    Xu Li was stunned, her face turning red. Was there truly such a bizarre medical technique?


    She didn¡¯t know, but she could tell from Ye Fan¡¯s clear eyes that he wasn¡¯t deceiving her.


    Even male obstetricians don¡¯t see the entire body of a parturient woman, only parts. Moreover, given the choice, no woman would prefer a male doctor when there are many female doctors available.


    "Is that your request? Aren¡¯t you afraid that after curing me, I might still drive you away and not let you stay by Mengyao¡¯s side?" Xu Li was unsure if she should agree to let Ye Fan treat her. However, if it could cure her illness, she had no reservations; she was unwilling to leave her husband and daughter too early. She thought of Ye Fan as merely a female doctor.


    Mentally, that was how she rationalized it, but deep down, the resistance and aversion were intense.


    "How you act is up to you, but you are Chu Mengyao¡¯s mother; I can¡¯t just stand by," Ye Fan said sincerely.


    Xu Li took somewhat of a new view of Ye Fan, but she could not immediately accept his suggestion and needed to consider it carefully. Her body had only been seen by her husband; she couldn¡¯t simply let another man see it. Even if she regarded Ye Fan as a doctor, he was still a man, and she couldn¡¯t easily allow him to see her. During treatment, her body would definitely be touched; that was most unacceptable to her.


    "I need to think it through." Xu Li said awkwardly.


    "I understand. Honestly, I¡¯m also uneasy, but seeing Chu Mengyao sad, I can¡¯t bear it. It might be best to discuss this with Uncle Chu to prevent unnecessary misunderstandings," Ye Fan emphasized.


    After thinking for a moment, Xu Li made a decision. Rather than leaving her husband and daughter behind to die, she preferred Ye Fan¡¯s treatment. So what if her body was seen? It was no big deal.


    "I¡¯ll let you treat me, but you must agree to one condition," Xu Li decided.


    "What is it?" Ye Fan asked, puzzled.


    "You must keep silent about seeing my body and tell no one. Only heaven, earth, you, and I will know," Xu Li instructed seriously.


    "What about Uncle Chu?" Ye Fan inquired.


    "Don¡¯t worry about that. Just keep it secret, can you?" Xu Li lowered her voice.


    "Alright." Ye Fan agreed.


    Xu Li did not want her husband to know that her body had been seen by another man, even if her husband would agree with Ye Fan¡¯s method of treatment. To avoid any resentment from her husband, she decided to keep it totally confidential.


    "Where should the treatment take place? I¡¯m prepared, and you can treat me anytime," Xu Li offered.


    "The hospital isn¡¯t quiet enough. I need a quiet room, and no one should interrupt during the treatment," Ye Fan couldn¡¯t start treating her randomly; Xu Li might inadvertently make some noise, which would be disastrous if overheard.


    "Then I¡¯ll be discharged, and once we¡¯re home, you can treat me," Xu Li said, bearing her embarrassment.

 Chapter 59 - 56: A Brother-in-Law Fell from the Sky

    Chapter 59: Chapter 56: A Brother-in-Law Fell from the SkyOutside the ward, Chu Zhongtian and his daughters patiently waited. Why did Ye Fan want to talk to Xu Li alone? The three of them had no idea, but they were intensely curious about any requests Ye Fan might have.


    "From his attitude, he shouldn¡¯t make any excessive demands. As long as my wife¡¯s illness can be cured, that¡¯s more important than anything," Chu Zhongtian thought with joy. As long as his wife was okay, no sacrifice would be too great.


    Chu Biyao whispered, "Sister, do you think he might ask you to be with him as a condition for treating Mom? That would be a disaster. You know what kind of temper Mom has. If that¡¯s the case, it would be terrible."


    She didn¡¯t know Ye Fan well and had such concerns. Right now, Ye Fan had the upper hand, and if he were like most people, he would surely make such a demand. This was a deal with nothing to lose, it was impossible not to be tempted.


    "He won¡¯t." Chu Mengyao said confidently.


    This was trust without reservation, pure and sincere understanding.


    Chu Biyao was slightly startled. In this noisy world, there was so much deceit and trickery between people. Having this kind of trust surprised her greatly. She had no doubts about her sister¡¯s words and had a new appreciation for Ye Fan¡¯s character.


    After Ye Fan and Xu Li finished their discussion, the three of them entered the ward.


    "Hey, what did my mom agree to for your request?" Chu Biyao nudged Ye Fan¡¯s heel and asked in a low voice.


    Chu Mengyao also looked at him with curiosity. Naturally, Ye Fan wouldn¡¯t reveal his secret with Xu Li. Besides, telling the sisters he needed to treat a naked Xu Li wasn¡¯t something he could say. He had planned to let Chu Zhongtian know, but Xu Li insisted on keeping it a secret, so he wouldn¡¯t divulge anything. He¡¯d just bury it deep inside.


    "Nothing," Ye Fan replied firmly.


    "Hmph, keeping secrets from me? Just because you don¡¯t say it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll ask Mom, and if your request doesn¡¯t satisfy me, you¡¯ll see," Chu Biyao threatened maliciously.


    Xu Li said nothing about her secret with Ye Fan, weakly saying, "Discharge me. Let Ye Fan treat me at home."


    "Discharge? Dear, are you kidding? How can you leave the hospital at a time like this? The equipment and medicine Ye Fan needs are all here. We can easily get anything needed. Nothing¡¯s available at home, so how will he treat you there? Do you think Ye Fan has magical cures?"


    Chu Zhongtian thought his wife was delirious from her illness and speaking nonsense. How could he agree to such a request?


    "Mom, now¡¯s not the time to leave the hospital. Don¡¯t worry, Ye Fan will cure your illness. Is it because you can¡¯t accept his request? It¡¯s okay; I¡¯ll handle him and make sure he behaves," Chu Biyao quickly interjected.


    Chu Mengyao had a forehead full of questions, staring puzzledly at her mother. Her mother seemed normal, not like she was rambling. She became even more suspicious and looked at Ye Fan, feeling that something was off.


    Xu Li was both happy and helpless seeing her husband¡¯s and daughter¡¯s concern and anxiety. Carefully, she said, "I¡¯m feeling clear-headed, not talking nonsense. Ye Fan doesn¡¯t need anything from the hospital to treat me."


    "Really?" Chu Zhongtian looked at Ye Fan for confirmation.


    "Yes." Ye Fan nodded confidently.


    "Alright, no problem, I¡¯ll handle the discharge papers right away." Chu Zhongtian trusted Ye Fan¡¯s words completely and didn¡¯t hesitate to choose discharge. Without Ye Fan¡¯s approval, he wouldn¡¯t believe his wife¡¯s words.


    Before long, the five of them drove away from the hospital.


    Gao Mingyuan watched the car drive away, especially thinking of Ye Fan¡¯s figure, his expression turned venomous. He still couldn¡¯t speak, fueling his rage.


    "Just you wait, I¡¯ll make you pay," Gao Mingyuan thought viciously to himself.


    Two hours later, the five of them arrived at Chu Zhongtian and his wife¡¯s residence.


    In the bedroom, Xu Li lay on the bed, her face deep red. The thought of baring herself entirely, exposing her naked body to Ye Fan, made her blush uncontrollably, even her entire body felt slightly warm.


    Outside the bedroom, Chu Zhongtian, Chu Biyao, and Chu Mengyao waited anxiously.


    Ye Fan needed a completely quiet environment to treat Xu Li, so the three of them naturally wouldn¡¯t disturb him. Moreover, since Xu Li would be undressed, they certainly couldn¡¯t witness this scene, and all things considered, Ye Fan and Xu Li had to be alone, with no one else present.


    "Why all the mystery? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s something shameful, and yet we can¡¯t see," Chu Biyao muttered.


    "Just be patient. I have a lot of confidence in him. True experts have their own rules, and besides, he can treat illnesses the medical community can¡¯t. This shows he knows secrets others don¡¯t, so naturally, he can¡¯t let outsiders know," Chu Zhongtian said, full of hope. In his mind, Ye Fan had become the type of expert who hides his talents. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chu Zhongtian said to Chu Mengyao meaningfully, "Daughter, how did you meet Ye Fan?"


    "How did we meet?" Chu Mengyao was taken aback. This question was hard to answer. She¡¯d been saved by Ye Fan when assassins attacked her. She couldn¡¯t tell her father about that and make him worry. After thinking for a moment, she seriously replied, "He came out of nowhere, and that¡¯s how we met."


    In her heart, Ye Fan did appear out of nowhere, like he was sent by heaven to protect her.


    "A good brother-in-law fell from the sky?" Chu Biyao blinked hard, curious at how her sister and Ye Fan met and how things developed to this point.


    "Watch your mouth," Chu Mengyao said with embarrassment.


    "It¡¯s true. Your face is all red, and you still won¡¯t admit it," Chu Biyao teased.


    "You little rascal, your mom is in this state, and you still have the mind to tease your sister," Chu Zhongtian admonished helplessly.


    "Dad, don¡¯t worry. Mom will be fine. You don¡¯t need to worry yourself to death. Come, I¡¯ll make you some tea to calm your nerves, so you¡¯re not on edge," Chu Biyao said, leading Chu Zhongtian away by the arm.


    The three of them sat in the living room waiting. Chu Zhongtian¡¯s mind was still a bit restless. He believed his wife would be fine, but until the last moment, how could he relax his heart?


    Regarding Ye Fan¡¯s medical skills, Chu Zhongtian was deeply impressed. Just by a simple gesture, he had rendered Gao Mingyuan speechless. Such a miraculous method was astounding.

 Chapter 60 - 57: Treating Illness

    Chapter 60: Chapter 57: Treating IllnessIn the bedroom, the atmosphere was a bit awkward. Xu Li¡¯s face was full of shyness, and she was still adjusting her emotions.


    Ye Fan looked much calmer, his gaze clear and without any noticeable change.


    "Adjust your mood, then we¡¯ll start," Ye Fan said softly.


    "Okay." Xu Li replied in a voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, her heart very complicated.


    Now she was lying before Ye Fan, allowing him to treat her as he pleased, which made her very resistant.


    Even though she considered Ye Fan a doctor, she psychologically couldn¡¯t overcome this hurdle.


    If it were a female doctor, it would be fine, but the key was Ye Fan was male.


    If not for the severe illness and the hospital¡¯s inability to completely cure her, she wouldn¡¯t let Ye Fan treat her.


    Compared to leaving her husband and daughter, she¡¯d rather let Ye Fan treat her. After all, she had a serious illness.


    "What am I thinking? He¡¯s as young as my daughter, in my mind he¡¯s just a junior. Isn¡¯t it just undressing for treatment? It¡¯s no big deal, I¡¯ll go for it." Xu Li silently encouraged herself.


    Seeing Xu Li¡¯s conflicted appearance, Ye Fan said, "How about I knock you out? That way you won¡¯t feel embarrassed. I can finish in under five minutes, no need to be too tense."


    "Knock me out?" Xu Li considered this suggestion, but couldn¡¯t accept it. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust Ye Fan or worried he would misbehave, it was simply because she didn¡¯t want to be unaware of what was happening with Ye Fan. No matter what, she wanted to stay conscious.


    From Xu Li¡¯s changing expression, how could Ye Fan not understand what Xu Li was thinking? "Or, you could blindfold yourself. Maybe you¡¯ll feel better if you can¡¯t see."


    "This suggestion is acceptable." Xu Li found a piece of black cloth, then lay down again. She whispered, "Turn your head. Once I¡¯m ready, you can turn back."


    "Alright." Ye Fan complied. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xu Li covered herself with the quilt. As she rustled to undress, a slight friction sound came out. She peeked at Ye Fan, fearing he might sneak a glance at her. Seeing Ye Fan¡¯s honest and disciplined demeanor, she felt much more at ease.


    A moment later, she asked quietly, "Do I need to take it all off?"


    Asking this question, Xu Li was extremely shy, wishing she could find a crack to hide in.


    "All of it. If I have to do it myself later, it will make you even more embarrassed. Some acupoints are in sensitive areas, you know this. Otherwise, it will affect my treatment," Ye Fan replied earnestly.


    "Oh!" Xu Li¡¯s voice was so low she couldn¡¯t even hear herself. She didn¡¯t hesitate further, gritted her teeth, and acted. She then put the removed intimate clothing under the pillow, blindfolded herself, and lay flat on the bed, covered with the quilt.


    "I¡¯m ready, you can turn around now. How to proceed with the treatment is now up to you." Xu Li¡¯s voice quivered slightly.


    "Alright." Ye Fan turned around, noticing Xu Li was trembling with tension, her body subtly shaking, the quilt gently swaying. He spoke solemnly, "Try to relax, don¡¯t be nervous, and don¡¯t worry."


    "Okay." Xu Li agreed, but thinking about the upcoming scene, she couldn¡¯t calm herself.


    "I¡¯m going to uncover the quilt on you to start the treatment," Ye Fan sought her approval.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me, just go ahead," Xu Li¡¯s lips moved slightly.


    Ye Fan wasted no time, forcefully lifted the quilt and tossed it aside.


    Ye Fan¡¯s heart was as calm as water, his fingers constantly moving, causing subtle changes in acupoints under his deft touches.

 Chapter 61 - 58: Just Want to Slap My Own Face

    Chapter 61: Chapter 58: Just Want to Slap My Own FaceAfter the treatment was completed, Ye Fan got out of bed and stood to the side.


    "Alright, I¡¯m heading out now." Ye Fan said this, very calmly.


    "Wait, stand aside first, and leave after I tidy up."


    Xu Li removed the black cloth from her eyes, lazily pulled the covers over herself, and wanted to rest for a few minutes before getting up to dress. She didn¡¯t have the strength for that now, so she said to Ye Fan: "Let me catch my breath for a bit, don¡¯t turn around to look at me."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll stand here for a bit, no problem. I won¡¯t peek at you, don¡¯t worry." Ye Fan spoke softly.


    Xu Li stared at Ye Fan with a complicated expression, watching him stand there like a statue, her heart felt peculiar. She knew Ye Fan wouldn¡¯t look at her; she didn¡¯t know why she believed that so strongly. Even if Ye Fan looked at her right now, he wouldn¡¯t see her body since she was already covered by the blanket. She didn¡¯t even have the courage to face Ye Fan, how could she dare to meet his gaze?


    Three minutes later, Xu Li regained some strength. After tidying up everything, she softly said: "Alright, you can leave now."


    Ye Fan left.


    "Despicable."


    "Bad woman."


    "Make your filthy mind disappear."


    "I¡¯ll beat you, beat you to death."


    Xu Li scolded herself, slapping herself repeatedly, muttering as she dealt a hard smack each time, thoroughly casting out the dark side of her mind. Gradually, she calmed down and stopped overthinking.


    "Ye Fan, is it done?" Chu Zhongtian, Chu Biyao, and Chu Mengyao watched Ye Fan appear, and the three of them quickly got up, anxiously asking.


    "Yes, it¡¯s done. As long as you drink a few more doses of medicine, there won¡¯t be any problem." Ye Fan confidently replied. When he was at the city¡¯s first hospital, he originally could have prepared the medicine, but he didn¡¯t, thinking he didn¡¯t want to expose his medical skills under Gao Mingyuan¡¯s watch.


    "Daughter, quickly go to the study and bring the pen and ink." Chu Zhongtian instructed with joy on his face. Seeing his two daughters¡¯ actions, he chuckled bitterly, "Sigh, I guess I¡¯ll fetch it myself."


    Chu Mengyao and her sister had already rushed eagerly toward the bedroom.


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 62 - 59 The Unspeakable Secret

    Chapter 62: Chapter 59 The Unspeakable Secret"Mom, what are you doing? Why are you hitting yourself?"


    Chu Mengyao and Chu Biyao rushed into the bedroom and saw Xu Li slapping herself. The two sisters were immediately taken aback.


    The sisters gathered around Xu Li, their eyes full of anxiety and confusion.


    "Don¡¯t make a fuss. It hurts a bit, and I wanted to slap myself to wake up."


    Xu Li gave a bitter smile and concocted a lame excuse for herself. If her two daughters knew she was hitting herself to punish her darker side, she wondered what they would think.


    The two sisters didn¡¯t overthink it. Chu Biyao said with concern, "Mom, don¡¯t hit yourself. You¡¯ve been so sick. As long as you can heal, a little pain is nothing. Isn¡¯t there a saying that good medicine is bitter? Ye Fan¡¯s method of treatment is different from ordinary doctors¡¯. If you just endure it, it won¡¯t hurt, so there¡¯s no need to hit yourself."


    "I understand." Xu Li nodded with a laugh and tears, saying nothing more, nor explaining further.


    "Mom, how do you feel now? You look great, as if you¡¯ve gotten ten years younger. Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere?" Chu Mengyao asked.


    "Exactly, your complexion is rosy, radiant, exuding the aura of a young girl." Chu Biyao chimed in.


    "Listening to you two, it sounds like I was really old before." Xu Li said with an odd tone.


    "Mom, no way, you¡¯re as youthful and beautiful as I am. When we walk down the street, people think we¡¯re sisters, not mother and daughter." Chu Biyao smiled sweetly.


    "You, always talking nonsense without any bounds." Xu Li laughed, poking her younger daughter on the forehead.


    Then, Xu Li said seriously, "It¡¯s strange. When I suddenly got sick, I felt horrible all over. Yet, after Ye Fan¡¯s treatment, I felt no discomfort at all. There was a warm current flowing in my body, indescribably comfortable."


    "That¡¯s amazing. Mom, how did Ye Fan treat you?" Chu Mengyao asked, pondering in her heart, "He¡¯s excellent at fighting, almost with ghost-like skills, and his medical skills are also impressive. It¡¯s hard not to be curious about what he has experienced in the past."


    "Don¡¯t ask too much. Just know that Ye Fan saved my life; he¡¯s a great benefactor to our family. Don¡¯t be so curious about anything else." Xu Li couldn¡¯t possibly divulge that she was treated by Ye Fan while undressed. She had kept this to herself. "From now on, whatever happens between you and Ye Fan, I won¡¯t meddle. You two sort it out yourselves."


    If Ye Fan had suggested the condition for saving her was to be with Mengyao, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed. However, Ye Fan said nothing, only saving her because she was Mengyao¡¯s mother. This made Xu Li give in.


    She no longer wanted to worry unnecessarily. As long as Mengyao would no longer suffer, she, as a mother, could overlook many things. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mom, what are you saying? Ye Fan and I are just friends." Chu Mengyao felt embarrassed.


    As long as her mother no longer harbored prejudices against Ye Fan, she was very happy.


    "I understand my daughter. You no longer need to hide your feelings for him. However, I can¡¯t fathom his intentions towards you. Make sure you see clearly. If you get hurt in the end, don¡¯t blame me for not warning you." Xu Li advised earnestly. To be honest, she couldn¡¯t discern what Ye Fan really meant to Mengyao. She had mentioned the two¡¯s relationship, but Ye Fan¡¯s response was similar to Mengyao¡¯s, which added to her confusion and suspicion.


    "Mom, rest assured. Sister has a slightly better judgment than me and won¡¯t be easily deceived." Chu Biyao laughed joyously.


    "Are you indirectly praising your own judgment? How come your elusive little sidekick hasn¡¯t shown up? If he knew you were home, he¡¯d definitely be clinging to you. Since your judgment is good, what about your little sidekick?" Xu Li asked with a smile.


    "Mom, please don¡¯t say such things, and don¡¯t worry unnecessarily. My little sidekick and I are just close friends, not at all in a romantic relationship." Chu Biyao hurriedly warned, fearing her mother would worry about her matters.


    "A male best friend? Isn¡¯t there a saying nowadays that there¡¯s no pure friendship between men and women? Is your friendship normal? Moreover, your little sidekick has followed you around since childhood. Just because you have no intention towards him doesn¡¯t mean he has none towards you." Xu Li said solemnly.


    "Mom, you¡¯re overthinking. If he ever has such thoughts, I¡¯ll break off ties with him." Chu Biyao promised righteously.


    "The entertainment industry is chaotic. You must protect yourself, so you don¡¯t suffer. I disapproved of you singing back then, but you insisted. I can¡¯t control your ideals, but as a mother, I don¡¯t want to see you get into trouble." Xu Li was very serious.


    "Mom, stop worrying unnecessarily. I have a plan. You should just focus on recuperating and talk less if possible." Chu Biyao flashed a grin, then mysteriously asked, "Mom, tell me secretly, did Ye Fan mention any excessive demands while at the hospital? If he did, I¡¯ll deal with him later."


    "No demands at all. He just asked me to keep his medical skills a secret. That¡¯s all." Xu Li spoke casually. The reason Ye Fan privately spoke with her was to seek her consent about being treated naked; nothing else was mentioned.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t ask for anything in return for treating her.


    "I see. Then he has a decent character, just as sister said, as long as he didn¡¯t use treating you as leverage." Chu Biyao nodded in satisfaction, her eyes showing approval.


    The three ladies were chatting.


    Outside, after Chu Zhongtian found a pen and ink, Ye Fan wrote down a prescription.


    Handing the prescription to Chu Zhongtian, Ye Fan said solemnly, "Uncle Chu, take this prescription and get ten doses of traditional medicine. Auntie¡¯s illness is already healed. This prescription is for nourishing the body. I hope you can keep my medical skills a secret for the time being. Just get the medicine from any random place, but avoid the city¡¯s First Hospital to prevent trouble."


    "Okay." Chu Zhongtian agreed.


    Since Ye Fan wanted it kept a secret, Chu Zhongtian naturally wouldn¡¯t broadcast it. Everyone has their secrets. As long as his wife¡¯s illness could be healed, that was the most important thing; he wouldn¡¯t stir up trouble for no reason.


    What Ye Fan didn¡¯t know was, shortly afterward, Xu Li went to the hospital for a check-up, and the examination showed that Xu Li¡¯s body had no issues. However, the doctor in charge discovered an oddity: a mysterious mechanism in Xu Li¡¯s body that caught the doctor¡¯s attention.


    When this news spread, it reached Gao Mingyuan¡¯s ears.


    Similarly, Xu Li¡¯s recovery caused a great uproar in the medical community.


    Of course, all this is a tale for another time.

 Chapter 63 - 60: The Matter of Sending People Away

    Chapter 63: Chapter 60: The Matter of Sending People Away"You two should both go back and take care of your own things. I¡¯m fine now, don¡¯t waste your time staying around me."


    After catching up with her daughter, Xu Li urged them to leave like this. She was already sending them away, honestly hoping her daughter would stay longer, but Ye Fan was still around. Naturally, she was reluctant to face Ye Fan in such a situation.


    So, she could only send her daughter away, and naturally, Ye Fan would follow along.


    She was really hungry now, like a cat clawing at her stomach, and could only relax to eat and drink after sending her daughter and Ye Fan away.


    She wanted to act as if nothing had happened, but having climaxed twice in front of Ye Fan, how could she possibly pretend?


    "Mom, what are you saying? You always complain that we never have time to stay with you. Now that we finally can, you¡¯re sending us away." Chu Biyao pouted in grievance.


    "Mom, the work can wait. You don¡¯t need to worry. Just having us around you would be great after you¡¯ve been through such an illness." Chu Mengyao muttered softly.


    "There will be plenty of time to be with me in the future. I know you both are busy, so don¡¯t linger around just to get in my way. It¡¯s enough that you think of me as your mom. Don¡¯t delay your work for me, or I¡¯ll feel guilty." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xu Li continued to usher them out, unable to voice her real thoughts, and could only try different ways to have her daughters leave first.


    "Mom, are you upset with us for not being with you lately and saying it out of spite? You never used to send us away before. Don¡¯t worry, even if the sky falls, we¡¯d stick to your side." Chu Biyao leaned her head on Xu Li¡¯s shoulder, winking at her sister, confidently adding, "Sister is just like me. This time we¡¯ll stay with you enough and won¡¯t leave you alone."


    "Exactly, Mom, whether you¡¯re in the mood for a stroll or shopping, we¡¯ll stay with you every step of the way." Chu Mengyao proclaimed loudly.


    Both sisters figured that since their mother had just come back from the brink of death, they had to make her happy. Seeing Xu Li sending them away, they thought she was angry. A mere glance exchanged between them cemented their resolve to stick around and cheer their mom up.


    "Alright, spare me from your shopping trips. One¡¯s more famous than the other, attracting attention everywhere you go. It¡¯s impossible to have any peace. I might as well enjoy some solitude instead." Completely helpless, Xu Li seriously said, "Just go back and don¡¯t make me worry."


    Realizing their mother was earnest and not truly angry made the sisters feel slightly relieved, but they were puzzled by their mother¡¯s unusual insistence on sending them away.


    "Mom, how about this: after we eat together, my sister and I will head back to the villa. How does that sound?" Chu Mengyao suggested, knowing everyone was hungry after the hospital visit and believed having a meal together would help her parents get to know Ye Fan better.


    "Eat what? If you¡¯re hungry, go back to the villa to eat. I¡¯m not hungry." Xu Li spoke against her will.


    "Gurgle!" Right after she spoke, Xu Li¡¯s stomach growled, leaving her extremely embarrassed.


    "Hehe, Mom, I can hear your stomach growling. Yet you say you¡¯re not hungry." Chu Biyao laughed heartily, carefree.


    "Your dad and I still have some matters to attend to, so don¡¯t get in the way." Xu Li admonished with a stern face.


    "Mom, that excuse won¡¯t convince us. What kind of matters could you and Dad possibly have? Are you still sour about driving Ye Fan away? Now that he saved you, are you too embarrassed to face him? Let me tell you, Mom, don¡¯t worry about him. I guarantee he has no complaints. If he dares to say anything against you, I¡¯ll teach him a lesson." Chu Biyao reassured, patting her chest.


    Chu Mengyao thought it made sense. She knew her mother had a tough exterior but a soft heart. Her attitude towards Ye Fan must have changed by now, but she had not yet apologized for driving Ye Fan away from the villa. Besides, knowing her mother, she probably wouldn¡¯t apologize anyway, so her current reaction was understandable.


    With all that in mind, and seeing their mother starving herself to send them away just to avoid facing Ye Fan, the sisters hesitated no longer and decided to leave immediately.


    "Mom, rest well, we¡¯ll be leaving now." The sisters reluctantly said.


    They didn¡¯t want to leave, but their mother was starving. Would it make sense to stay and watch her starve?


    Obviously not. To give their mother a bit more freedom, the sisters had no choice but to leave, taking Ye Fan with them.


    "Go on, hurry and leave." Xu Li said bitterly, feeling that her daughters could never understand her inner awkwardness.


    Chu Zhongtian was chatting casually with Ye Fan, adopting a scrutinizing attitude of a future father-in-law towards a son-in-law, asking questions about Ye Fan¡¯s background, to which Ye Fan could only respond with polite evasion.


    "Dad, Mom¡¯s hungry, hurry and make some food." Chu Biyao naturally ordered.


    Ye Fan¡¯s expression relaxed slightly. Being bombarded with questions by Chu Zhongtian had made him feel a bit tense and uneasy.


    Chu Zhongtian glared at his daughter, pretend sneering, "When you¡¯re not home, it¡¯s always your mom who cooks for me. Now you¡¯re back and you¡¯re treating me like a servant. You two go and cook, and bring out my treasured good wine. I plan to have a good drink with Ye Fan."


    He had many topics he wanted to discuss with Ye Fan and had no time to entertain his two daughters.


    Seeing her father enjoying the conversation, but noticing Ye Fan¡¯s slightly uncomfortable demeanor, Chu Mengyao realized it was likely her father¡¯s probing that made Ye Fan feel a bit awkward.


    "Dad, we¡¯re heading back to the villa. You stay with Mom." Chu Mengyao said.


    "What?"


    "You¡¯re leaving?"


    "Do you have any conscience? No matter how busy work is, can¡¯t you see the situation now?"


    "Your mom just came back from the brink of death, and instead of keeping her company, you¡¯re thinking of leaving. Really, you two are such ungrateful children. I should have had a son. Raising you two daughters hasn¡¯t been heart-easing."


    Chu Zhongtian started nagging, expressing endless dissatisfaction with his daughters.


    The sisters, rather enjoying their father¡¯s complaints, looked at each other with bemused expressions.


    The bedroom door was open, and Xu Li heard her husband¡¯s words and immediately chided, "Old fool, I¡¯m the one who let them leave. How can you randomly scold my daughters?"


    Chu Zhongtian was dumbstruck, feeling a bit dizzy from the revelation. What was going on here?


    Upon reflection, he understood: his daughters leaving at this time must have a reason. His wife had likely sent Ye Fan away before, and now, after being saved by Ye Fan, was too embarrassed to face him, hence letting her daughters leave with Ye Fan.


    "Face, is it that important? If he ends up with one of our daughters, can you really avoid seeing him forever?" Chu Zhongtian pondered.

 Chapter 64 - 61: Biyao is in trouble

    Chapter 64: Chapter 61: Biyao is in troubleXu Li didn¡¯t want to see Ye Fan, having her own reasons, but it wasn¡¯t as simple as the Chu Zhongtian family of three imagined.


    Chu Biyao playfully blinked her eyes and bowed, "Dad, your precious daughter is now listening to your decree. Should we leave or stay?"


    "Get lost, better not come back again." Chu Zhongtian helplessly waved his hand. Since his wife didn¡¯t want to see Ye Fan, he couldn¡¯t just sit there chatting idly with Ye Fan. If his wife kept hiding and not showing up, it would make a bad impression on Ye Fan, making him think he¡¯s unwelcome at this house, which would be bad. He could only let his daughter and Ye Fan leave first and wait until his wife slowly accepted Ye Fan before inviting Ye Fan over for a visit again in the future.


    "Ye Fan, let¡¯s go. Dad, the hard work of taking care of mom is left to you." Chu Mengyao spoke up.


    "Ye Fan, let¡¯s meet up next time. I¡¯ve got some drinks ready, and we must have a good few drinks together." Chu Zhongtian said amicably.


    "Sure, I¡¯ll definitely have a good drink with Uncle Chu when there¡¯s a chance." Ye Fan replied politely.


    Others might not know the reason Xu Li wasn¡¯t showing up, but he knew. To him, it was nothing, but for Xu Li, something embarrassing had happened, which was an entirely different matter.


    "From now on, bring Ye Fan home when you come back." Chu Zhongtian looked at his two daughters.


    "Got it." Chu Mengyao¡¯s gaze was gentle; she was happy that Ye Fan was in her father¡¯s good graces.


    "Dad, bye-bye. Hurry up and cook for mom, we¡¯re leaving." Chu Biyao waved her hand vigorously.


    The three of them left, and Xu Li came out from the bedroom. Chu Zhongtian immediately criticized, "What on earth are you doing? Even if you know it¡¯s wrong to drive Ye Fan away, and you¡¯ve said some excessive things, you could have just explained it clearly. If you¡¯re too shy, I can speak for you. Why drive people away indirectly?"


    "What do you know? I¡¯m hungry, go make some food." Xu Li felt immensely wronged inside, unable to voice her embarrassment, leaving her husband and daughter to assume she was being petty.


    "Go lie down, stop wandering around. You¡¯re not fully recovered yet. Just lie down quietly until Ye Fan¡¯s medicine is finished, and I¡¯ll take care of you all day." After forcibly making his wife lie down, Chu Zhongtian finally went to cook.


    ...


    Ye Fan drove the car with the three of them leaving, the two sisters sat in the back.


    "Ye Fan, pretty impressive, huh? My dad accepted you so quickly. It won¡¯t be long before my mom accepts you too, and by then, no one will interfere with you and sister¡¯s lifelong matters." Chu Biyao teased.


    "Lifelong matters?" Ye Fan was slightly stunned, feeling both longing and unfamiliar with these words.


    In fact, he had noticed Chu Zhongtian¡¯s unusual attitude towards him; it seemed a bit overly intimate, but he didn¡¯t think much of it. Upon hearing Chu Biyao¡¯s words, he instantly understood that Chu Zhongtian was entirely treating him as a son-in-law.


    "Stop talking nonsense." Chu Mengyao, embarrassed, pinched her sister to make her stop.


    The two sisters whispered, and the more embarrassed Chu Mengyao became, the more smug Chu Biyao was. Ye Fan noticed their unusual behavior but didn¡¯t mind, focusing on driving. He could hear their voices no matter how low they were.


    Ye Fan dared not think much about his affairs with Chu Mengyao, suppressing any intense thoughts in his heart swiftly.


    Chu Biyao¡¯s phone rang, it was her manager Wang Hong calling. As soon as she answered, Wang Hong urgently said, "My dear aunt, where are you? Something¡¯s happened, something big! The internet is full of negative news about you. I¡¯m right at the gate of your villa, but that bodyguard named Xu Hu said you¡¯re not there. Hurry and tell me where you are, I¡¯ll come find you right away."


    "Wait, I¡¯ll be right there." Chu Biyao hastily hung up the phone.


    "What happened?" Chu Mengyao caringly inquired.


    "See for yourself."


    Chu Biyao opened her phone and browsed through various pages. All the major newspapers, websites, forums, and Weibo were filled with criticisms of the nation¡¯s goddess. Even though the nation¡¯s goddess had many loyal fans defending Chu Biyao, this time, those targeting Chu Biyao made significant moves. More than one celebrity of the same level as Chu Biyao mobilized their fans to attack her.


    The cause was simple: Chu Biyao turned down several upcoming advertisements and endorsements, which displeased some people. They thought she was being high-handed, breaching contracts without regard for others, and with some people¡¯s instigation, the situation spiraled out of control and turned into various accusations against Chu Biyao.


    Additionally, some well-known industry figures wanted to step on Chu Biyao to boost their fame, so their attacks on her were even sharper.


    "Is this problem because of me? If you weren¡¯t rushing to come back, none of this would have happened." Chu Mengyao blamed herself; she felt powerless to handle these issues and could only leave her sister to face them alone.


    "No worries, don¡¯t worry about it. That¡¯s just how this industry is. Even slightly closer friends can be secretly undermining. I¡¯m too popular, causing many to be envious. The slightest issue with me turns into a disaster, and I have to headline, which is really annoying. Once I gather my bearings, none of those who caused trouble will get away." Chu Biyao gritted her teeth, quite incensed. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wang Hong, thin with an oval face, was a professional manager and Chu Biyao¡¯s close partner and ally.


    Wang Hong could usually handle most troubles by herself, only calling for Chu Biyao when she couldn¡¯t resolve them.


    Ye Fan increased the speed and drove into the villa, where Wang Hong greeted them anxiously.


    Wang Hong, a professional manager, had been with Chu Biyao for a long time and had developed sharp discernment, easily identifying Chu Biyao without confusing her with Chu Mengyao.


    "Let¡¯s get inside the villa and then deal with this." Chu Biyao efficiently showed her decisive style.


    Inside the villa, Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan, like two outsiders, listened to Wang Hong reporting the seriousness of the situation.


    "Who are those clowns jumping to attack me?" Chu Biyao asked displeasedly.


    "The A-list singer Chen Yifei and director Zheng Qiang, who had past disputes with you, mobilized their fans and networks to defame you as soon as they learned about your breach to go home. Subsequently, those B-list and even C-list small fry started jumping in, and reporters from the newspapers joined in, thus creating a flood of accusations," Wang Hong detailed, explaining the situation she understood.

 Chapter 65 - 62 The First Hacker

    Chapter 65: Chapter 62 The First HackerChu Biyao was very calm, even though the defamatory remarks were overwhelming and flooded the internet, she was not worried at all.


    Defamation from second or third-tier artists, she didn¡¯t even bother to look, as long as she dealt with Chen Yifei and Director Zheng Qiang, who were highly harmful to her, the attacks from those small fry would become a joke. Under the attacks of millions of fans, she wouldn¡¯t need to worry, and those clowns would drown in a sea of criticism.


    "Should we hold a press conference to criticize some people¡¯s malicious intentions?" Wang Hong suggested.


    "No need. If we want to quash the arrogance of Chen Yifei and others, a press conference alone won¡¯t be very effective. This time I¡¯m going all out, agreeing to some conditions from certain people and asking them to join me in denouncing Chen Yifei and others. Only a joint accusation from renowned artists in the industry can completely shut up Chen Yifei and others." Chu Biyao had already made up her mind. She thought of a way to handle the trouble, but this method was very dangerous. The entertainment circle was chaotic, and one wrong move could lead to irrevocable disaster.


    But now she could only take this risk, risking everything to resolve this crisis. Otherwise, the pressure of public opinion would only worsen, and turning a blind eye was impossible; it would only make the situation worse.


    After suppressing the remarks of Chen Yifei and others, Chu Biyao decided to spread the news of her mother¡¯s serious illness. By that time, the public opinion would shift, and the praise and adulation for her would reach an extreme point, even if there were still criticisms, they would be insignificant.


    Wang Hong firmly opposed, "I disagree, it¡¯s too dangerous. You know the situation in the circle: spreading rumors is no big deal, but if you agree to conditions from some ill-intentioned people, if they mess with your food and drink, bully you, and then take evidence to blackmail you, you¡¯d be finished. There would always be someone holding leverage over you to make you do this or that. Besides, drug abuse in the circle is very common, and some drugs are addictive after just one use, you have to be careful."


    "Sister Hong, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful." Of course, Chu Biyao understood this principle, but now she had no choice but to do this. It wouldn¡¯t do to watch the situation worsen.


    Wang Hong was Chu Biyao¡¯s agent, and they had a strong relationship akin to sisters. Wang Hong was older, which is why Chu Biyao called her "sister." Otherwise, who would have the right to be called sister by Chu Biyao? In the circle, she was the real big star.


    "If worst comes to worst, just ignore these remarks and lay low for a few months, and the storm will pass." Wang Hong was extremely helpless.


    "Hide? Am I someone who hides when there¡¯s a problem? Watching others say I¡¯m worthless, I can¡¯t swallow that." Chu Biyao was very angry.


    "Sister, if it¡¯s really not manageable, just don¡¯t bother with the online remarks. Aren¡¯t you almost about to start your own company? Just cut ties with those people and don¡¯t associate with them." Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t want to see her sister being bullied.


    "Sister, you don¡¯t understand, if this problem isn¡¯t solved, it will be very troublesome to start a company." Chu Biyao was very distressed. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But you can¡¯t just agree to others¡¯ conditions randomly. What if you meet bad people? You know you can never be too sure about people. If there¡¯s even one person who wants to harm you, what if you suffer losses? Besides, you¡¯ve said there are industry bigwigs wanting to suppress you, are you sure the people you contact won¡¯t betray you?" Chu Mengyao cautioned sternly.


    Chu Biyao was frustrated and gloomy. Her sister was right; as long as there was even one person who betrayed her, things would become tricky. She was so famous that many in the industry envied, were jealous, and even hated her. Once it rose to hate, anything could happen.


    Just as Chu Mengyao, Chu Biyao, and Wang Hong were anxious, Ye Fan, who had been ignored by the three women, spoke up, "I wondered what it was all about; isn¡¯t it just dealing with two people? It¡¯s the Internet age now, I can solve all problems with a few keystrokes on a computer. Find me a computer, and I¡¯ll handle this matter."


    Ye Fan¡¯s voice was very calm, but to the ears of the three women, his attitude seemed overly confident.


    "Are you a hacker?" Wang Hong looked at Ye Fan with a mix of doubt and expectation. She hadn¡¯t really paid much attention to Ye Fan, but seeing him with the two sisters in a good relationship, she had no suspicions or inquiries. Even if curious, she couldn¡¯t probe, as it was her professional ethics as an agent. It wasn¡¯t until now that she began to seriously consider Ye Fan.


    If he wanted to handle two people with hacker methods, it was quite simple. A skilled hacker could even invade top-secret national systems, let alone such a minor issue that Chu Biyao was facing.


    "Can you really do it?" Chu Mengyao asked softly, already believing in Ye Fan in her heart. Unknowingly, Ye Fan had become someone omnipotent in her mind.


    "Sister, never tell a man ¡¯can you do it.¡¯ You should say, ¡¯you can and must do it.¡¯ I¡¯ve placed my hopes on him, so don¡¯t discourage his morale." Chu Biyao hurriedly went to find a computer.


    "There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do," Ye Fan murmured. The praise of the Terminator being omnipotent was no exaggeration. In the hacker world, if he claimed to be second, no one dared to claim first. Such a small matter naturally couldn¡¯t trouble him.


    Chu Biyao brought over a computer and placed it in front of Ye Fan.


    "It¡¯s all on you now. I¡¯m counting on you, don¡¯t let me down." Chu Biyao patted Ye Fan¡¯s shoulder.


    "How would you like to punish these people? I¡¯ll grant you a small wish," Ye Fan said calmly.


    Chu Biyao opened Chen Yifei¡¯s Weibo, looking at the continuous onslaught of accusations, all kinds of insulting words. Chu Biyao angrily said, "First teach those ignorant fans a lesson for daring to insult me randomly. It¡¯s too infuriating. Use your harshest methods to deal with them."


    "I can invade these people¡¯s systems and uninstall all their computer or mobile phone systems. How does that sound?" Ye Fan asked. This was a slight punishment; he had something more severe in mind, such as a virus attack. At that time, the accounts that insulted Chu Biyao, whether logged in from a phone or computer, would become black screens, turning their devices into unusable pieces of junk.


    Ye Fan understood that some people went too far in berating Chu Biyao, but most people just went along with the crowd, adding fuel to the flames with a mindset of watching the world burn without caring about others¡¯ feelings. There were many such people, so just a slight lesson was sufficient.


    "Okay, let¡¯s do that. You¡¯re amazing." Chu Biyao applauded. In her mind, this kind of punishment was enough. After all, most people who swore only wanted to vent, their financial conditions weren¡¯t great, so uninstalling the system was a small issue, but turning their devices into junk would be quite a loss for many.


    Chu Biyao understood these people¡¯s situations, though she was fuming from being scolded, her kind nature still remained.

 Chapter 66 - 63: All Crows Under Heaven Are Black

    Chapter 66: Chapter 63: All Crows Under Heaven Are BlackYe Fan¡¯s hands flew across the keyboard, writing a program.


    The three women watched dumbfounded, full of questions about what Ye Fan was writing. However, as the tapping sounds of the keyboard echoed in their ears, they looked at Ye Fan with eyes filled with extreme shock.


    "This speed is a bit too fast, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve heard hackers¡¯ minds work faster than machines, and now I see it¡¯s true." A big question mark was plastered on Wang Hong¡¯s forehead. Her eyes were dazzled. Ye Fan¡¯s speed was beyond her imagination. Watching Ye Fan¡¯s fingers move like lightning across the keyboard, her mind couldn¡¯t keep up.


    "What the hell? The mysterious brother-in-law is amazing, definitely the one I had my eye on." Chu Biyao¡¯s mouth gaped wide.


    "A hacker expert?" Chu Mengyao, feeling a mix of shock and awe, felt the mysterious aura around Ye Fan grow even stronger in her heart.


    The three women couldn¡¯t calm their minds. They quietly watched, not daring to make a sound for fear of disturbing Ye Fan.


    After watching for a while, the three women wisely turned their heads away. They wanted to catch the pattern of Ye Fan¡¯s finger movements, but it made them dizzy, so they simply stopped watching.


    "Bro, can you slow down so we can keep up with your steps, okay?" Wang Hong muttered bitterly.


    A moment later, Ye Fan¡¯s task was completed.


    In Huaxia Country, from north to south, among fans scattered across the land, anyone who had cursed Chu Biyao on Chen Yifei¡¯s Weibo suddenly saw an ¡¯Uninstall System¡¯ prompt pop up on their computer, and the cursor automatically clicked ¡¯Confirm.¡¯


    In an instant, the uninstall was complete, leaving the fans sitting at their computers dumbfounded.


    "Damn, what¡¯s going on?"


    "The system uninstalled by itself, damn it, the screen went black, and I can¡¯t turn it on."


    "What the hell is this? Is a hacker bored and picking on me?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It must be a hacker, damn it, who else could pull off something like this?"


    "Oh no, all my 32G of romance action movies are gone. I¡¯m gonna jump off a building."


    "My seduction secrets, ah, my secrets!"


    "My favorite teacher of happiness in life is gone."


    "Damn, my complete photo collection of Goddess Yifei that took me five years to collect."


    "Damn hacker, I curse you, burning incense and paper to mourn you."


    Amid this myriad of voices full of resentment and curses, different parts of Huaxia Country echoed.


    On Chen Yifei¡¯s Weibo, those curse-filled posts were disappearing rapidly.


    Soon, Chen Yifei¡¯s Weibo became much quieter, exuding a sense of eerie calm.


    "What happened? Why did the trolls suddenly vanish?"


    "How strange, could it be someone intervened and deleted posts, but that¡¯s not possible, we can still reply to posts."


    "It must be a divine intervention, striking dead those low-life trolls insulting the national goddess."


    "Yes, exactly."


    "Spot on, first floor, N+10086 likes."


    "Chen Yifei, that idiot, already had rumors of being taken advantage of. She has the nerve to slander the national goddess, absolutely shameless."


    "Shameless wretch, daring to insult the national goddess, simply the most despicable among despicables."


    "I curse her to sing like a donkey braying, unfit even to be an extra in acting."


    "In dramas, she¡¯s doomed to be killed in the first episode. In movies, she¡¯s only fit to be a bed scene double, contributing to art is her greatest life value."


    On Chen Yifei¡¯s Weibo, those who came to defend Chu Biyao were passionately insulting her. Originally, there weren¡¯t many of them on Chen Yifei¡¯s Weibo, but now many had mysteriously vanished, leaving only voices insulting Chen Yifei.


    In a high-end hotel, Chen Yifei sat by the window, drinking wine, watching the waves roll outside.


    She felt smug. She never liked Chu Biyao¡¯s ways. The entertainment industry was like this; even she couldn¡¯t escape being taken advantage of by many. To reach her current status, she had paid a lot and been through a lot of dirty deals. But why could Chu Biyao act so superior, going her own way in the industry, without even any rumors, and still be astonishingly popular? That made her jealous, which gradually turned into hatred.


    In her mind, Chu Biyao should fall into depravity in the industry just like her.


    In this circle, no one is much better than anyone else, but Chu Biyao¡¯s nobility aggravated many wounded hearts.


    Privately, if entertainers in the industry were compared to crows, one darker than the other, all crows under the sky are equally dark. Yet Chu Mengyao was like a white swan, doing her own thing, standing apart from the crows, something many couldn¡¯t accept.


    Even if they didn¡¯t say it out loud, the bitterness existed in secret.


    At this moment, seeing Chu Biyao suffer misfortune, Chen Yifei was very pleased.


    "Sister Chen, something¡¯s wrong, something¡¯s wrong!" Her manager Zhang Kaidong hurriedly ran to Chen Yifei.


    "What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t make a fuss, this is the time to sit back and watch Chu Biyao get drowned in venom." Chen Yifei calmly took a sip of her drink, showing an extremely satisfied expression.


    Zhang Kaidong wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, steadied his heartbeat, and quickly said, "Sister Chen, something¡¯s happened. Your Weibo is full of insults and your loyal fans seem to have ¡¯gone underwater.¡¯ It¡¯s overwhelmingly in favor of those insulting you."


    "Cough, cough!" Chen Yifei choked on her drink, nearly suffocating.


    "Sister Chen, are you okay?" Zhang Kaidong anxiously patted Chen Yifei¡¯s back.


    Chen Yifei calmed her breathing and once she felt slightly better, she coldly said, "Take your filthy hands away."


    Zhang Kaidong quietly withdrew his hands, feeling displeased. At first, he was chosen by Chen Yifei as a manager purely for his looks. After being used several times, Chen Yifei no longer cared about him, but he had become infatuated with her body and was reluctant to leave. Thus, he followed her around like a lapdog, hoping for a day when Chen Yifei would whimsically want to indulge him, and he would serve her with every bit of effort.


    Opening her phone, Chen Yifei glanced at the insults and almost exploded in anger.


    "Where have all my fans gone? These damn low-lifes, not stepping up for me now, why have they all vanished?" Chen Yifei angrily rebuked.


    "Sister Chen, not only have these people gone mysteriously silent, but all their posts have also been deleted." Zhang Kaidong explained.


    "What?" Chen Yifei was startled. This situation was too bizarre, and she couldn¡¯t figure where the problem lay.


    "It must be that Chu Biyao stirring up trouble. Who else but her would go against me?" Chen Yifei¡¯s face was very gloomy.


    Things were about to get worse for a frustrated Chen Yifei: the encrypted photos on her phone were stolen.

 Chapter 67 - 64: Zebra and Camel

    Chapter 67: Chapter 64: Zebra and CamelYe Fan stole eight photos from Chen Yifei¡¯s phone, which are evidence of Chen Yifei being taken advantage of by different men. These eight men are all prominent figures, not because Chen Yifei liked keeping such photos on her phone, but because those who used these tricks to threaten her secretly took these photos.


    "Ye Fan, make sure to keep these photos safe. Sister Hong, make sure you remember the faces of these eight men. When dealing with them in the future, put them directly on the blacklist." Chu Biyao urged Ye Fan while reviewing the photos, her face blushing, the redness spreading down her neck. Looking at such photos and still being calm would be odd.


    Viewing them privately wouldn¡¯t be an issue, as they¡¯re just pictures, but with Ye Fan here, how could she not blush?


    The three women accompanied Ye Fan in looking at the photos, but Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t have the courage to continue watching. She used fetching water as an excuse to slip away.


    Chu Biyao, blushing and with a racing heart, had to endure it. Ye Fan helped her find such good photos, enough to make Chen Yifei behave and stop targeting her. She couldn¡¯t just leave out of embarrassment.


    Wang Hong was the same, despite the embarrassment, she had to muster enough courage to stay by their side.


    The expressions of the three women were strange, but Ye Fan appeared normal. Regardless of the alluring scenery of the photos or the attitudes of the three women, he seemed indifferent, with an expression that was extremely composed.


    "Is he still a man? Even Liu Xiahui wouldn¡¯t be so calm." Wang Hong secretly thought as she peeked at Ye Fan.


    After resolving the threat posed by Chen Yifei, Ye Fan focused on Zheng Qiang¡¯s Weibo, ready to retaliate.


    In a secret base in Huaxia Country, a capable, masculine young man looked at the computer screen, appearing very angry.


    The online comments against Chu Biyao left him quite displeased.


    He was Qian Weiguo, affiliated with a secret department of Huaxia, and he was the one who designed and installed the surveillance at Chu Mengyao¡¯s villa, successfully eluding Zhang Lu¡¯s professional eye. He was Chu Biyao¡¯s mysterious little follower.


    Qian Weiguo couldn¡¯t stand by while Chu Biyao was continuously attacked, doing nothing. He called to his busy colleagues around him, saying, "Camel, give me a hand."


    Camel was not a name but a codename. The man code-named Camel had rolling muscles and a face full of flesh.


    "Zebra, what¡¯s up?" Camel stepped behind Qian Weiguo, saying in a strong voice.


    Zebra was Qian Weiguo¡¯s codename. Both Zebra and Camel were high-tech talents; among them, Camel was Huaxia¡¯s number one hacker, having breached confidential websites of many countries and stolen numerous classified documents.


    "Someone is slandering my friend. Move your precious hand and teach a few people a lesson." Zebra targeted Chen Yifei and Zheng Qiang. These two were very influential, and as long as they were taught a lesson, the comments against Chu Biyao would be resolved.


    Camel looked at the interface with flaring nostrils and understood everything at a glance. Teaching two people a lesson was a piece of cake for him. However, there were organizational rules; anything outside of work should not be interfered with, or there would be consequences.


    "I know this woman; she¡¯s a celebrity who has sung songs, acted in movies, and was very pure when she debuted. She wanted to make a big career with enthusiasm, but after several setbacks, she couldn¡¯t withstand the blow and was taken advantage of. Once it happened, it happened again. Since then, many people have taken advantage of her beauty to reach her current position. Her style is messy, but her tactics are also ruthless. Those who took advantage of her have been held by her grasp through various channels. Once, it even cost a life, and she was largely involved, but someone took responsibility, and the police couldn¡¯t find usable evidence."


    "This man isn¡¯t anything good either. With a bit of talent, he became a director, and his biggest problem is drug addiction and group drug use, corrupting many people and harming many girls. If I were the police, I¡¯d have executed such scum long ago."


    In the hacker¡¯s eyes, what is considered confidential to many people is not confidential at all.


    If secrets are hidden within, hackers cannot know the innermost secrets of others. However, if it¡¯s connected to the internet, there¡¯s nothing hackers don¡¯t know. As long as hackers are skilled enough, they can infiltrate any terminal and obtain all the secrets they want to know.


    Camel, being idle, sometimes checked celebrity files when he had spare time, leading to such discoveries.


    Camel glanced at the Weibo of Chen Yifei and Zheng Qiang, arriving at such judgments.


    "If you weren¡¯t a police officer, it would be a waste of your talent. So many bad people are exposed to you and seem to escape justice. Are you especially enraged by this?" Zebra chuckled.


    "Nonsense, if I were a police officer, using my skills to steal others¡¯ secrets to solve cases, I¡¯d go crazy sooner or later. How can my innocent soul bear so much dirty information?" Camel sneered dismissively.


    "Less talking, hurry up and help me." Zebra urged.


    Camel firmly declared, "I won¡¯t help. It violates organizational rules. One should never meddle in personal issues."


    "Do you still want to pursue my little sister? Believe it or not, with one call, I can stop her from talking to you. Rules? When did you start following them? I know your little schemes well. You¡¯re just forcing me to promise to help you; I agreed, isn¡¯t that enough?" Zebra sneered. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe, future brother-in-law, you¡¯re really like a worm in my stomach, knowing everything I¡¯m thinking." Camel replied with an embarrassed grin.


    "You¡¯re the worm! Stop yapping and use your skills. I¡¯m giving you a chance to showcase your talents. You should cover me." Zebra said, making a gesture for Camel to sit down.


    "Brother-in-law, let¡¯s be clear. You¡¯re asking for my help, and if the organization blames me, you write the report for me." Camel stated formally.


    "No problem." Zebra agreed readily.


    Only then did Camel sit down confidently, and just as he was about to showcase his talents, there was an earth-shattering change on Chen Yifei¡¯s Weibo.


    "What?" Camel was shocked. From his professional perspective, he noticed that he had encountered a formidable rival.


    "Camel, you haven¡¯t taken any action yet, right? Don¡¯t tell me you launched an attack through secret channels." Zebra¡¯s forehead was full of question marks, amazed at the overwhelming abuse directed at Chen Yifei on Weibo.


    "I¡¯m human, not a damn god." Camel sat up straight, his expression turning solemn, his gaze also turning fervent, displaying a desire to eagerly engage a competent opponent.

 Chapter 68 - 65: God Has Arrived

    Chapter 68: Chapter 65: God Has ArrivedCamel was filled with fighting spirit, excelling in his expertise, typing swiftly on the keyboard, his expression growing increasingly grave.


    Moments later, Camel¡¯s eyes, blazing with an intense light, flickered with a hint of gloom, "I am Huaxia Country¡¯s number one hacker, didn¡¯t expect to encounter a great enemy right under my nose. This person¡¯s methods are sophisticated, leaving no trail for me to trace."


    "How is that possible? You¡¯re not joking, right? Is there really something you can¡¯t handle? In this field, you¡¯re the strongest." Zebra¡¯s expression was peculiar, unspeakably shocked and surprised.


    He never would have thought that just by trying to help a friend, he would encounter a formidable enemy. He couldn¡¯t imagine who was behind it. Clearly, this was aiding Chu Biyao, but there was no such powerful figure around Chu Biyao.


    Moreover, even if there were a formidable hacker, how could it be that even the top hacker in Huaxia Country would have no solution?


    "Everyone, come over here, activate the emergency system. Together, we will lock on a target." Camel solemnly addressed his elite team proficient in hacking technology.


    The elite team consisted of both men and women, over ten people, with Camel as the most powerful acting as the leader.


    "Leader? What¡¯s going on?"


    "Is there something even you can¡¯t handle? You need our help?"


    The elite team gathered around Camel, puzzled, and upon seeing that even the leader¡¯s methods couldn¡¯t find a useful trace, they were suddenly shocked, their pupils widening.


    "How is this possible? Leader, who exactly is this person to be so fast, even a passing goose leaves a trace, yet this person erased all evidence of their presence with unimaginable speed." One beautiful female member was horrified.


    "No matter who he is, with the strength of our team, we can definitely catch him." Camel¡¯s gaze was firm and serious.


    The hacker team sat in a row, led by Camel, as they conducted a joint operation, tracking the trace.


    Zebra stood dumbfounded to the side, speechless as even Huaxia Country¡¯s top hacker was at a loss, the whole hacker team was mobilized. This made him speechless, even an intrusion into the United States intelligence network wouldn¡¯t require such fanfare, but now this situation made him realize the seriousness. If such a powerful hacker exists in Huaxia Country without the state¡¯s knowledge, the potential threat is too great. If this hacker does something detrimental to Huaxia Country, that would be unacceptable. In the past, everything was under their control, even secret agents couldn¡¯t escape their notice, but now a strange incident was genuinely happening.


    Whether the unknown hacker is in Huaxia Country is just a suspicion, but Zebra realized that the person actively helping Chu Biyao might be in the Capital Dongfang City.


    "Have we been attacked? The hacker team has never been this serious before?"


    Other secret personnel in the base became solemn one by one, gradually standing behind Camel and the others, waiting for the news of Camel and the others¡¯ victorious return. There was nothing the Camel team couldn¡¯t solve, and this time was no exception.


    When they learned there was no attack but rather they were pursuing an unknown hacker, there was an uproar among the crowd.


    "The entire Camel team is mobilized to track down one person, who is this unknown hacker?" The crowd was shocked.


    The base commander, Captain Xiaolong, was also alerted, his expression becoming solemn.


    "Deploy the Rabid Virus to pinpoint his exact location." Camel issued this order. With the team¡¯s help, he had already found the trail of the unknown hacker, only the exact coordinates remained to be confirmed.


    Rabid Virus is a tracking virus developed by the hacker team, astonishingly powerful, capable of clearing all obstacles to lock onto a target.


    At the moment the Rabid Virus was sent out, a skull appeared on the screens of Camel and the others, making a nose-picking disdainful gesture.


    "Skull Virus, is this the Skull Virus??!!"


    "One of the ultimate viruses developed by the God Organization. Each time the God Organization completed a task, to flaunt their supreme prestige, they would use this virus to mock their opponents."


    "Oh my god, how could the Skull Virus appear!"


    "Could it be, encountering hackers from the God Organization? But it shouldn¡¯t be, the God Organization has already been destroyed."


    "There are only three hackers in the world who possess the Skull Virus coding program, all of whom were high-ranking in the God Organization. But two are dead, only the Terminator¡¯s whereabouts are unknown."


    "Terminator? God? Could he be the Terminator who destroyed the God Organization, is he God!"


    "How is that possible!! How is that possible!!!!"


    "However, besides God, there is no one else in the world who can master this virus. This is known to all countries."


    The base captain, Xiaolong¡¯s face became one of shock.


    Camel and the hacker team, shocked beyond belief, all stood up suddenly from their seated positions, their expressions grave.


    Zebra was dumbfounded, not knowing what to think.


    Base organization members remained silent.


    Quiet.


    Very quiet...


    Extremely quiet...


    The entire base fell silent, only the sound of heavy breathing and heartbeats resonated powerfully.


    The world-renowned Terminator, the legend who destroyed the God Organization, the extraordinary man awarded the title of God by world leaders, mysteriously vanished after the God Organization¡¯s obliteration. No one knew where God had gone, but now, representing God¡¯s identity, the Skull Virus appeared in Huaxia¡¯s most mysterious force, the ¡¯Qianlong¡¯ base, shocking everyone in the base.


    What kind of person was Captain Xiaolong, leading Qianlong members to protect the nation¡¯s security and combat external invasions? Yet now, his expression could only oscillate between astonishment and shock.


    The base members were all stunned to the extreme in varying degrees.


    If it were an ordinary person being told about Terminator and God-like terms, they certainly wouldn¡¯t understand, but all of Qianlong¡¯s members knew what such terms represented. That was a legendary figure¡¯s legacy, even though the Terminator executed eight missions in Huaxia Country, each time succeeded and escaped, causing significant losses. However, Huaxia Country¡¯s top officials could only tacitly acknowledge it due to the Terminator¡¯s unimaginably formidable abilities, mingling admiration with considerable fear.


    The Terminator has left a trail of legends across the globe; no matter how daunting the task, there¡¯s none he couldn¡¯t complete.


    After the God Organization¡¯s high-ranking leaders were killed, the world¡¯s countries united to eliminate numerous secret strongholds of the God Organization hidden around the world, yet the organization still harbors formidable forces lurking in the shadows.


    In the past, standing at the summit of global power, proclaiming themselves as God, the once-omnipotent God Organization became a thing of the past.


    And the Terminator, who betrayed the God Organization, became an asset nations eagerly sought to recruit, despite him once being an enemy. Now, the hate is set aside, as countries are willing to pay any price to befriend the Terminator.


    Because the Terminator¡¯s value is immeasurable, beyond imagination.


    Not to mention the numerous skills the Terminator possesses, nearly omnipotent, merely in the realm of medicine, with the reputation as the ¡¯Divine Acupoint Ghost Doctor¡¯, it¡¯s not only able to cure many complex diseases but also enhance abilities, unlock potential, a mysterious and profound method.


    Divine Acupoint Ghost Doctor is the world¡¯s collective term for the God Organization¡¯s medical prowess, utilizing acupuncture points to awaken innate potential, incredibly miraculous.


    And now, the only person qualified to be the Ghost Doctor is the Terminator. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 69 - 66: You Owe Me an Indirect First Kiss

    Chapter 69: Chapter 66: You Owe Me an Indirect First KissThe Hidden Dragon Base was shrouded in a strange atmosphere. The Skull Virus disappeared after only three seconds, but the shock it caused to everyone, including Captain Xiaolong, was etched into their souls.


    Camel, known as the number one hacker in Huaxia, had never met the Terminator but had dealt with him before. In Huaxia, he was known as the best, even in Asia he was invincible, with very few opponents of equal status, and he had never lost.


    However, there was always a shadow in Camel¡¯s heart, which was during the time Terminator was on a mission in Huaxia. The two had clashed online, and every time he suffered a major defeat. Terminator was like a mountain, exerting enormous pressure on Camel.


    "Captain, should we continue to pursue his whereabouts?" Camel looked at Xiaolong, but his gaze carried a hint of gloom. It was clear he had no confidence in tracking down any useful information.


    "Let¡¯s drop it here. The Terminator hasn¡¯t invaded our network, he only gave us a warning, indicating that we shouldn¡¯t provoke him. It was we who inadvertently got on his bad side, and he¡¯s already given us a lot of face by showing mercy. In the past, if we dared to pursue him, he would definitely fight back, and we would be in a sorry state by then." Xiaolong sighed bitterly.


    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s praising others but belittling himself; it¡¯s just that the Terminator is too terrifying.


    The Terminator, by himself, managed to overthrow the high echelons of the God Organization. No one knows how strong he really is, but according to multiple countries¡¯ speculations, the Terminator is likely the only one with unparalleled combat power in the world, beyond imagination.


    Xiaolong¡¯s gaze was deep as he quickly pondered, "The Terminator has always been arrogant and domineering. It¡¯s strange that he didn¡¯t attack us this time. Could it be that he¡¯s gone into hiding and doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed, which is why he refrained from attacking our system? In the past, anyone who crossed him would have already drawn his thunderous wrath."


    "Camel, do you think the possibility of him being in Huaxia is high?" Xiaolong¡¯s gaze was intense.


    "I¡¯m sure he¡¯s in Huaxia." Camel¡¯s tone was firm.


    "Zebra, call your friend and ask if they can disclose any useful information." Xiaolong looked at Qian Weiguo.


    "Yes." Zebra promptly agreed, found Chu Biyao¡¯s number, and dialed it.


    Inside the villa, Ye Fan had already stopped. He hadn¡¯t expected that giving a casual lesson to two people would attract the attention of Hidden Dragon. In the past, he had crossed paths with the Hidden Dragon people and was very familiar with the methods of Camel, the defeated underling, so through a brief exchange, he had already formed a clear judgment about who was pursuing him.


    He had acquired the risqu¨¦ photos of Chen Yifei and the video of Zheng Qiang¡¯s drug use, who were defaming Chu Biyao.


    With this, Chu Biyao¡¯s troubles were completely resolved, but Ye Fan could sense that drawing attention from certain people wasn¡¯t a good thing. He didn¡¯t want to be disturbed by anyone, preferring to quietly be an ordinary person with Chu Mengyao. Once his identity was exposed, he could foresee the troubles he¡¯d encounter, and it would be impossible to remain undisturbed.


    The three girls, including Chu Mengyao, were shocked to see Ye Fan, such an amazing hacker right in front of them. Naturally, they were full of disbelief.


    "Ye Fan, have some water, you worked hard. This bottle of water is a reward for you," Chu Biyao laughed cheerfully, handing Ye Fan an opened bottle of water.


    Ye Fan casually took a sip. His mind was still mulling over how to obscure his tracks. All traces online had vanished, but the three girls had witnessed his skills. Though it didn¡¯t matter if they saw, if someone found out about the three of them, it would be a big deal. He was helping Chu Biyao, anyone could see that, and it had attracted the attention of Hidden Dragon. This matter had to be handled properly, or his identity might truly be exposed.


    "Ye Fan, what are you thinking about? Why are you spacing out? Is the water I gave you too sweet, making your imagination run wild?" Chu Biyao was extremely pleased, her troubles resolved; there was nothing that could make her happier.


    "Nothing much," Ye Fan snapped back to reality.


    "Is the water good?" Chu Biyao teasingly asked.


    "Is water good? That is a flawed question. Is there any water in the world that tastes good? Water is the source of life. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that not drinking it would kill people, many wouldn¡¯t drink it at all," Ye Fan replied.


    "You¡¯re so bad, I gave you water, and I took a sip of it. As a reward for helping me, we had an indirect kiss, and you actually say it¡¯s not good? You¡¯re so annoying!" Chu Biyao pouted, and playfully punched Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan quickly set the water aside, looking at it with disdain as he tossed it away, then seriously told Chu Biyao, "Did you rinse your mouth? I don¡¯t drink things others have drunk from, be mindful of that next time. This isn¡¯t rewarding me; it¡¯s purely disgusting me."


    "Oh heavens, oh earth, is there such a man in the world? Disdain for water drunk by a national goddess? This indirect kiss is something many long for, how many would be envious? But his reaction is just too much,"


    Wang Hong staggered and nearly fainted. Ye Fan¡¯s expression was just too serious, truly filled with disdain not feigned, causing her inability to stay calm.


    "Rinse your mouth? Disgusting?" Chu Biyao¡¯s brow gradually furrowed, then suddenly, she shouted, "Ye Fan, do you dare disdain me? My indirect first kiss and you actually disdain it."


    Chu Biyao was flustered, her mind a jumbled mess, her female aggression surged, provoked by Ye Fan¡¯s words, gnashing her teeth.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it, I just haven¡¯t drunk after someone else, I¡¯m not used to it." Ye Fan explained seriously.


    "Sister, he¡¯s bullying me," Chu Biyao said, wiping non-existent tears from her eyes, pretending to be very sad as she complained.


    "You, always being so mischievous and fond of teasing others, someone¡¯s put you in your place now, let¡¯s see how arrogant you¡¯ll be in the future." Chu Mengyao said helplessly.


    "Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll tease you in the future. Try to play with me, I¡¯ll definitely scare you to death." Chu Biyao thought of ways to get back at him, coldly snorted, and scolded, "You took my indirect first kiss, you have to compensate me."


    "Compensate you? How?" Ye Fan was vexed. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know you can¡¯t compensate, but I¡¯ll be magnanimous and won¡¯t argue with you. However, you have to agree to three of my demands, or else I¡¯ll be unhappy. If I¡¯m unhappy, I¡¯ll stick to you, making you unhappy too." Chu Biyao pouted and acted spoiled.


    "I just helped you with such a big favor, you didn¡¯t even say thank you, and now you¡¯re asking for three demands. Why?" Ye Fan directly ignored Chu Biyao.


    Chu Biyao boldly draped herself over Ye Fan¡¯s shoulder, as if they were close buddies, "We¡¯re family, why act so distant?"


    "Family?" Ye Fan sidestepped, leaving Chu Biyao standing alone.


    At this moment, Chu Biyao¡¯s phone rang, and seeing the incoming call as ¡¯Little Follower,¡¯ she was immediately puzzled.

 Chapter 70 - 67: Clash of Minds

    Chapter 70: Chapter 67: Clash of Minds"Why is my little sidekick calling me now? Are they inviting me out?" Chu Biyao was quite puzzled.


    "Don¡¯t answer yet." Ye Fan advised seriously, "Forget about the help I gave you. It¡¯s enough that the three of us know about it. Don¡¯t let it leak out, or it could be very disadvantageous for me."


    "Ye Fan, you aren¡¯t secretly a bank-robbing fugitive, afraid of your identity being exposed, are you?" Chu Biyao blinked.


    Wang Hong was also puzzled. With such impressive hacking skills, many people would be envious, so why the desire to keep it hidden?


    "If someone with my abilities gets noticed by the government, they¡¯ll treat me like a lab rat and lock me in a cage for research. Think about it, in a world full of people, there are always some exceptional outliers. Why do we rarely see them around? You know what I mean." Ye Fan made up an excuse.


    "Sister, whatever Ye Fan says goes. Just be mindful," Chu Mengyao reminded.


    "Ye Fan, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep your secret. Even if you¡¯re a wanted criminal, I¡¯ll help keep your secret. If things get too tough here, I¡¯ll help you escape. I know some channels; you can smuggle into whichever country you want." Chu Biyao said earnestly. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wang Hong held back laughter; she knew Chu Biyao too well¡ªso talkative she could bring the dead back to life with words.


    "Sister, don¡¯t mess around. Is this how you joke?" Chu Mengyao was not pleased.


    "Why so serious?" Chu Biyao chuckled, then finally answered the call.


    On the other end, Zebra was surrounded by many people, all experts in analysis, eager to determine from Zebra¡¯s call if anything unusual was amiss, hoping to trace the God Organization.


    "Hey, my little sidekick, where are you?" Chu Biyao spoke first.


    "At work, I saw some online posts defaming you. I was planning to find connections to get you some justice, but you resolved it so quickly." Zebra¡¯s magnetic voice came through, hinting at who might be helping Chu Biyao behind the scenes.


    "Something¡¯s off with the little sidekick, seems like they¡¯re trying to probe about Ye Fan." Chu Biyao thought to herself, recalling Qian Weiguo¡¯s mysterious work and Ye Fan¡¯s earlier warnings. She was convinced the little sidekick had ulterior motives in calling.


    Having decided to keep the secret, Chu Biyao naturally put Ye Fan out of her mind.


    Nonchalantly, she said, "Just got home wanting some peace for a few days, only to find holes for attacks. Oh well, let them talk. Out of sight, out of mind. Wait a minute, you said it¡¯s resolved? What got resolved?"


    "The posts insulting you have disappeared, didn¡¯t you know?" Zebra was puzzled.


    "Disappeared? How did they disappear? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?" Chu Biyao questioned.


    "Why would I lie to you? They¡¯re really gone," Zebra raised his voice.


    "Wait a moment, let me check." After a flurry of keyboard tapping, Chu Biyao gasped, "Wow, they¡¯re really gone. Those jerks aren¡¯t badmouthing me anymore; they¡¯re all praising me now. Could it be my good character is finally shining through?"


    Chu Biyao was overjoyed for a moment, then mischievously asked, "Little sidekick, admit it, did you find someone to do this for me? Trying to get on my good side by pretending to know nothing, just waiting for me to praise you?"


    "Not at all! If it were my doing, I¡¯d have owned up for the credit long ago. Wouldn¡¯t play dumb about it. Don¡¯t you know me better?" Zebra chuckled bitterly.


    "Hmm, true enough." Chu Biyao pondered for a moment, then shrieked, "Chen Yifei, Zheng Qiang, you bastards trying to harm me, I¡¯ve really lucked out now, haha! I¡¯m over the moon. Little sidekick, where are you hiding? I want a proper celebration. Come find me when you can, I¡¯ll treat you to drinks. Not going to chat anymore, I need to relish my happiness and then deal with those two bastards. Bye-bye."


    Chu Biyao hung up the call, and at the Hidden Dragon Base, Xiaolong and others looked grim.


    Initially, Chu Biyao¡¯s sweet and pure voice was pleasant to their ears, but the mention of the "mouse hole" displeased them. How could the prestigious and secretive Hidden Dragon Base be reduced to such a term?


    "Zebra, was it your big mouth that called the base a mouse hole?" Xiaolong¡¯s gaze was unfriendly.


    "Captain, how would I dare? You all heard, I grew up with this celebrity, following her around, earning the nickname little sidekick. I often sneak around mysteriously, so she says I act like a mouse, hiding and sneaking. It¡¯s not me talking nonsense," Zebra responded with a rueful smile.


    "You might as well be little sidekick. Calling you Zebra really disgraces the species," Camel teased.


    "Haha!" A few people laughed uproariously.


    "Quiet." Xiaolong sternly ordered, and everyone fell silent immediately. He spoke somberly, "Listen closely. Was there anything suspicious in her voice? Even the slightest doubt, we¡¯ll spare no expense in finding out whether Chu Biyao is connected to the Terminator."


    "Judging by the voice alone, nothing seemed amiss. No changes in emotion."


    "Zebra did set a verbal trap, but the other party didn¡¯t seem to notice."


    "In my opinion, someone as aloof as the Terminator can¡¯t be involved with a celebrity, right?"


    "Helping one celebrity deal with two others, does that not make sense?"


    "What do you think, is it likely the Terminator could be a Huaxia person?"


    A few people spoke up, the conversation drifting far from the topic. Regarding the Terminator, the world knew very little, not even daring to assert if the Terminator was from Huaxia.


    The truth was, too few knew the Terminator¡¯s real identity or appearance. The God Organization¡¯s top brass once knew, but now, with them all gone, the massive information vault is lost. While the Terminator constantly changes identities during missions, who else truly knows who they are? No one can answer that with certainty.


    "Don¡¯t overthink it, the Terminator is a myth, a legend, yes, but still a person. People can¡¯t isolate themselves in remote mountain forests. They¡¯re bound to be entangled in emotions and desires. The Terminator destroyed the God Organization for a reason. Although we don¡¯t know the exact motives, if we can recruit the Terminator to our side, Huaxia will gain immeasurable benefits." Xiaolong declared firmly.


    The captain¡¯s words gradually calmed Camel and the others.


    Indeed, the Terminator is a person, no idol in a temple. They focused too much on the Terminator¡¯s aura of mystery, ignoring that the Terminator is just like them¡ªa regular person. Perhaps, even if the Terminator crossed paths with them, they wouldn¡¯t recognize them.

 Chapter 71 - 68 Seduction Group

    Chapter 71: Chapter 68 Seduction GroupFalcon¡¯s words made Camel, Zebra, and the others calm down and start analyzing the Terminator with a normal mindset, no longer viewing the Terminator as an unreachable legend.


    "There are no flaws in Chu Biyao¡¯s words, but don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s in the entertainment industry. Her skill of adapting her words to different people is unparalleled. We have reason to suspect that the Terminator is right by Chu Biyao¡¯s side. If the Terminator doesn¡¯t want to reveal their identity, then Chu Biyao definitely won¡¯t slip up, and she might not even know the Terminator¡¯s identity. Even if her relationship with Zebra is very strong, it doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll tell the truth. Even if there¡¯s a one in ten thousand chance, we have to take it very seriously. Regardless of how much it costs in terms of connections and resources, we must find out the Terminator¡¯s whereabouts at all costs."


    Camel showed a contemplative look, and his words sparked discussion and speculation among everyone.


    Zebra was slightly displeased with Camel¡¯s words, which somewhat belittled Chu Biyao, but he did not question it.


    "Zebra, what do you think?" Falcon looked meaningfully at Qian Weiguo.


    "Captain, the value of the Terminator is too great. Even the slightest suspicion must be taken seriously. I request to go to Dongfang City to see what¡¯s going on, especially focusing on those who have interacted with Chu Biyao, as they are the primary suspects," Zebra replied with determination in his voice.


    "Stand by; you can¡¯t do it alone. I¡¯ll send someone to assist you." Falcon¡¯s gaze shifted to a beautiful woman, and he said sternly, "Rose, you go with Zebra to Dongfang City, and investigate secretly under a concealed identity."


    Rose, currently twenty-four years old, is a team leader in the intelligence department at Hidden Dragon Base, specializing in investigating major events with a very high rank.


    "To go through such trouble to find one person based on a baseless suspicion is like searching for a needle in a haystack. Is it worth it?" Rose said dismissively.


    "Worth it?" Falcon chuckled bitterly and said seriously, "Don¡¯t think about whether it¡¯s worth it. You think sending you and Zebra on this mission is the only measure? Wrong, utterly wrong. All personnel at Hidden Dragon Base will closely monitor your actions and do everything to support you. Once you and Zebra find something, you can directly order me to act. Additionally, I¡¯ll report this to Elder Fu and then to the leader, applying for a satellite to monitor the situation in Dongfang City 24/7."


    Falcon¡¯s words shocked everyone; giving orders to him seemed impossible, yet reporting to Elder Fu and the leader demonstrated a level of commitment that left no stone unturned in finding the Terminator.


    "I understand what to do now and will resolutely follow orders." Rose saluted solemnly.


    Falcon grinned and said seriously, "Rose, there are many good men in the base, but none have caught your eye. If you can seduce the Terminator with your charm, the higher-ups will surely come to meet you in person and present you with the highest medal."


    "Captain, you¡¯re insulting me. Are you asking me to use seduction?" Rose looked displeased.


    "Seduction? You say it lightly. If you can find the Terminator¡¯s whereabouts, I¡¯ll organize a troop of beauty seduction squads to approach him. There¡¯s bound to be one he fancies, not for anything else but just to help us a little. As long as he¡¯s with people from Huaxia, it at least shows he has some sense of belonging to Huaxia, which is more important than anything." Falcon was very serious, showing no deceit. "I¡¯m not provoking you, but I dare to bet that if you really encounter the Terminator, your beauty might mean nothing in front of him."


    "As long as he¡¯s a man, there¡¯s no one I can¡¯t conquer," Rose vowed confidently. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good, ambitious and bold. But first, you have to find him. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll organize a large beauty squad, ready at any moment. When needed, send them all to seduce the Terminator. As long as he sleeps with that woman, if he¡¯s a man, he¡¯ll return to his roots, making it easier to ask for his help." Falcon laughed with a strange grin.


    Rose and the others looked at the Captain in disbelief, like they were seeing him for the first time, and were utterly shocked. However, despite the roughness of his words, the logic was undeniable for them.


    "Rose, once you enter Dongfang City, we¡¯ll assign you an identity. Try to build a good relationship with Chu Biyao. Also, Zebra will cooperate with you; you two don¡¯t know each other and can only contact privately. As elites at Hidden Dragon Base, leverage your strengths. If the Terminator is in Dongfang City, find him." Falcon gave the order.


    With Chu Biyao¡¯s status, ordinary people can¡¯t even meet her. Rose¡¯s identity would allow her to mingle with Chu Biyao¡¯s circle seamlessly.


    "We guarantee to complete the mission." Rose and Zebra saluted solemnly.


    "Go and prepare. Contact me anytime if needed, and I¡¯ll support all your actions." Falcon instructed.


    "Yes." The two went to prepare.


    Camel requested, "Captain, let me go too. I¡¯ve ¡¯crossed paths¡¯ with the Terminator before; maybe I can find some traces."


    "Your identity is probably no secret to the Terminator. To avoid alerting them, stay at the base, and provide remote support to Rose and Zebra." Falcon wanted to avoid any oversight. Camel had crossed paths with the Terminator in hacking; to prevent unnecessary trouble, Falcon couldn¡¯t allow Camel to show up. Camel had lost to the Terminator more than once, and his identity was already compromised. Only by having Rose and Zebra, fresh and capable faces, carry out the mission was Falcon reassured.


    He selected Zebra because of his relationship with Chu Biyao, and Rose was chosen for her extraordinary intuitive power and a woman¡¯s sixth sense, which made her trustworthy.


    In the secret room, Falcon dialed Elder Fu¡¯s number.


    "Speak." Elder Fu¡¯s authoritative and concise voice came through.


    Elder Fu oversees Huaxia¡¯s three most powerful forces. The first is the Zhongnanhai Bodyguards, a force in the open, second is the Hidden Dragon, handling major crises in secrecy, and the third is Dragon Blade, unnumbered.


    "I suspect the Terminator is in Dongfang City, and I have already sent people for a secret investigation," Falcon reported.


    "What?" Elder Fu exclaimed and then paused for three seconds, "How sure are you?"


    "Not sure at all, it¡¯s just a baseless suspicion," Falcon replied truthfully.


    "Whatever support you need, just ask." Elder Fu was very straightforward, knowing the importance of the Terminator and the necessity of addressing even the slightest suspicion.


    "We need a satellite for 24-hour surveillance of Dongfang City, hoping to find useful clues," Falcon said.


    "No problem, I¡¯ll immediately start handling the related procedures." Elder Fu hung up and then contacted the leader.

 Chapter 72 - 69: Let the Policewoman Sleep

    Chapter 72: Chapter 69: Let the Policewoman SleepInside the villa, Chu Biyao¡¯s true performance and her tactics to deal with Qian Weiguo took Ye Fan by surprise, but he didn¡¯t let his guard down and remained vigilant in secret.


    With the threats from Chen Yifei and Director Zheng Qiang quelled, Chu Biyao didn¡¯t take the attacks from nobodies to heart.


    "It¡¯s time for this lady to strike back." Chu Biyao declared angrily, "Sister Hong, call those two bastards and make them apologize publicly. Tell them to admit they¡¯re not human until I¡¯m satisfied. Otherwise, I¡¯ll expose their dirty deeds."


    "Got it." Wang Hong laughed maliciously, then dialed Chen Yifei¡¯s private number.


    "What do you want?" Chen Yifei voiced her displeasure. She was sulking in the hotel, fuming at the overwhelming insults on social media. Originally planning to attack Chu Biyao, the situation backfired, and she bizarrely became the target of everyone¡¯s scorn. It was all too baffling, and she showed no cordiality toward Wang Hong¡¯s unexpected call.


    "Biyao said you need to apologize publicly. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen the situation on Weibo already. Don¡¯t you think all of this is strange? Additionally, we have your photos from when you were being ¡¯compromised¡¯." Wang Hong spoke cheerily, even mentioning two names to make Chen Yifei believe it.


    "What?" Chen Yifei believed it without a doubt. She was utterly shocked and terrified. If this got out, she¡¯d lose face in the entertainment circle, becoming an outcast, bombarded by criticism that would drown her.


    She knew she had been foolish this time, trying to target Chu Biyao and ending up in a mess.


    After a moment of contemplation, calming herself down, Chen Yifei said, "Where is Sister Mengyao? I need to speak with her."


    "Mengyao said, as long as you sincerely apologize and satisfy her, she won¡¯t talk to you. She will pretend not to know about the photos and won¡¯t leak them. Now it¡¯s up to you to decide what to do." Wang Hong hung up the phone.


    Then, she called Director Zheng Qiang and mentioned the drug usage video, causing Zheng Qiang to panic immediately.


    Chen Yifei and Zheng Qiang busied themselves, revealing all their misdeeds online, from how they envied and plotted against Chu Biyao, to publicly apologizing in the newspapers. Fans were in uproar, and their reputations plummeted to new lows, while Chu Biyao¡¯s fame skyrocketed again, much to the delight of her fans. The relentless attacks and sarcasm erupted on Weibo, insulting the two continuously, leaving their fan base disappointed and silent.


    With the two caving in, artists from the second and third tiers, and even some industry experts who wanted to boost their notoriety by targeting Chu Biyao, became the laughingstock. Faced with the tidal wave of criticisms, they became frightened. They had been able to wave the flag with two people backing them, but now, with their retreat, they realized the cost of offending Chu Biyao, gripped with fear.


    In the hotel, Chen Yifei, in a fit of rage, smashed things until exhausted and collapsed onto the bed.


    Her weaknesses fell into the hands of those men, and she¡¯d endured too much humiliation from their threats.


    Now, with Chu Biyao holding more of her secrets, she was filled with endless anger, yearning for an outlet.


    She realized it was her own jealousy, displeased with Chu Biyao¡¯s flamboyant lifestyle in the circle, that led her to target Chu Biyao in the first place. She had been wrong, and Chu Biyao had graciously refrained from exposing the photos, yet she remained resentful. Why could Chu Biyao emerge unscathed, pure despite the mud, with wise support by her side, while she was confined to compromising situations?


    She despised herself for her weakness and shamelessness, unable to stand others maintaining integrity, especially Chu Biyao¡¯s generous attitude towards her, intensifying her resentment. This benevolence from Chu Biyao twisted her heart with bitterness.


    Zhang Kaidong stood by, watching Chen Yifei¡¯s outburst with sympathy. He could only watch helplessly, unable to do anything.


    He became an agent because Chen Yifei was attracted to his looks, and pleasing her was what he longed for.


    His mind was in chaos; whenever Chen Yifei was unhappy, she called for him to attend her, and only when she was in a good mood would she ignore him. He wanted to always serve Chen Yifei but didn¡¯t want to see her unhappy, leaving him deeply conflicted.


    ...


    Wang Hong glanced meaningfully at Ye Fan before leaving the villa. With Chu Biyao¡¯s troubles resolved and the follow-up work needing her attention, she was wholeheartedly impressed with Ye Fan.


    Chu Biyao had originally planned to use her mother¡¯s illness as a defense, but it was no longer necessary. With Ye Fan¡¯s help, the matter was swiftly resolved, making her very happy.


    "Brother-in-law, well done. You truly deserve to be my brother-in-law." Chu Biyao gave a thumbs-up.


    "It¡¯s a small matter, no need to thank me." Ye Fan was quite pleased, enjoying the brother-in-law title.


    Chu Mengyao no longer opposed it, letting her sister call him whatever she pleased. Trying to stop her would only make her even more persistent, given how well she knew her sister. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If anything like this happens in the future, I¡¯ll leave it for you to handle. You can¡¯t refuse." Chu Biyao said, puffing her chest proudly, knowing that such a brother-in-law title needed to be earned by making Ye Fan work a bit.


    "No problem." Ye Fan agreed.


    Outside the villa, Zhang Lu arrived. Just as she was about to press the doorbell, her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, her expression turned serious. She found a secluded spot to answer, "Commander, what are your instructions?"


    Old Fu¡¯s voice came through, "Qianlong suspects that the Terminator is in Dongfang City. Keep an eye out, especially on those around Chu Biyao. Two Qianlong members are already in action. You three will coordinate secretly to find the Terminator¡¯s whereabouts."


    "Really?" Zhang Lu was shocked. "How could the Terminator be in Dongfang City?"


    "Follow orders. Enough with the questions. I¡¯ve talked with your father. If you find the Terminator, I¡¯ll put in a good word for you." Old Fu¡¯s voice was authoritative.


    "Capture? What do you mean capture?" Zhang Lu asked, puzzled.


    "You¡¯re not getting any younger. If you manage to seduce the Terminator, we old guys will attend your wedding banquet." Old Fu¡¯s voice now had a hint of affection.


    Zhang Lu stumbled, almost fainting. Was this the legendary Old Fu, the formidable assistant to the leader?


    "Seduce?" Zhang Lu felt her world collapsing, wondering why the topic suddenly shifted to the Terminator.


    This revelation left her especially stunned.


    Zhang Lu was tasked with protecting Zhao Shiyan¡¯s father, which is why she came to Dongfang City.

 Chapter 73 - 70 A Big Deal

    Chapter 73: Chapter 70 A Big DealZhang Lu entered the villa, she was here to discuss business. The last time she visited, Chu Mengyao was upset about Ye Fan leaving, so it wasn¡¯t mentioned. Now there was finally this opportunity.


    The suggestion from Old Fu that she should sleep with the Terminator was completely disregarded. She was particularly attentive to those who associated with Chu Biyao, but sleeping with the Terminator was ridiculous. How could she have such skills? Besides, no one knew who the Terminator was, and going to bed with him was out of the question. If the Terminator turned out to be a complete pervert, how could she sacrifice herself?


    Despite the unimaginable value of the Terminator, sacrificing her dignity was not an option.


    "Chu Biyao, please step aside. I need to discuss some business with Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan." Zhang Lu got straight to the point.


    "Why so secretive and wanting me to leave?" Chu Biyao was displeased.


    "This is a confidential matter. Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao need to sign non-disclosure agreements. It¡¯s better for you not to be curious." Zhang Lu reminded her.


    "Hmph, I¡¯m not interested in knowing anyway." Chu Biyao stuck out her tongue, swaying as she walked away.


    She guessed that Zhang Lu had brought a big deal for her sister, so she didn¡¯t interfere.


    Zhang Lu said, "Shen Yahut has already mentioned my requirements, right? The Chu Group wants to expand and grow, but it¡¯s difficult. The business opportunity I¡¯m bringing would make even a business tycoon envious. It depends on whether President Chu wants to cooperate. The research work of Zhao Shiyan¡¯s father needs confidentiality. It¡¯s better for you not to know about classified matters. The upper echelons have fully entrusted me with this task. The Chu Group just needs to build a factory and use the Chu Group¡¯s name as a cover. The research work inside requires high confidentiality. I won¡¯t interfere with the construction and site selection, which will be fully decided by the Chu Group. I will provide detailed blueprints of what the factory should look like. All costs will be borne by the Chu Group."


    "Once the factory is completed, secret personnel will take over. The Chu Group will receive five percent of the net profit, which will amount to at least several billion a year. The funds required to build the factory are insignificant. The Chu Group just needs to focus on confidentiality. Furthermore, if anything major happens, the safety of the factory will be entirely the responsibility of the Chu Group, which means handing it over to Ye Fan reassures me. Additionally, in a few days, I¡¯ll need to borrow Ye Fan for three days to assist us in protecting Zhao Shiyan¡¯s father."


    "This is a lucrative deal, and the relevant departments will give the Chu Group preferential treatment with endless benefits."


    Zhang Lu laid out all her conditions without reservation. Having witnessed Ye Fan¡¯s capabilities, she believed this was the right course of action.


    In truth, she had used some influence to secure this deal for the Chu Group.


    Originally, the upper echelons had decided to privately hand this matter over to Meng Hao¡¯s father, Meng Yinglong, but she intercepted it.


    The main purpose was to hide from prying eyes, so external forces seeking information would not find the factory¡¯s location. The less involvement from the organization, the fewer troubles there would be.


    "Such a good opportunity, really makes me flattered that it¡¯s given to me," Chu Mengyao was very surprised.


    She understood that taking this deal would offer long-term help for the Chu Group. The country¡¯s support was an enormous benefit, something money couldn¡¯t buy. More importantly, there were abundant profits, practically gifting benefits.


    The key point was to have Ye Fan assist in security work, which naturally involved considerable danger.


    "Zhang Lu, I¡¯ve heard that you have a substantial background. Are you deliberately helping behind the scenes?" Chu Mengyao seriously inquired.


    "That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve contributed, but Zhao Shiyan also made efforts. After all, this is research done by Zhao Shiyan¡¯s father. Considering that Ye Fan had once saved Zhao Shiyan, we managed to have this matter fall on the Chu Group¡¯s shoulders," Zhang Lu disclosed without any reservations.


    In fact, she had exerted considerable effort behind the scenes. Zhao Shiyan and her father¡¯s influence was much smaller compared to hers. During Zhao Shiyan¡¯s birthday party, if Ye Fan hadn¡¯t intervened in time, Zhao Shiyan would have died. The poison needle was highly toxic; once touched, it would be fatal. Moreover, when the needle flew out at that speed, Ye Fan managed to control the needle between his fingers. The display of strength left Zhang Lu increasingly impressed with Ye Fan, which was her main reason for striving so hard.


    Almost, Zhang Lu¡¯s protection efforts would have failed. This was also a way to show her gratitude.


    Additionally, she had a good impression of Chu Mengyao, so she felt she should help without hesitation.


    "Ye Fan, what do you think?" Chu Mengyao looked at Ye Fan. She needed to consult him, as Ye Fan would face danger. She didn¡¯t know how dangerous it might be, and despite her willingness to accept the deal, if Ye Fan was unwilling or if there was significant danger, she would never agree. To her, nothing was more important than Ye Fan.


    "Even if there¡¯s danger, you¡¯ll manage. I suppose you won¡¯t refuse, right?" Zhang Lu said confidently.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment and agreed to Zhang Lu¡¯s proposal. For the Chu Group, this indeed was a lucrative business deal; there was no reason to refuse. By putting in a little effort, he could help the Chu Group grow and prosper. He was pleased to see such results and wanted to do something for Chu Mengyao. He couldn¡¯t just indulge in living with Chu Mengyao, using her resources, without doing anything in return.


    "I¡¯ll be the man behind you. If there¡¯s something you can¡¯t handle, let me take care of it," Ye Fan looked at Chu Mengyao with gentle eyes.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about my feelings. If you don¡¯t want to do it, we won¡¯t force you." Chu Mengyao felt delighted in her heart.


    "Yes, of course we¡¯ll do it. Such a good business opportunity should surely be taken." Ye Fan replied.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll follow your lead." Chu Mengyao¡¯s voice was soft.


    "The look and tone of you two... Are you having a romantic conversation? Why does it feel strange?" Zhang Lu glanced at the two again and again. "You, the dignified President of the Chu Group, Huaxia Country¡¯s number one businesswoman, are actually such a pushover, listening to Ye Fan for everything. Where¡¯s your decision-making?"


    Zhang Lu found Chu Mengyao¡¯s reaction very peculiar, so different from what she knew. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bring over the confidentiality agreement and we¡¯ll sign it." Chu Mengyao maintained a stern expression, still as cold as a perpetual iceberg, showing no change of emotion. However, in her heart, there was immense happiness.


    Both Zhang Lu¡¯s words and her interactions with Ye Fan filled her with joy.


    "Here." Zhang Lu took out the relevant documents and placed them in front of the two.


    After the job was done, Zhang Lu started with her personal affairs. She shouted loudly, "Chu Biyao, come out quickly, I want your autograph."

 Chapter 74 - 71: Naughty Kids

    Chapter 74: Chapter 71: Naughty Kids"Want an autograph?"


    Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan were taken aback, looking left and right, up and down. Zhang Lu was not the type to chase celebrities. How could this beautiful woman be chasing another beautiful woman? Asking for an autograph shouldn¡¯t even happen. When Zhang Lu was with Chu Biyao, she was very ordinary, showing no signs of admiration. She couldn¡¯t possibly be the type to idolize celebs.


    "An autograph?!" Chu Biyao exclaimed, running over. She stood beside Zhang Lu, patting her shoulder with a mischievous smile. "Hello, Officer! I know I¡¯m quite famous, but I didn¡¯t expect even a beauty like you to be my fan. We¡¯re already good friends, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely give you an autograph. So, tell me, where do you want me to sign? Anywhere is fine. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all friends. I won¡¯t make fun of you."


    "Ugh, stop rambling and just do as I say." Zhang Lu¡¯s face turned cold as she brought up a painful subject, unintentionally giving Ye Fan a harsh look. "If it wasn¡¯t for the kids at home pestering me for your autograph, I wouldn¡¯t have asked. It¡¯s strange, why idolize a celebrity who acts like a child? From my perspective, you¡¯re just a troublemaker. When the kids at home see people insult you, they call me, asking me, a cop, to arrest the bad guys. Those who criticize you become bad people. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re much better either."


    "Officer, I still see you as a young maiden, yet you already have kids at home? How old are they? Seven? Eight?" Chu Biyao asked curiously, a sly gleam in her eyes.


    Zhang Lu was furious. Seven or eight kids? That was clearly calling her a pig, wasn¡¯t it?


    "Watch your mouth. When was the last time you brushed your teeth? Your mouth reeks." Zhang Lu was not one to be messed with. Her retorts were sharp as she meaningfully eyed Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan. "They got married and had kids, right? Aren¡¯t those kids yours too? Or are you going to claim that you gave birth to them, and the one who married Ye Fan is also you."


    The city gate caught fire, and the fish in the pond suffered. Now, Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao were caught in an undeserved calamity.


    Even though Ye Fan remained composed and serene, when he heard Zhang Lu¡¯s words, his face twitched.


    "That¡¯s some sharp mouth, why doesn¡¯t it come with a filter? Any words just come flying out," Ye Fan muttered softly.


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s face turned crimson with embarrassment, her ears burning as she hastily interjected, "You two, stop it. Will holding back a bit kill you?"


    Zhang Lu quickly reined in her wildness. This one comment managed to encompass all three in front of her. If Chu Biyao hadn¡¯t provoked her, she wouldn¡¯t have such a big mouth.


    "Oh, girl, is your mouth ¡¯really sweet¡¯?" Chu Biyao said strangely, emphasizing the words "really sweet," "I¡¯m a generous person, so I won¡¯t hold a grudge. Tell me, how many autographs do you need? I¡¯ll give you as many as you want."


    Both knew their limits and were wary of losing face, so they stopped in time.


    "The kids at home are such troublemakers. Each one is so hyperactive and loads of trouble. If I take your autographs to them, they will surely think they¡¯re fake and hassle me. What can I do to not make them suspicious?" Zhang Lu asked in frustration.


    "Oh, that¡¯s easy. Just send them a video of us, with the two of us appearing together," Chu Biyao said as she wrapped an arm around Zhang Lu¡¯s shoulder. Zhang Lu was uneasy, saying irritably, "Is it really necessary to be this close?"


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that. If you¡¯re into girls, don¡¯t get any ideas about me," Chu Biyao replied with a laugh.


    Zhang Lu was utterly helpless, suppressing her frustration as she reluctantly started a video call. A boy of about five or six answered, "Auntie, what are you doing? I¡¯m about to write a love letter to Qianqian from my class, don¡¯t bother me..."


    The little boy reluctantly spoke, but as he went on, he suddenly froze, his expression turning rigid.


    "Auntie, am I seeing things? Is the person smiling next to you the national goddess, Chu Biyao?" The boy was bewildered and, after a moment of staring blankly, asked hesitantly, as if seeing a ghost.


    "What, you don¡¯t want to answer your auntie¡¯s call? Fine, I¡¯ll hang up then," Zhang Lu said with a stern face.


    Seeing that Zhang Lu wanted to assert some authority in front of the youngster, Chu Biyao played along cooperatively.


    "No, no, Auntie, you¡¯re my dearest auntie, closer than mom, closer than dad, please don¡¯t hang up," the boy said with a silly grin, showing his two tiger teeth, his eyes fixed on Chu Biyao.


    "Call the other brats over. If you want an autograph, say so now. I¡¯ve told you all before that I know the person next to me, but you just didn¡¯t believe it. Now you¡¯re dumbfounded, aren¡¯t you? Stop gawking and call the others. If you don¡¯t hurry up, I¡¯m really going to hang up. Your auntie¡¯s busy." Zhang Lu lectured with an air of authority.


    "Yes, Auntie." The little boy shouted to the side, "Big Sis, Second Bro, Second Cousin, Fourth Sis, Fifth Bro, come quickly to see Sister Biyao, she¡¯s with Auntie, we¡¯re on a video call with her, hurry up,..."


    "Where is she?"


    "Is it real?"


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    "You can¡¯t deceive us, like Auntie¡¯s mysterious job would ever let her see Sister Biyao. Dream on."


    Several kids, both boys and girls, rushed toward the little boy with doubts. They didn¡¯t really believe Sister Biyao was on a video call with them. How could she be? They thought it must be a prank and were ready to teach the little boy a lesson, but when they got closer, they all stared dumbfounded.


    "Sister Biyao?"


    "It¡¯s really Sister Biyao."


    "Hello, Sister Biyao. I really like you. I want to be a celebrity too someday." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sister Biyao, when¡¯s your next song coming out?"


    "Sister Biyao, someone dared to insult you online. I made a wish for those who insult you to be struck by lightning, and it came true. Sister Biyao, how are you going to thank me?"


    The kids talked over each other, staring at the screen, completely ignoring Zhang Lu, their eyes not leaving Chu Biyao.


    "Hello, little ones," Chu Biyao greeted.


    "Sister Biyao, wait, I wrote you a love letter, let me get it to read it to you."


    "Sister Biyao, do you have a boyfriend? Wait till I grow up, will you marry me?"


    Chu Biyao initially intended to have a nice chat with the kids, but she didn¡¯t expect a flood of questions. Especially bizarre ones, leaving her a bit helpless as she couldn¡¯t exactly go against the kids.


    "I¡¯ll give you a good spanking when Auntie gets back," Zhang Lu decisively ended the video call.


    ...


    This Chapter has been revised several times. I hope it can be released. Praying for it, the power of harmony can be quite frustrating!!!

 Chapter 75 - 72: Teasing Can Also Lead to Pregnancy

    Chapter 75: Chapter 72: Teasing Can Also Lead to PregnancyZhang Lu huffily ended the video call with the kids at home. Those kids were too much. She didn¡¯t mind if they ignored her and only paid attention to Chu Biyao, but calling Chu Biyao their sister while ignoring their third aunt was too much. Did they think she was old? She couldn¡¯t stand it.


    "Auntie, don¡¯t hang up..." The kids¡¯ pleading voices still echoed in Zhang Lu¡¯s ears.


    Immediately, Zhang Lu¡¯s phone rang with a video call, which she straight-up ignored.


    Then, her phone kept ringing non-stop with messages of complaints and pleas.


    "A bunch of unruly brats, they¡¯re infuriating." Zhang Lu muttered with a cold expression.


    "Your lifestyle is too chaotic, isn¡¯t it? How did you even become a cop? How do those kids know you like wearing thongs? Such little brats even dared to tease me." Chu Biyao glared.


    Zhang Lu gave a bitter smile. She didn¡¯t even dare to shower naked at home, afraid the kids would burst in. She was so wronged. Was wearing a thong wrong? Now, it seems quite a few people know about it.


    "The kids at my place have even written you love letters. Do you want to consider accepting me as their aunt?" Zhang Lu teased.


    "Ugh!" Chu Biyao almost gagged.


    "Already pregnant just from a few verbal teases, huh?" Zhang Lu joked.


    "Pfft, shameless, I¡¯m not going to stoop to your level." Chu Biyao scorned.


    "Got a taste of your own medicine now, unable to retort in front of the kids, doesn¡¯t feel too good, does it? I think you two should behave from now on and stop fighting all the time." Chu Mengyao shook her head bitterly.


    Ye Fan had no reaction. The innocent voices of the kids slightly moved him. It was at their age when his own issues arose. If nothing had happened, he¡¯d be with his parents now, perhaps in a different identity, not as lonely as he is now.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that these seemingly unrelated kids would cross paths with him in the future. When he appeared at the Zhang Family pretending to be Zhang Lu¡¯s boyfriend, he¡¯d get a firsthand experience of some bizarre kids.


    "Ye Fan, wait for my call. When the critical moment comes, I¡¯ll take you to protect Zhao Shiyan and her father." Zhang Lu stood up.


    "No problem." Ye Fan replied nonchalantly.


    "President Chu, rest assured. Ye Fan won¡¯t be gone for too long. Just borrow him for three days. Don¡¯t miss him too much." Zhang Lu¡¯s eyes glinted with amusement. Thinking of Chu Mengyao¡¯s disappointment when Ye Fan left the villa, she couldn¡¯t help but find it funny. Who would have thought that Chu Mengyao could also be that dispirited?


    "We¡¯re quite familiar now. Call me Mengyao. Calling me President sounds too distant." Chu Mengyao responded calmly, pretending not to notice the peculiar emotions in Zhang Lu¡¯s gaze.


    Zhang Lu left.


    Not long after, two more women visited the villa. This was the third group of women to visit after Wang Hong and Zhang Lu.


    Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong, a couple, arrived. Ye Fan had left his phone with Ye Juanjuan, so the two naturally wouldn¡¯t trouble Ye Juanjuan to get a phone call made and had to come in person. The two only knew that Ye Fan was on good terms with Chu Mengyao, but didn¡¯t know that Ye Fan was actually living in the villa. The two were from the underworld, and visiting such a high-end place to see Chu Mengyao made them quite nervous.


    After all, Chu Mengyao was Huaxia¡¯s number one businesswoman, of noble status. The two were afraid of being belittled. More importantly, as a couple, they feared being looked down upon, so they were very tense.


    However, for the sake of becoming a disciple, Qiu Wen had steeled herself, and Lu Xuehong had no choice but to accompany her.


    Fortunately, Chu Mengyao was so famous that finding her villa wasn¡¯t difficult; otherwise, the two wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it.


    "Who are you looking for?" Xu Hu stopped the two women.


    Xu Hu was in a complicated mood. He had taken early retirement from the military just to protect Chu Mengyao closely. After the Poisonous Spider incident, the other bodyguards, fearing for their safety, had left, leaving him as the only bodyguard outside the villa.


    He was calm. He had already come up with a plan to drive Ye Fan away and would put it into action when the time was right.


    Xu Hu scrutinized the two women, paying special attention to Qiu Wen, whose underworld aura was quite pronounced.


    "We¡¯re here to see President Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan." Qiu Wen smiled politely. From Xu Hu, she sensed an iron-blood aura that could only come from braving gunfire, feeling pressured, and couldn¡¯t help but be respectful.


    She secretly thought to herself that she was definitely no match for the man before her.


    If she was looking for someone, it was after careful consideration. She didn¡¯t know where Ye Fan lived, so she had to mention President Chu. That way, even if Ye Fan wasn¡¯t in the villa, as long as they found Chu Mengyao, they could naturally gather some information.


    "Do you have an appointment?" Xu Hu asked blandly.


    "No." The two women were straightforward, telling the truth.


    "Without an appointment, please leave. The president is very busy and not just anyone can meet her." Xu Hu¡¯s voice was very cold.


    "Um..., excuse me, big brother, could you call Ye Fan for us? We need something from him." Lu Xuehong whispered.


    She didn¡¯t know if Ye Fan was in the villa, so she could only take a gamble.


    Xu Hu thought about it for a moment and understood. The president couldn¡¯t possibly know these two beauties; if so, they wouldn¡¯t be so tentative and cautious. They would have come in more arrogantly, not politely asking this and that in front of him.


    "You two don¡¯t know the president. You¡¯re here to find Ye Fan, right?" Xu Hu questioned.


    "Yes." The two women answered.


    "Go ahead, try pressing the doorbell yourselves. Whether you can open the door or not will depend on your own skills." Xu Hu snickered.


    "Thank you, big brother." After thanking him, the two women hurried towards the villa.


    "They came especially to find Ye Fan. This works out just fine. If Ye Fan¡¯s romantic debts come knocking, I don¡¯t need to rack my brains to drive him away. Once the president knows about Ye Fan¡¯s disreputable character, she¡¯ll surely kick him out. Even if it¡¯s not a romantic debt, any association with these two beautiful women won¡¯t lead to anything good." Xu Hu sneered.


    Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong didn¡¯t know that Xu Hu allowed them in not out of goodwill, but with ill intentions.


    "Ding dong!"


    The two women, hand in hand, pressed the doorbell, still feeling self-conscious.


    If not for Qiu Wen¡¯s determination to become a disciple, she wouldn¡¯t have come to the villa to find someone. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qiu Wen was used to fighting and had seen many people of the triads, but she had never personally seen someone like Chu Mengyao, a strong woman, and was afraid of being belittled.


    "Who is it?" Chu Biyao opened the door, and upon seeing the two beauties¡ªone akin to a ferocious horse, the other like a gentle sheep¡ªstanding hand-in-hand at the door, was taken aback. She didn¡¯t recall having acquaintances like these.


    "Who are you looking for?" Chu Biyao blinked her eyes.


    "Hello, President Chu." The two women greeted politely.


    "Come in." Chu Biyao sighed, holding her head. "Here to see my sister, but what kind of friends are these, having no sense and even mistaking people again."

 Chapter 76 - 73 Qiu Wen鈥檚 Apprenticeship Letter

    Chapter 76: Chapter 73 Qiu Wen¡¯s Apprenticeship LetterQiu Wen and Lu Xuehong were stunned, their astonished eyes looking at Chu Mengyao and then at Chu Biyao. The two were anxious, unsure which of the sisters was the celebrity and which was the CEO. Hardly anyone didn¡¯t know about the deeds of the twin sisters, and these two women were naturally aware, but they couldn¡¯t distinguish which was the older sister and which was the younger.


    The two women, hand in hand, stood to the side, completely bewildered.


    Chu Mengyao and Chu Biyao were also curious, who exactly were these two women in front of them?


    Ye Fan was having a headache, understanding the two were here to see him.


    "Sister, they¡¯re here for you. Don¡¯t you recognize them?" Chu Biyao assumed the two knew her sister, but seeing her sister¡¯s reaction, she had to doubt whether these women had any connection to her sister at all.


    Chu Mengyao, puzzled, said, "Who are you? If you have something to say, please do." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hello, I¡¯m Qiu Wen, and this is my partner Lu Xuehong. We came here to seek mentorship. Please forgive us for any abruptness." Qiu Wen spoke slowly, with her and Lu Xuehong¡¯s gazes fixed on Ye Fan. Seeing Ye Fan¡¯s displeased expression, the two women were also uneasy.


    "What? Partner? Are you lesbians? Please, have a seat, no need to be formal." Chu Biyao exclaimed and pushed the two women to sit down, eyeing them with a curious gaze as if meeting aliens. "I¡¯m very curious, how does it feel when you two try to make a baby? Oh, right, you can¡¯t make a baby. So, are you satisfied when you make love?"


    Chu Biyao was a curious soul, her big, clear eyes spinning as she examined the two women.


    The two women blushed slightly, even Qiu Wen, a big sister in the underworld, felt embarrassed. Now the two women could distinguish the sisters¡¯ relationship. For a moment, they couldn¡¯t respond to the curiosity about the nation¡¯s goddess. However, seeing that the two sisters did not look down on them, on the contrary, seemed approachable and friendly, the pressure in their hearts eased quietly.


    "Stop making trouble," Chu Mengyao warned sternly. Chu Biyao innocently stuck out her tongue, refraining from continuing to embarrass the two women, instead asking, "Who are you here to apprentice with? Is it him?"


    Speaking, Chu Biyao directly pointed to Ye Fan. Who else could it be if not Ye Fan? Surely not to take the sisters as mentors, which was absolutely impossible.


    The two women nodded, and Qiu Wen took out a thick paper, bowing as she said, "Master, this is my letter of apprenticeship, a total of five thousand words. I¡¯ve written all the big and small events from my life on it. I know someone like you values character when taking apprentices. This is me now. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not satisfied with, please point it out. I will change and meet your requirements for becoming an apprentice."


    "What the hell, a five-thousand-word apprenticeship letter? Are you serious? Is this an apprenticeship thesis?"


    "An expert? What kind of expert is he? He¡¯s barely grown any hair, what qualifies him to take apprentices?"


    Chu Biyao took the apprenticeship letter and started reading it with great interest.


    Ye Fan outright ignored the two women. Isn¡¯t this just outright blackmail? Holding his leg in the bar to act shamelessly, now they¡¯ve come to find him to continue playing shameless games.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Chu Mengyao, seeing the two women looking pitiful, proactively asked Ye Fan, making it very clear¡ªinterrogating how Ye Fan got involved with the two women and managed to attract a pair of lesbians, quite the skill.


    "Taught a few punks a lesson in the bar, and they were impressed by my kung fu and latched onto me," Ye Fan explained briefly.


    Chu Biyao¡¯s eyes lit up. She planned to start her own company and wanted to produce a movie or something, but hadn¡¯t found a good subject. An inspiration flashed in her mind, deciding to take this on, and she definitely wanted to include Ye Fan as a character. Additionally, everything needed to be filmed discreetly using high-end surveillance to capture real moments, with the two women in front added to the project being ideal. So she decided to help Qiu Wen find a mentor, naturally requiring Qiu Wen to agree to some things.


    She began to negotiate with the two women and, after understanding their situation, the three women reached a unified agreement.


    "Sister, take a look at this letter, it¡¯s quite pitiful." Chu Biyao handed the apprenticeship letter to her sister, giving a glance that only the two sisters could understand; of course, she wanted her sister to help persuade Ye Fan to accept Qiu Wen as a disciple.


    "Ye Fan, Qiu Wen is pitiful. She had an unfortunate childhood. Her mother died in childbirth, and her father was a gambler. In middle school, Qiu Wen dropped out to rescue her father, who died at the hands of loan sharks. She survived by fighting and violence to this day."


    "For a girl to wield a machete is too cruel. She¡¯s now seeking your help, you should show some sympathy, reveal your compassionate heart, and accept Qiu Wen as a disciple."


    Chu Biyao used a mix of cajoling and persuasion, whispering in his ear.


    It¡¯s not that she deliberately made Qiu Wen¡¯s background sound so tragic; she had picked the good parts to say. The hardships Qiu Wen suffered were numerous, too many to count.


    Chu Mengyao glanced at the apprenticeship letter, quickly absorbing all the content. She didn¡¯t try to influence how Ye Fan should act, choosing to respect whatever decision he made.


    "Take a look at this." Chu Mengyao handed the apprenticeship letter to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan flipped through it, absorbing all the information. The letter of five thousand words not only detailed Qiu Wen¡¯s past but also introduced Lu Xuehong¡¯s background. It was clear the two women were sincere. Certain parts of the letter had smudged writing, indicating they felt emotional while writing these words.


    Qiu Wen was a girl who had endured many hardships. At sixteen, she dropped out of school, mixed up in violence, and after her father¡¯s death, frequented police stations and hospitals, suffering along the way.


    Lu Xuehong came from a good family and received a high level of education, but family relations broke her heart. Her father had an affair with her mother¡¯s sister, driving her mother to suicide in despair, leading Lu to cut all ties and run away from home.


    The Gray Wolf Bar faced great trouble. Those thugs in the bar wouldn¡¯t leave, yet they stayed by Qiu Wen¡¯s side to serve her, fearless in the face of strong adversaries. This showed Qiu Wen¡¯s loyalty, winning the hearts of the thugs, far surpassing the bodyguards around Chu Mengyao, who fled at signs of danger.


    "I¡¯ll teach you some skills, enough to protect yourself, but accepting you as a disciple is out of the question," Ye Fan said in a grave tone.


    "Yes, Master." Qiu Wen was overjoyed.


    "Thank you, Master, for your generosity." Lu Xuehong thanked with tears.


    The bar¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t good; they were likely to be captured by the Fierce Tiger Gang and become playthings. The two women naturally wouldn¡¯t suffer humiliation and had prepared for suicide. But in Ye Fan, Qiu Wen saw hope to resolve the crisis, prompting her to seek mentorship. She was willing to disregard everything, including her dignity, as long as she could protect her beloved; staying alive was naturally what she wanted.

 Chapter 77 - 74: Borrowed Note Underwear

    Chapter 77: Chapter 74: Borrowed Note Underwear"I said, don¡¯t call me master." Ye Fan warned helplessly.


    "Calling you master feels close. Whether you admit it or not, you are my master now." Qiu Wen said firmly.


    Feeling frustrated, Ye Fan could only acquiesce to this title.


    He decided to give Qiu Wen a hand. Qiu Wen has a solid foundation. Just a little coaching could turn her into a master. After all, she¡¯s used to brawling and fighting on the streets, not only is she full of courage, but her combat experience is unmatched. Just by enhancing her speed, strength, and reflexes, she could quickly become a rare master.


    There are many indicators to determine a master, summarizing to hundreds of rules.


    Among them, speed, strength, and reflexes are the most important three indicators. If you can integrate these three, in battle you can counter every move and remain invincible.


    Speed is the hard truth of ¡¯attack only if fast¡¯, as long as you¡¯re fast enough, you can seize the initiative. If you can throw seven punches in the time it takes others to throw one, comparisons are obvious. Reflexes refer to the body¡¯s agility and the speed of thought processing. If your mind reacts quickly and then turns it into punches and kicks, you can strike first and anticipate the enemy. Strength refers to destructive power; if you can punch through a steel plate compared to breaking a brick, the strength difference is clear. The concept of using a small effort to achieve a great result isn¡¯t completely without reason, but in absolute power, it¡¯s impossible to achieve this.


    As for killing skills, attacking human weaknesses, and physical qualities, these are much lower compared to the three aspects mentioned above.


    Qiu Wen¡¯s combat skills are all wild and messy but not refined.


    What Ye Fan needs to do now is stimulate certain acupoints on Qiu Wen, enhancing her capabilities in speed and other areas. This way, Qiu Wen¡¯s strength will increase significantly.


    He is the only one in the world who has mastered the complete secret of the acupoints, and the name ¡¯Ghost Doctor¡¯ was earned by using acupoints to spark potential, enabling the body to release a unique mechanism.


    "I¡¯ll take these two people to a secluded place, and it won¡¯t take long for me to deal with them." Ye Fan confidently said.


    "I¡¯ll take you. There¡¯s a ring in the basement, originally for the bodyguards. It¡¯s empty now." Chu Mengyao stood up.


    "I want to go too." Chu Biyao chimed in.


    The basement under the small building outside the villa, Ye Fan, Chu Mengyao, and Chu Biyao stood under the ring.


    Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong were busy laying foam mats on the ring; it was Ye Fan¡¯s instruction. The four women were all puzzled, unaware of the reason for this, but Qiu Wen and the other two had no choice but to comply.


    After laying the mats, Qiu Wen and the other two came to Ye Fan¡¯s side, "Master, what should we do next?"


    The four women were very curious, not knowing how Ye Fan was going to train his disciple. To train a master isn¡¯t something that can be done completely in a short period of time, even with complete training facilities in the army, it takes time to improve various skills. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Ye Fan was confident that it wouldn¡¯t take long to make Qiu Wen a master, which seemed unbelievable.


    "It will hurt a lot later. If you can¡¯t bear it, shout out. Since you¡¯ve decided to learn some real skills, don¡¯t be afraid of pain. If you back out halfway, don¡¯t come looking for me next time." Ye Fan warned.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Master, I can bear any hardship." Qiu Wen promised.


    "Alright, if that¡¯s the case, take off your clothes." Ye Fan instructed.


    "Huh?" Qiu Wen was stunned.


    "Don¡¯t mess around." Chu Mengyao said seriously.


    "Sister, stop always protecting him. If you ask me, he¡¯s just up to no good."


    Ye Fan showed no reaction, looking at Qiu Wen and asked, "Is there a problem?"


    "There is a problem."


    "What problem?"


    "Solve it yourself."


    "Oh." Qiu Wen agreed.


    "Wenwen, come with me, wear mine first."

 Chapter 78 - 75: Cruel Mentorship

    Chapter 78: Chapter 75: Cruel MentorshipChu Mengyao and Chu Biyao looked at Qiu Wen¡¯s scars, and their hearts were full of sympathy. What kind of hardships must a girl have gone through to have so many scars on her body, so shocking to the eyes.


    Lu Xuehong felt deeply distressed. Every time she saw these scars, her heart trembled a little.


    "Master, I¡¯m ready. You can come up now," Qiu Wen said expectantly.


    Ye Fan said nothing. He took two steps forward and, with a slight force from his feet, leapt three zhang high directly onto the ring.


    "This... this speed?" Qiu Wen was shocked.


    "No wonder he is the master whom Wenwen admires so much, he¡¯s just like a great hero." Lu Xuehong¡¯s eyes were shining with admiration.


    "His jumping ability is terrifying. Sister, what is his true identity?" Chu Biyao¡¯s jaw almost dropped.


    In the entertainment world, she had seen all kinds of people, martial arts trainers, and powerful bodyguards, but compared to the power Ye Fan casually displayed, they were simply not on the same level. How could she not be suspicious?


    "Don¡¯t ask nonsense." Chu Mengyao warned. She was also curious about Ye Fan¡¯s identity, but since Ye Fan didn¡¯t mention it, she wouldn¡¯t ask.


    If Ye Fan volunteered to tell her, she would listen, but she would never ask too many questions, because Ye Fan¡¯s past was very bleak. During the time she had known him, she had already formed a strong suspicion.


    "Make your move. Don¡¯t worry, release all your power and attack me. Don¡¯t hide your unorthodox methods and fierce momentum," Ye Fan said calmly.


    "Master, watch out," Qiu Wen knew she couldn¡¯t harm Ye Fan, so she showed no reservations. Just from Ye Fan¡¯s glance at her attack pattern, his extraordinary nature was evident.


    Qiu Wen¡¯s momentum was strong. With a shout, her fists and feet poured onto Ye Fan like a dense rain.


    Ye Fan¡¯s figure moved, directly ignoring Qiu Wen¡¯s attack, charging straight with terrifying speed. With one hand behind his back, his other hand reached out and pinched a spot on the inside of Qiu Wen¡¯s thigh.


    His thumb and forefinger applied slight pressure, sinking an inch into Qiu Wen¡¯s flesh, pinching and twisting with a certain pattern.


    Qiu Wen was terrified. She hadn¡¯t seen how Ye Fan defused her attack. In fact, Ye Fan hadn¡¯t defused it at all; with speed beyond her comprehension, he directly slipped past her offensive, causing her attack to miss.


    The speed was so fast, beyond Qiu Wen¡¯s reaction and expectation. She couldn¡¯t even imagine why her master¡¯s speed was so fast?


    To Chu Mengyao and the other two girls, it was just a blur before their eyes. They lost track of how Ye Fan moved, and when they saw his clear figure again, his fingers were already moving on Qiu Wen¡¯s body.


    "A ghost? Is he a ghost? Even a ghost wouldn¡¯t be this fast." Chu Biyao¡¯s jaw was about to drop. She had filmed ghost movies and knew that the supposed speed of ghosts was fake; it was all staged. In her imagination, only those elusive, screen-ghosts were fast, but they seemed pretty weak compared to Ye Fan.


    Chu Mengyao and Lu Xuehong were speechless with shock.


    Just as Ye Fan¡¯s finger pinched Qiu Wen¡¯s acupuncture point,


    "Ah..." Instantly, an intense pain swept through, like a tide, spreading into every cell of her body. Qiu Wen had always been tough, never experiencing such pain before, and suddenly tears welled up.


    Her following attacks halted, her body shivered, unable to continue attacking, her bones trembled violently.


    "Wenwen." Lu Xuehong bit her lip, bleeding, with tears falling swiftly. Seeing Qiu Wen¡¯s pained expression, her heart ached. She knew Qiu Wen¡¯s character, always wild and tough, even when stabbed deeply, she¡¯d stitch without a flinch. But now, she couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of pain Qiu Wen was going through to scream so desperately.


    "Ye Fan, can¡¯t you be gentler? Why be so ruthless?" Chu Biyao couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Chu Mengyao shuddered, goosebumps rising all over her body. Qiu Wen¡¯s scream was truly chilling.


    "True steel needs a mighty hammer to forge." Ye Fan said calmly. He finished striking one acupuncture point and retreated three steps altogether.


    Qiu Wen was convulsing and fell to the ground; fortunately, there was a foam pad in advance, otherwise, the fall would be quite punishing.


    "Release all the pain and fierceness within you and fight me. Don¡¯t let me look down on you," Ye Fan provoked.


    "Ah!" Qiu Wen¡¯s teeth chattered, her whole body trembled as she flipped and attacked her master.


    The intense pain needed an outlet to weaken it. Qiu Wen charged desperately, attacking Ye Fan recklessly without hesitation.


    "Ah!" Another pig-like scream issued from Qiu Wen¡¯s mouth.


    Chu Mengyao and the other two girls couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer; they closed their eyes and turned away.


    Each of Qiu Wen¡¯s screams was like a terrifying wave of horror, continuously assaulting their souls.


    Qiu Wen, relying entirely on her persistence and determined will, endured time and again. She didn¡¯t want her master to look down on her, and moreover, she wasn¡¯t someone who conceded easily. How could she retreat without a fight?


    Ye Fan¡¯s expression was cold, with no trace of mercy. He knew that if he held back, it would harm Qiu Wen. The art of acupuncture point striking was inherently cruel. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By the seventh scream, Qiu Wen¡¯s voice was hoarse, and only smoke was coming from her throat.


    By the eleventh scream, Qiu Wen¡¯s once-tenacious gaze slightly wavered, worn down by the constant assault of pain, whittling her willpower away. In pain akin to her soul fracturing, her nearly numbing nerves could no longer respond.


    What Qiu Wen didn¡¯t realize was that her attack speed and strength were becoming faster and stronger, although she still had no power to counter Ye Fan, her skills were improving at a rapid pace, though she wasn¡¯t yet aware.


    "Keep going, just six more strikes, at most six more screams, giving up now would waste all your previous efforts." Ye Fan¡¯s voice thundered in Qiu Wen¡¯s mind.


    "I¡¯ve had enough; I¡¯m not afraid of death, why fear a bit of pain?" Qiu Wen roared madly.


    After six more screams, Ye Fan stopped his actions.


    Qiu Wen stood, drenched in sweat, the places where Ye Fan had pinched were purplish and slightly swollen.


    Ye Fan then tapped two more acupuncture points on Qiu Wen, which finally let the pain in her body ebb away like a receding tide.

 Chapter 79 - 76: How Could I

    Chapter 79: Chapter 76: How Could I"Jump with a little more force to feel your own bounce," Ye Fan spoke calmly.


    Qiu Wen snapped back to reality, followed her master¡¯s instructions, and jumped. Whoosh¡ªshe shot upward like she was flying. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah!" Qiu Wen screamed in disbelief, startled to the extreme. Then she cried out in pain; in her panic, her head collided with the concrete ceiling above. With a dull groan, she fell onto the arena floor like a deflated ball.


    "Boom!" A dull sound echoed, leaving her dizzy and light-headed.


    Qiu Wen grimaced, but she didn¡¯t care about a little pain. She flipped over and stood, shouting with delight, "My speed is this fast now? One jump, and I flew so high. Oh my god, this is unbelievable."


    Qiu Wen was stunned, and Chu Mengyao and the other two girls were equally speechless.


    "This is too bizarre, like a complete transformation. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t believe such a strange thing could happen," Chu Biyao stammered.


    Chu Mengyao was quite pleased, watching Ye Fan train such an impressive disciple so quickly. She was happy in her heart; this showed that Ye Fan was amazing, which made her even more joyful.


    Lu Xuehong, knowing Qiu Wen¡¯s combat power, was shocked, "Wenwen¡¯s hysterical cries resulted in such an amazing outcome, it¡¯s like she took some miraculous elixir. It¡¯s too incredible."


    "I told you to use less force," Ye Fan warned.


    "Master, it doesn¡¯t hurt," Qiu Wen was overjoyed and rushed forward to hug Ye Fan, wanting to vent her strong feelings of joy.


    Ye Fan¡¯s figure flickered, and Qiu Wen hugged nothing but air.


    "Hehe," Qiu Wen giggled foolishly, knowing that what she did was inappropriate. Hugging her master was a sign of disrespect, and besides, how could such a charismatic man like her master let her hug him?


    So, she abandoned her master and rushed toward Lu Xuehong below the platform, wanting someone to share her excitement.


    "Honghong," Qiu Wen flew toward her, her speed as fast as lightning.


    "Oh no, something¡¯s going to happen," Ye Fan moved. If Qiu Wen hugged Lu Xuehong like that, just the momentum alone could hurt Lu Xuehong. One look at the exercise metal equipment behind Lu Xuehong, if it were hit, it could leave a hole in her, and if Qiu Wen hugged Lu Xuehong forcefully, she might break Lu Xuehong¡¯s bones.


    Ye Fan moved swiftly, catching up to Qiu Wen. He stuck out his leg, tripping Qiu Wen to the ground like a dog pouncing on its prey.


    "Ouch!" Qiu Wen cried out as her body scraped harshly against the ground, breaking her skin in the process.


    Chu Mengyao and the girls didn¡¯t understand Ye Fan¡¯s actions, but they saw Qiu Wen¡¯s swift speed. However, compared to Ye Fan, Qiu Wen was much slower.


    "Wenwen, are you okay?" Lu Xuehong hurried over to help Qiu Wen up.


    "Master, what are you doing?" Qiu Wen pouted.


    "When you get down, find a closed room and adapt to your speed and strength. If you keep fooling around like this, something bad will happen," Ye Fan said earnestly.


    Only then did Qiu Wen realize and understood her master¡¯s good intentions. She had been too overjoyed and had almost hurt Lu Xuehong. Her strength had significantly increased, and if she didn¡¯t adapt, she could unintentionally harm others.


    "Thank you for the guidance, Master," Qiu Wen admitted her fault.


    Chu Biyao gave a teasing look and said, "Hey girl, your little forest and little red berries are showing, hurry and change your clothes, or you¡¯ll be a flasher."


    "Ah!" Qiu Wen blushed with shame, covering her eyes and sneaking away with Lu Xuehong accompanying her.


    "Ye Fan, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so amazing," Chu Biyao looked at him eagerly.


    "Amazing?" Ye Fan said wryly, "Didn¡¯t you hear how miserable Qiu Wen was just now?"


    "Effort and reward are equal," Chu Biyao said mischievously, "Ye Fan, you know I¡¯m your sister-in-law, right? You¡¯re so skilled, do you have any gentle methods to teach me some deadly self-defense moves? I¡¯m having a tough time in the entertainment industry, constantly on edge, afraid of being schemed against. If I had excellent skills, I could protect myself."


    Chu Mengyao also looked at him expectantly, just as Chu Biyao said, she didn¡¯t want her sister to have any trouble. If they could learn self-defense moves, it would be great. She herself wouldn¡¯t learn recklessly; even if Ye Fan wanted to teach her something, she wouldn¡¯t learn. She only needed Ye Fan by her side¡ªit made her feel very secure and comfortable being protected by him.


    "What I can teach you are just some opportunistic tricks, only enough to deal with ordinary people. If you meet a true expert, they won¡¯t work," Ye Fan said softly. He didn¡¯t want to disappoint Chu Mengyao, nor did he want to see Chu Biyao in danger, so gentle methods weren¡¯t out of the question¡ªthey were just more basic.


    "Yay, that¡¯s great."


    "Sis, don¡¯t keep bullying Ye Fan," Chu Mengyao protected him.


    "I¡¯m not," Chu Biyao mimicked Ye Fan¡¯s aggrieved voice, feigning innocence.

 Chapter 80 - 77: Just Want to Be Jealous

    Chapter 80: Chapter 77: Just Want to Be JealousQiu Wen changed her clothes and walked out with the joy of celebrating a holiday.


    "Master, please accept my bow." Qiu Wen respectfully knelt on both knees, ready to pay her respects.


    "Master, your great kindness and virtue to Wenwen, we will never forget. Please accept my bow as well." Lu Xuehong followed and also prepared to kneel. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qiu Wen and her ill-fated lover were immensely grateful to Ye Fan. Now, with their precarious situation and life hanging by a thread, meeting Ye Fan at this moment was truly a blessing. Qiu Wen had become so formidable, now capable of resolving difficult issues. To both women, Ye Fan was like a reborn parent, earning their heartfelt respect.


    Ye Fan¡¯s figure flickered, disappearing from their sight. He refused their bows, sternly saying, "Get up, don¡¯t kneel to me."


    "Oh!" The two women complied, not daring to disobey their master.


    "In the future, don¡¯t kneel to anyone casually." Ye Fan earnestly advised.


    "Master, we¡¯ve never knelt to anyone. We only kneeled to you once at the bar." The two women spoke in unison.


    "In that case, don¡¯t kneel to anyone anymore, including me. It¡¯s not just men¡¯s knees that are precious, women¡¯s knees are just as valuable." Ye Fan said solemnly.


    The two women exchanged glances and replied earnestly, "Yes, Master."


    "When you¡¯ve adapted to your abilities, come find me at your convenience, and I¡¯ll remove the scars on your body. A woman full of scars is unsightly." Ye Fan said warmly.


    "Mm." Qiu Wen¡¯s throat began to choke, tears unknowingly sliding down her cheeks, and Lu Xuehong felt the same. Ye Fan¡¯s care deeply moved them both.


    "Don¡¯t cry so easily, can you show some courage?" Ye Fan said exasperatedly.


    "Okay, Master." The two women replied with tears in their eyes, turning their tears into laughter.


    Chu Biyao couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of envy, "Sister, you¡¯ve found a good man. He knew it would hurt when teaching Qiu Wen and laid down a sponge mat in advance. The two women kneeling was out of respect for him, yet he forcefully refused their kneeling, saying women¡¯s knees are precious. He seems indifferent to Qiu Wen as a disciple, but he¡¯s actually very caring."


    Chu Mengyao was very happy that Ye Fan could empathize and think on behalf of Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong; it was truly remarkable.


    "Save my phone number. If there¡¯s any trouble you can¡¯t solve in the future, find me. Don¡¯t try to be a hero." Ye Fan gave them a number, which the two women gratefully saved.


    "Does it have to be so loving, too loving indeed." Chu Biyao muttered.


    "Since you two acknowledge me as your master, although I¡¯m not thrilled about it, I¡¯ll still fulfill my responsibilities as a master. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m meddling in your affairs, but if you mix in the underworld, you¡¯ll pay someday, inevitably meeting an untimely end on the streets. Even if you do well, the end won¡¯t be good¡ªbleak old age or death from disaster. Think it over after solving your current crisis. If you can make an honest living, avoid the violent lifestyle." Ye Fan seriously advised.


    "Master, your advice is taken to heart, and we will consider it seriously." Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong both showed a thoughtful look.


    Qiu Wen had no expertise, relying on knives and blades up to this point. She was already tired of a life of violence, especially after meeting Lu Xuehong. She had long wanted to leave the underworld, but what could she do after leaving the bar? With no idea, she had dragged it out. She knew Lu Xuehong came from a good family and received a good education, so it wasn¡¯t good for her to keep mingling in the bar with him.


    For whatever reason, Qiu Wen decided to disband the bar¡¯s thugs after resolving the current crisis. She would sell the bar and engage in some legitimate business, never again engaging in violence.


    After bidding farewell, the two women left the villa.


    Chu Mengyao, Chu Biyao, and Ye Fan entered the villa.


    "Ye Fan, go cook, and after eating, wash the dishes. Clean all the dust in the villa and throw out any trash." Chu Mengyao instructed from the sofa. When Ye Fan was teaching Qiu Wen, she didn¡¯t pay much attention, but now she was angry. Regardless, Ye Fan had almost seen all of Qiu Wen¡¯s body, which made her uncomfortable and she wanted to make Ye Fan feel a bit uneasy.


    When Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong were around, she didn¡¯t show much unusual behavior, but now she was indeed angry.


    "Huh?" Ye Fan was puzzled. He had no issue cooking and washing dishes, but looking at Chu Mengyao¡¯s angry expression made him very confused. He didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong to upset her.


    He seriously observed Chu Mengyao, unable to figure out what he had done wrong.


    Seeing Ye Fan¡¯s puzzled expression, Chu Biyao bluntly said, "You fool, aren¡¯t you at all embarrassed about seeing your disciple¡¯s body? Any other thoughts? Sister is jealous. Go do your work and help her calm down."


    "Jealous? But I was just helping her. Besides, weren¡¯t you guys against it before, asking me to help her? My actions had good intentions, honestly. I wasn¡¯t doing it intentionally, truly." Ye Fan hurriedly explained.


    Who could he tell the difficulties in his heart? The skills he mastered from the Divine Acupoint Ghost Doctor required skin contact. Clothing obstruction would affect the effectiveness. Besides, he didn¡¯t think much of it, nor did he stare excessively. Even looking at Qiu Wen¡¯s body was like looking at a statue, with no vulgar expressions. Could there still be fault in this?


    "If a similar situation arises again, I¡¯ll blindfold myself and promise not to look." Ye Fan guaranteed.


    "Blindfold yourself? Wouldn¡¯t you grope around randomly?" Chu Biyao exclaimed.


    "Next time? You¡¯re thinking of a next time?" Chu Mengyao said curiously, turning her face away, no longer looking at Ye Fan.


    The sisters¡¯ thoughts about Ye Fan were different, which was reflected in their words.


    Ye Fan said troubled, "There won¡¯t be a next time, never."


    He secretly vowed that it was better to hide his skills than to watch Chu Mengyao get angry. He would try his best not to expose them.


    "Hmph, that¡¯s more like it," Chu Mengyao snorted coldly, "Now go cook."


    "Alright." Ye Fan agreed.


    "Sister, isn¡¯t targeting Ye Fan like this unfair? You¡¯re pretending to be angry, but I see Ye Fan¡¯s expression when he sees you¡¯re angry, and he looks really upset." Chu Biyao blinked her eyes.


    "He should be made to feel bad. After all the visual feast, he needs to be taught a lesson to remember in the future. Such methods should never be used on women again, to prevent him from going astray. If he wants to train someone, it should be a man; he shouldn¡¯t touch a woman¡¯s body again." Chu Mengyao said smugly.


    "Sister, you¡¯re so mean. Isn¡¯t your jealousy a bit over the top?" Chu Biyao snickered, then sternly said, "Good men like Ye Fan must be closely monitored. What if he¡¯s tricked away by someone else? I support you, sister. I¡¯ll supervise him with you in the future, making him as behaved as possible."


    "Hmm-ph." Chu Mengyao snorted through her nose.


    After eating, the two sisters left with their backs turned.


    Ye Fan stood there in a daze, particularly aggrieved, vowing never to touch a woman¡¯s body again. Otherwise, there was no reward for helping someone, and punishment awaited him at the hands of Chu Mengyao.

 Chapter 81 - 78: First Kiss Reward

    Chapter 81: Chapter 78: First Kiss RewardIn Dongfang City¡¯s First Prison, a major incident occurred. Zhang Daya, who had hired the Poisonous Spider to assassinate Chu Mengyao, was killed under police protection. The police were furious. They weren¡¯t too concerned about Zhang Daya¡¯s death itself, but the fact that he was killed right under their noses was a disgrace. The provocation from the Poisonous Spider angered many.


    Zhang Daya invited the Poisonous Spider to Dongfang City, and his death was well deserved.


    However, the police were very angry about the Poisonous Spider¡¯s arrogance. Officially, Zhang Daya¡¯s death was announced as due to illness.


    The person who killed Zhang Daya was the Poisonous Spider¡¯s No. 4 Killer, Snow Mastiff, notorious, ruthless, with many innocent lives on his hands. He is wanted in Asia and even globally.


    At this moment, Snow Mastiff has infiltrated Dongfang City, naturally, to avenge the Poisonous Spider¡¯s No. 3 leader A-San. The murderer Zhang Daya was bound to die, and as for the subsequent mission to kill Chu Mengyao, it must also be executed. The Poisonous Spider never abandons a mission, as it would be a laughingstock to the underground forces. Moreover, Ye Fan, who is beside Chu Mengyao, had already incited the Poisonous Spider¡¯s hatred, wanting to eliminate him quickly. Repeatedly disrupting the Poisonous Spider¡¯s actions had made him their must-kill target.


    At this time, Dongfang City was very unstable. However, all signs indicated that something was happening in Dongfang City, and the Poisonous Spider wanted to take advantage of the chaos to accomplish their mission and kill the target, Chu Mengyao.


    In the police department, three people sat in front of Director Luo: Zhang Lu, Shen Tingting, and Qian Weiguo.


    Shen Tingting was the group leader Rose of the Qianlong Intelligence Division, and there was no need to elaborate on Zebra Qian Weiguo.


    Members of secret bases like Qianlong all have their own code names, and their real names are confidential.


    Director Luo was very tense. His position was high, but in front of these three, he was very respectful, even nervous.


    Zhang Lu had already learned the identities of the two from a call with Old Master Fu. She hadn¡¯t met Shen Tingting and Qian Weiguo before, but she naturally understood their backgrounds and purpose.


    At this time, the heads of various police stations and law enforcement personnel scattered throughout the different jurisdictions of Dongfang City knew about the three. Once they showed up, they could mobilize any force in Dongfang City.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, can you disclose your purpose?" Director Luo looked at Shen Tingting and Qian Weiguo expectantly.


    "If it¡¯s not something you should know, don¡¯t ask. These are organizational secrets; you know the discipline." Shen Tingting said with a cold face.


    "Yes, yes, that was presumptuous of me." Director Luo had a bitter expression. He knew Zhang Lu¡¯s purpose and understood how important Zhang Lu¡¯s protection target was to him. Now, two mysterious figures had arrived, which puzzled him greatly. Since the Poisonous Spider¡¯s killer surfaced, it seemed as if the place had turned into a battlefield.


    "Director Luo, you only need to cooperate with us. Don¡¯t inquire about other matters." Qian Weiguo warned.


    "I understand." Director Luo smiled bitterly. "The Poisonous Spider No. 4 Killer Snow Mastiff is lurking in the city and is bound to pose a certain threat. I wonder if you three have a way to deal with him. As you all know, police alone can¡¯t handle Snow Mastiff."


    "This matter is not within our task scope." Shen Tingting¡¯s tone was very firm. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Director Luo¡¯s eyes dimmed. He knew how troublesome Snow Mastiff was and realized he couldn¡¯t deal with Snow Mastiff using his own power.


    "Director Luo, don¡¯t worry. Snow Mastiff won¡¯t live long. If he makes a move against Chu Mengyao, he¡¯ll either end up dead or disabled." Zhang Lu was very confident. If Snow Mastiff dared to act recklessly, he wouldn¡¯t have a good outcome in Ye Fan¡¯s hands. She was sure of that.


    "Could there be some hidden means?" Director Luo was surprised.


    "Director Luo, just remember my words: don¡¯t deploy any police forces outside Chu Mengyao¡¯s villa. Just wait for Snow Mastiff to make a move. It¡¯s useless to think about anything else." Zhang Lu didn¡¯t mention Ye Fan specifically.


    Although Shen Tingting and Qian Weiguo were curious, they didn¡¯t ask any more questions. The main purpose of this meeting was for recognition. In the future, they would pretend not to know each other while secretly each pursuing their own actions and cooperating when necessary.


    After the meeting between Zhang Lu and the others concluded, each person left.


    In the morning, Chu Mengyao woke up early and took on the task of making breakfast.


    She also knew it was wrong to inexplicably get angry and embarrass Ye Fan. It was simply unreasonable; this could be seen as an indirect apology.


    The three of them sat together having breakfast when suddenly, Chu Mengyao¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Zhang Lu.


    After answering, Chu Mengyao listened to Zhang Lu¡¯s words, her expression slightly displeased. Putting down the phone, she said to Ye Fan, "Zhang Lu told me that someone named Snow Mastiff is coming to kill me and you. Apparently, he¡¯s quite formidable. Be careful."


    "I know." Ye Fan nodded, unfazed. It didn¡¯t matter who Snow Mastiff was; if he dared come, he wouldn¡¯t end well.


    "A killer? What¡¯s going on? Sister, why would someone want to kill you and Ye Fan?" Chu Biyao widened her eyes.


    "It¡¯s because of company matters. Zhang Daya hired a killer to try to kill me and take over the company. If it weren¡¯t for Ye Fan, I¡¯d be dead by now." Chu Mengyao explained.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me such a big thing?" Chu Biyao asked, reproachfully.


    "What¡¯s the point of telling you? You¡¯d just worry foolishly. Now that you know, just stay with me obediently and don¡¯t run around. If you¡¯re mistaken for me and something happens, it wouldn¡¯t be good." Chu Mengyao said solemnly.


    Chu Biyao also realized the seriousness of the situation. Looking at Ye Fan, she softly said, "Brother-in-law, thank you for saving my big sister. I didn¡¯t even know so much had happened. But there are still killers; can you handle it? Should we hire some bodyguards with a huge sum or directly call the police to protect us 24/7?"


    "No need, trust me. Nothing will happen." Ye Fan assured.


    "You¡¯re the best, brother-in-law."

 Chapter 82 - 79 Snow Mastiff Caught in the Net

    Chapter 82: Chapter 79 Snow Mastiff Caught in the NetIn the weeds a thousand meters from the villa, a man with a gloomy complexion and a stiff expression lay dormant, holding binoculars to observe the surroundings. His eyes focused on the area around the villa, like a wolf scrutinizing its prey.


    He was Snow Mastiff, the fourth assassin of Poisonous Spider, infamous for his evil deeds and countless crimes, with his hands stained by the blood of hundreds of innocent lives. Poisonous Spider only recognized money, not people; they were mercenaries who didn¡¯t care about the lives of others during their missions. As long as they could kill the target, the lives of others were of no consequence to Poisonous Spider.


    "Strange, I killed Zhang Daya, and the police should have long known my whereabouts. They would definitely deploy forces near the villa to catch me, yet there¡¯s not a single officer. Even more astonishing, the villa is calm inside and out, with not the slightest disturbance, as if they have no idea I¡¯m here to assassinate Chu Mengyao."


    After meticulous investigation, Snow Mastiff came to this conclusion. He knew in his heart that the police would spare no expense to capture him, as he was on the Huaxia leader¡¯s blacklist, one on the must-kill list.


    Snow Mastiff keenly sensed that something was peculiar, but he had no idea where the oddity lay.


    "Regardless of any scheme or plot, I¡¯m fearless. After killing Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan, I¡¯ll make my getaway," Snow Mastiff whispered, his gaze turning cold and sinister.


    He was confident in his abilities; completing the mission by infiltrating the villa smoothly was enough, and no one could stop him.


    "Who?" Suddenly, Snow Mastiff¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he alertly looked to the side.


    Amidst the sultry weeds, a figure appeared. The moment he saw this silhouette, Snow Mastiff¡¯s pupils dilated.


    "How did he get so close to me? I didn¡¯t even sense him, how is that possible?" Snow Mastiff¡¯s heart trembled violently.


    The newcomer was Ye Fan. Ever since receiving information from Zhang Lu, Ye Fan had been particularly vigilant. Noticing the killing intent was how he easily found Snow Mastiff.


    Snow Mastiff didn¡¯t know that the man before him was the Terminator; otherwise, he would have been scared out of his wits.


    At the moment, all he knew was that Ye Fan, who had repeatedly thwarted Poisonous Spider¡¯s assassination missions, had become a must-kill for them.


    Snow Mastiff calmed his tumultuous emotions, forcing himself to stay composed. He had felt the pressure and understood a truth: the police not intervening and the seeming laxity of the villa were unnecessary because Ye Fan¡¯s presence in the villa was the ultimate trump card. Initially, he had looked down on Ye Fan, but now he paid extra attention to him.


    "Falling into my hands, I¡¯ll break your legs as a minor punishment." Ye Fan uttered lightly.


    He rarely kills, as per his vow, or Snow Mastiff would have been long gone.


    "Bah, arrogant, ignorant." Snow Mastiff spat and then prepared to strike. Suddenly, like a Snow Mastiff capturing its prey, he lunged at Ye Fan amidst a burst of sound, holding two deadly blades emitting a cold gleam.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t move, like a deity looking down, filled with mockery and disdain for Snow Mastiff¡¯s attack. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the critical moment, just as the blades in Snow Mastiff¡¯s hands were about to land on Ye Fan¡¯s neck, Ye Fan¡¯s silhouette flickered and vanished from under the blades. His foot quickly kicked out, like a wire whipping onto a tender shoot.


    "Ah!" Instantly, amidst the cries of pain, Snow Mastiff fell to the ground, his legs broken, flesh and blood flying everywhere.


    Snow Mastiff was terrified, crying in pain, and despairing.


    "Who are you?" Snow Mastiff roared.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t answer. He tapped Snow Mastiff¡¯s acupoints twice, instantly stopping the blood from Snow Mastiff¡¯s broken legs, preventing him from bleeding to death.


    "Call Poisonous Spider," Ye Fan instructed dismissively, allowing no doubt.


    "Dream on." Snow Mastiff trembled under the assault of severe pain and growled lowly.


    "My patience is limited. Do you want to experience the sensation of being consumed by a swarm of ants?" Ye Fan said coldly.


    Snow Mastiff¡¯s soul trembled, and a sense of horror swept through him. Under Ye Fan¡¯s sharp gaze, he was terrified, reluctant to imagine the dreadful scenario of being consumed by ants. With restless haste, he replied, "Okay, I¡¯ll call."


    He had no choice but to comply, as a moment of hesitation could easily seal his fate.


    He was Snow Mastiff, notorious for his ferocity, but in Ye Fan¡¯s hands, he stood no chance. More importantly, Ye Fan¡¯s devil-like demeanor scared him. He wasn¡¯t afraid of dying, but he feared a fate worse than death.


    Snow Mastiff tremblingly dialed a number and handed the phone to Ye Fan.


    "Snow Mastiff? Did you complete the task?" A robust voice came from the phone; it was Di Nai, Poisonous Spider¡¯s second leader.


    "Cancel the mission to assassinate Chu Mengyao, or I¡¯ll ensure not a soul from top to bottom of Poisonous Spider is left unscathed." Ye Fan¡¯s voice was calm.


    Di Nai was dumbfounded for a second, then burst into curses, "You son of a b****. Who are you? What have you done with Snow Mastiff? Listen, I¡¯m telling you, crossing Poisonous Spider will get you nowhere. Let¡¯s hear your name if you have the guts."


    "The chance has been given. Not cherishing it is like digging your own grave," Ye Fan replied.


    "You filthy bastard, daring to threaten Poisonous Spider; I¡¯ll find out who you are and wipe out your entire family," Di Nai threatened furiously.


    Ye Fan hung up the phone, crushed the device under his foot, and then pressed, "Tell me where Poisonous Spider¡¯s headquarters is?"


    "What are you going to do?" Snow Mastiff foolishly asked, unable to fathom whether Ye Fan truly had the ability to destroy Poisonous Spider. How could that be possible? Even though Ye Fan subdued him with little effort, challenging Poisonous Spider seemed suicidal.


    "Speak," Ye Fan demanded, displeased.


    Snow Mastiff hesitated briefly before finally giving an address. He could only submit, unable to make decisions about his fate, faced with the devil-like Ye Fan, he had to compromise.


    Ye Fan memorized the address. If Poisonous Spider dared to create chaos again, he wouldn¡¯t mind eradicating them.


    Ye Fan turned and started to leave without another glance at Snow Mastiff.


    "Wait, don¡¯t go."


    "Killing is not a big deal, if you¡¯re going to kill me, do it. Don¡¯t make me lie here waiting for death."


    "Stop, you stop."


    "Damn, stop."


    Snow Mastiff pleaded, not daring to curse. He was a cold-blooded killer, unafraid of death, yet feared a slow and painful death.


    His mental world had collapsed, now rendered fearful and helpless.


    Ye Fan called Zhang Lu, "I¡¯ve dealt with Snow Mastiff, send someone to retrieve him. He¡¯s still alive, which might be useful to you."


    In the police department, Zhang Lu sat at her desk. Hearing this, she exclaimed, "What? What did you say?"


    Zhang Lu slammed the desk, shattering it with a crash.


    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with your ears. Considering we know each other, don¡¯t tell anyone it was me," Ye Fan made a small request.


    ```

 Chapter 83 - 80 Zhang Lu Achieves Great Merit

    Chapter 83: Chapter 80 Zhang Lu Achieves Great MeritZhang Lu hadn¡¯t planned to keep Ye Fan¡¯s secret. She spoke with caution, "Ye Fan, Snow Mastiff is a nationally wanted criminal. Taking him down is a significant achievement, and you¡¯ll reap immense benefits. Have you really thought about not taking credit for it?"


    "I don¡¯t care." Ye Fan¡¯s voice was cold and hard, "You can take the credit. The information from Snow Mastiff¡¯s mouth will be vital. Letting him face legal justice will greatly enhance the police¡¯s reputation, and Huaxia¡¯s international standing will correspondingly rise. After all, Snow Mastiff is wanted worldwide. I have just one request: don¡¯t let anyone know it was me who did it."


    "I don¡¯t take credit for others¡¯ achievements; it¡¯s an insult to me." Zhang Lu restrained her anger. She had inexplicably received credit when she first arrived in Dongfang City, something she still resented. How could she now take credit for Ye Fan¡¯s work?


    "How about this: consider it a deal between us. You get credited for taking down Snow Mastiff, and if I ever have any trouble, I¡¯ll ask you for help. Does that work?" Ye Fan conceded.


    Zhang Lu hesitated for a while before responding firmly, "Okay, it¡¯s settled then."


    She had no choice but to agree. She knew Ye Fan¡¯s character¡ªshort-tempered and stern, never one to compromise. That he was negotiating how to handle Snow Mastiff was already a significant concession in her favor, so she couldn¡¯t bring herself to coldly refuse.


    Even though she didn¡¯t know why Ye Fan was doing this, capturing Snow Mastiff was undoubtedly an enormous accomplishment.


    After Ye Fan disclosed the specific location, the call was finally concluded.


    "This guy is becoming more and more mysterious. I already suspected he was the one who incapacitated those six Poisonous Spider assassins, but I had no evidence. Previously, I blindly received credit; now I¡¯m going to take credit again. I know when he says to come to him if I need help, it¡¯s just talk, but since he¡¯s solemn about it, I¡¯ll have to keep it secret. In the future, I¡¯ll show more care to Chu Mengyao¡¯s company as a form of gratitude."


    Zhang Lu pondered, filled with curiosity about Ye Fan. She knew how formidable Snow Mastiff was; even she wasn¡¯t entirely confident about capturing him. Yet, Ye Fan managed to deal with Snow Mastiff so effortlessly, which was truly astounding.


    Outside Zhang Lu¡¯s office, several detectives were whispering to each other.


    "The Captain slammed the desk again."


    "Yeah, every time it¡¯s because of anger or frustration. I wonder what¡¯s going on this time?"


    "This must be the eighth desk. Who knows why the Captain likes slamming desks so much." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Captain is so powerful; a little force from him, and the desk shatters."


    "Let¡¯s go find Old Wang and get a new desk for the Captain. Anyway, it¡¯s on the organization¡¯s tab. Let the Captain vent on the desk all he wants¡ªbetter the desk than on us."


    "That makes sense."


    As the detectives were whispering, Zhang Lu opened the door and came out, saying loudly, "Xiao Liu, Xiao Wu, you two go to this location and drag Snow Mastiff¡¯s body back for me. Also, take a few medical staff with you. Don¡¯t let Snow Mastiff die."


    "It¡¯s just a Snow Mastiff; no need to make such a big deal of it. I can handle it myself. It¡¯s a little embarrassing to trouble medical staff for a beast. Once I drag Snow Mastiff back, we can all have hotpot together." Xiao Liu said with a laugh.


    To the detectives, Snow Mastiff was just an animal. They hadn¡¯t associated it with the codename of the assassin Snow Mastiff.


    How could they? The mysterious and eerie Snow Mastiff, after killing Zhang Daya in a heavily guarded prison, had vanished without a trace. How could he have been caught so quickly? Who would believe it? Who had the ability to bring Snow Mastiff to justice?


    "Xiao Liu, go into the confinement room. Xiao Wu, take your team to execute the task and be quick. I¡¯ll say it again, Snow Mastiff has been apprehended. After dragging him back, cut some meat for Xiao Liu to eat. Anyone else who wants to join in, feel free to sign up." Zhang Lu commanded boldly.


    The detectives were stunned into respect and surprise.


    "Yes, Captain, we¡¯ll complete the mission." Xiao Wu saluted.


    "Captain, I¡¯ll go to the confinement room after this task." Xiao Liu said, running off shamefaced to carry out the task.


    "Snow Mastiff has been caught!!!"


    "Who did it?"


    The police station was in an uproar, bustling with discussions.


    Soon after, Snow Mastiff, under custody, entered the police station. The sight of his double leg fractures shocked the detectives. They couldn¡¯t understand how such injuries were caused. Even with their professional scrutiny, they couldn¡¯t figure it out. Snow Mastiff was barely breathing; had it not been for timely rescue, he would have bled to death.


    Director Luo hurried to Zhang Lu¡¯s side, thanking her, "Captain Zhang, thanks to your brilliant strategy, Snow Mastiff has been captured. You¡¯ve done an outstanding job, and I¡¯ve already reported to higher-ups to credit you formally."


    "A public trial for Snow Mastiff is the best closure for those he once harmed."


    "Moreover, our Huaxia police can hold their heads high, having captured Snow Mastiff. The impact of this is huge."


    Director Luo was overjoyed. Having such a dangerous individual as Snow Mastiff hidden in his jurisdiction had been his worry. He didn¡¯t know how Snow Mastiff had been apprehended, but all the credit was attributed to Zhang Lu. Only someone with Zhang Lu¡¯s skills could subdue Snow Mastiff. To prevent Zhang Lu from refusing the credit, he had already reported it.


    With mixed feelings, Zhang Lu could only accept the credit.


    From Director Luo¡¯s perspective, Zhang Lu must have secretly arranged for a formidable figure to capture Snow Mastiff. His respect for Zhang Lu deepened, and he murmured to himself, "Indeed, someone from Zhongnanhai is extraordinary."


    After Director Luo left, Zhang Lu stood in a daze, caught between laughter and tears.


    Zhang Lu¡¯s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she hurriedly answered, "Captain, what are your instructions?"


    She was referring to the leader of the Zhongnanhai bodyguards.


    "Zhang Lu, well done. You¡¯ve brought glory to us by capturing Snow Mastiff. Even the leaders praised you," the Captain praised loudly.


    "It¡¯s all thanks to the organization¡¯s training. I just got lucky." Zhang Lu replied humbly, though she felt an unspoken fury rise within. Were it not for helping Ye Fan keep his identity hidden, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the credit. Now she was famous, with even the organization¡¯s top echelons taking notice.


    "Don¡¯t be modest. I¡¯ve seen your efforts. First, capturing the six Poisonous Spider assassins and then taking down three snipers, and now even Snow Mastiff¡ªwhen you complete this task and return to the organization, I will personally celebrate you," the Captain said with a robust voice.


    "Oh," Zhang Lu responded with a bitter smile.


    "What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t sound right," the Captain questioned.


    "Nothing," Zhang Lu replied firmly.


    "That¡¯s my soldier. I expect good news from you. Finish the task of protecting Zhao Shiyan and her father beautifully, and report back to the organization," the Captain shouted.


    "Yes," Zhang Lu replied loudly.


    After the call with the Captain, another call from Old Fu came through. Zhang Lu immediately turned solemn, receiving more praise.


    Inside, Zhang Lu felt bitter. Aside from taking down the three Poisonous Spider snipers, the other credits had virtually nothing to do with her.

 Chapter 84 - 81 Mysterious Man Attracts Love

    Chapter 84: Chapter 81 Mysterious Man Attracts LoveIn a small town in the southern part of Asia, the residents live in peace and prosperity, yet beneath the town lies a massive structure, the headquarters of the Poisonous Spider.


    The second-in-command of the Poisonous Spider, Di Nai, is a man of mixed race, over fifty years old, and of formidable strength.


    The first-in-command is named Ku Eryue, a charming woman with hair as white as snow.


    "It seems the Snow Mastiff has had an accident. I have no idea who the person on the phone was, daring to demand we cancel the assassination mission on Chu Mengyao. Otherwise, they threatened to wipe out our entire Poisonous Spider. Such arrogance¡ªdo they not realize we are renowned worldwide, and prominent in the underground forces? To threaten us is courting death."


    Di Nai¡¯s gaze was sinister as he stared at Ku Eryue with indignation, saying, "Let me make a trip to Dongfang City. I want to kill that person, make a name for Poisonous Spider, and complete the mission to kill Chu Mengyao."


    "This matter seems far from ordinary. A satellite from Huaxia Country has moved, focusing on Dongfang City. Snow Mastiff may have died at the hands of a Huaxia expert. If Snow Mastiff infiltrated Dongfang City, it must have stirred some people¡¯s intent to kill. Besides, Snow Mastiff has a strong will¡ªwhat kind of suffering did he endure to make that call to us?" Ku Eryue¡¯s charming face was alight with a bloodthirsty gleam.


    She said coldly, "Originally, the chances of Snow Mastiff completing the mission amidst chaos were extremely high. To avoid the killing intent of Huaxia experts because our staff already suspected unforeseen events in Dongfang City. Never did we expect Snow Mastiff to suffer misfortune. Adding to that, the death of Ah San, we have already lost eleven people in Dongfang City."


    Ah San, the third-in-command of the Poisonous Spider, a killer ranking fourth with the Snow Mastiff, three snipers, and six assassins captured alive by Zhang Lu were all formidable figures. Losing them like this is a significant blow to Poisonous Spider.


    For Ku Eryue and Di Nai, the death of Ah San and the others is entirely tied to Huaxia¡¯s experts. No one else could have managed it.


    "For the sake of Poisonous Spider¡¯s reputation, to avenge Ah San and others, a blood debt must be paid in blood. I will execute all involved." Di Nai said coldly, "It¡¯s said that Huaxia is a forbidden land for underground forces. I will venture into this dragon¡¯s den and tiger¡¯s lair."


    "We¡¯ve taken the contract, so Chu Mengyao must die. Once well-prepared, let¡¯s proceed. Poisonous Spider is renowned in Asia. Now, with such a heavy loss, we¡¯ve become a laughing stock. If we can¡¯t take revenge, how can we continue with any face?"


    Ku Eryue¡¯s voice was like ice, carrying a chilling intent to kill.


    Di Nai showed a ruthless expression and set off for Dongfang City directly.


    ...


    Ye Fan returned to the villa and said calmly, "Snow Mastiff has been captured by the police. Zhang Lu set up a trap outside the villa and caught Snow Mastiff in one fell swoop. The immediate crisis has been averted, but we can¡¯t let our guard down. An organization like Poisonous Spider, once they accept a mission, they¡¯ll stop at nothing to carry it out until the target is killed; otherwise, they won¡¯t give up."


    "The killers acted so quickly; thank goodness for Zhang Lu¡¯s warning and the police deployment. Otherwise, it would have been very dangerous given the crisis we were in." Chu Biyao murmured, her heart constantly on edge. Even though Snow Mastiff was captured, she didn¡¯t relax. Only now did she realize how perilous her sister¡¯s situation was. She was aware of killer organizations like these yet knew that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t provoke them. She loathed that old bastard Zhang Daya for bringing such a crisis to her sister.


    Suddenly, Chu Biyao turned her gaze, asking perplexedly, "Ye Fan, do you think a killer like Snow Mastiff is formidable? Compared to your apprentice, who is stronger?"


    "Definitely, Snow Mastiff is stronger, and by more than just a little bit," Ye Fan answered truthfully.


    "Oh, if that¡¯s the case, then between Zhang Lu and your apprentice, who is stronger?" Chu Biyao¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    "They¡¯re about the same," Ye Fan mumbled.


    "If so, why wasn¡¯t there any gunfire outside the villa? How did Zhang Lu capture a killer stronger than herself so easily? Even with police assistance, in a master fight, ordinary minions wouldn¡¯t be of much help, right?" Chu Biyao probed, she had sensed something amiss and wanted to get to the bottom of it.


    "What are you trying to say?" Ye Fan discerned Chu Biyao¡¯s thoughts.


    "Don¡¯t be so serious. You¡¯re so formidable, did you subdue Snow Mastiff? You left the villa for a while, and Snow Mastiff was captured. How can I not suspect?" Chu Biyao lifted her clever chin, proudly saying, "I won¡¯t tell anyone, you don¡¯t need to hide. I have guessed, you must have assisted Zhang Lu in capturing Snow Mastiff, or you knocked Snow Mastiff down, then let Zhang Lu capture him. Snow Mastiff being more skilled than Zhang Lu, how could he be captured so easily?"


    "You¡¯re so smart; ask Zhang Lu yourself, why ask me?" Ye Fan was frustrated; Chu Biyao¡¯s words had entangled him.


    "Indeed, my good brother-in-law, doing good deeds without recognition, just like a living Lei Feng." Chu Biyao clapped her hands in celebration, full of reverence.


    Ye Fan offered no explanation.


    Chu Mengyao actually had already guessed. The capture of Snow Mastiff was probably connected to Ye Fan. She understood this deep down, feeling full of gratitude without asking like her sister did.


    Chu Biyao sat in front of Ye Fan, blushing, "Ye Fan, I know mysterious men are attractive, but you don¡¯t need to act mysterious in front of me. Or, are you, having my sister, still want me to fall for you?"


    "Nonsense, mind your manners." Ye Fan got up, putting some distance between himself and Chu Biyao, indicating clearly not to get closer. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chu Biyao was quite clingy, following along, sticking to Ye Fan. This time she became more serious, "Ye Fan, don¡¯t avoid me. I¡¯m not intentionally prying into your matters. I wanted to tell you, those things you don¡¯t want others to know, like my sister, I won¡¯t tell either. So, there¡¯s no need to hide things from me. We¡¯re so close, wouldn¡¯t it be better to be open with each other?"


    "There are things that the two of you sisters are better off not knowing. I fear it could harm your psyches. If Poisonous Spider dares to attack again, I¡¯ll find a way to completely eradicate Poisonous Spider, trust me on that. Don¡¯t worry needlessly or fear you might get hurt, alright?" Ye Fan looked at the two women, speaking softly.


    Chu Biyao was clever and pure-hearted; her words were full of care and protection, which Ye Fan appreciated, feeling warm inside.


    "Thank you for considering us everywhere." Chu Mengyao¡¯s nose was sour.


    "No need to be so formal between us." Ye Fan¡¯s voice was gentle.


    "Mm!" Chu Mengyao nodded with moist eyes.

 Chapter 85 - 82: What a Big Blunder

    Chapter 85: Chapter 82: What a Big BlunderYe Juanjuan, in order to confirm the familial relationship between herself and Ye Fan, found Shen Yahut. After telling Shen Yahut her suspicions, Shen Yahut contacted Chu Mengyao, and Ye Juanjuan and Chu Mengyao finally got in touch with each other.


    "Hello, President Chu, you¡¯re close to Ye Fan, can you help me out? I suspect Ye Fan is my brother, but he¡¯s generally quite cold to me, like he has some troubles. Do you know where Ye Fan lives? Can you help me get Ye Fan¡¯s hair? If so, I can take it to the hospital for testing. It¡¯s best to do this secretly, make sure Ye Fan doesn¡¯t find out."


    Ye Juanjuan¡¯s tone was quite polite, beginning to send messages to Chu Mengyao.


    She only knew that Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao had an unusual relationship, unaware that Ye Fan was living in Chu Mengyao¡¯s villa.


    "Sure, no problem." Chu Mengyao agreed readily.


    She knew about Ye Juanjuan, having seen her while accompanying Ye Fan to buy clothes at the Truth, Goodness, and Beauty Building. At Ye Fan¡¯s suggestion, she appointed Ye Juanjuan as the store manager.


    Whether Ye Fan and Ye Juanjuan were siblings or not, she wanted to help Ye Juanjuan. If they truly were siblings, she could gain some insight into Ye Fan from another perspective. Regardless of Ye Fan¡¯s troubles, she wanted to help Ye Juanjuan find her family.


    Chu Mengyao wasn¡¯t trying to pry into Ye Fan¡¯s affairs; her thoughts were simple: if they were siblings, there was no reason not to reunite. Moreover, she learned from Ye Juanjuan that Ye Juanjuan¡¯s brother had been missing for over ten years.


    Given Ye Fan¡¯s rather cold attitude toward Ye Juanjuan, Chu Mengyao decided to act secretly, ensuring Ye Fan wouldn¡¯t notice.


    The villa only had one bathroom. Chu Mengyao and her sister lived together, so it wasn¡¯t necessary to have many bathrooms despite the villa being quite large.


    After Ye Fan had showered, Chu Mengyao confidently entered the bathroom, using the pretext of showering to search for hair. Surely Ye Fan would shed some hair after showering, right?


    After a search, she finally found a few curly hairs at the drain, and she carefully collected them.


    After contacting Shen Yahut, Chu Mengyao handed over the evidence, and Shen Yahut quickly left.


    Shen Yahut handed the hair to Ye Juanjuan, who thanked her and rushed to the hospital. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sister Zhang, could you do me a favor?" Ye Juanjuan handed the hair to a female doctor she knew.


    The female doctor already understood Ye Juanjuan¡¯s intentions. She took the hair collected in a small plastic bag, inspected them carefully, and teasingly asked, "Juanjuan, the man you suspect to be your brother, is he married?"


    "I don¡¯t know." Ye Juanjuan answered truthfully, as she really didn¡¯t know.


    "Where did these hairs come from?" The female doctor asked.


    "Sister Zhang, you know I¡¯m just suspicious. I asked someone to get the hair from his bathroom. I don¡¯t even know where he lives, so is there a problem?" Ye Juanjuan was puzzled.


    "If he¡¯s married, that¡¯s easier to say. If he isn¡¯t, then there¡¯s definitely an issue with his conduct." The female doctor was confident.


    "Why do you say that?" Ye Juanjuan was full of questions.


    "Because these hairs are pubic hairs from a woman, you know." The female doctor said meaningfully.


    "Ah!?" Ye Juanjuan was stunned, her face turning red.


    The female doctor, with her experience, could naturally identify them, which Ye Juanjuan didn¡¯t doubt at all.


    Ye Juanjuan left the hospital awkwardly and quickly contacted Chu Mengyao, asking, "President, do you know if Ye Fan is married?"


    "No." Chu Mengyao responded immediately. Although she wasn¡¯t sure if Ye Fan had been married, she believed it was unlikely.


    "Does he have a girlfriend?" Ye Juanjuan asked further.


    "Not at the moment." Chu Mengyao carefully chose her words. She considered herself Ye Fan¡¯s girlfriend but knew such thoughts should remain hidden until they officially became a couple.


    "Does he live alone or with others?" Ye Juanjuan quickly messaged.


    "He lives with two female friends." Chu Mengyao replied.


    Ye Juanjuan was quite surprised, "Are these two women dubious people, bad women, and have they been involved with Ye Fan?"


    "Dubious people? Bad women? Involved with him?" Chu Mengyao was puzzled and displeased at Ye Juanjuan¡¯s questions. She had put effort into helping Ye Juanjuan, yet was misunderstood in such a way, which wasn¡¯t pleasant.


    "Why do you say that?" Chu Mengyao asked patiently.


    "Because Shen Yahut gave me hair that was pubic hair from a woman." Ye Juanjuan was quite dejected. If Ye Fan really had such disgraceful conduct, she¡¯d be deeply troubled, questioning how her brother could be so bad.


    "Oh!" Chu Mengyao exclaimed, staring in a daze, blushing, "According to Ye Juanjuan, doesn¡¯t that mean the hair I painstakingly collected was either mine or my sister¡¯s, not Ye Fan¡¯s at all."


    "Pubic hair, how could it be that?"


    "No wonder it looks familiar? Well...?!"


    Chu Mengyao mumbled shyly, comparing a certain scene in her mind.


    Chu Mengyao, with a bitter smile, replied, "Ye Fan just lives with my sister and me, so..., anyway, don¡¯t say anything more. I¡¯ll find Ye Fan¡¯s hair for you and won¡¯t disappoint you."


    Ye Juanjuan was stunned, her expression frozen in shock.


    "Ye Fan lives with the President and the President¡¯s sister, the nation¡¯s goddess." Ye Juanjuan¡¯s mind raced with this revelation, suddenly panicking, "Oh my, I said such things about the President¡¯s sister, my careless mouth, why didn¡¯t I ask clearly?"


    Ye Juanjuan felt very self-critical. Now that she understood, she realized her words were excessive; her mouth truly deserved a scolding.


    "President, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you lived with Ye Fan."


    "I apologize, hope you don¡¯t mind."


    Ye Juanjuan hurriedly sent a message, feeling deeply embarrassed and remorseful. How could she not realize the President made a mistake trying to help her, and she foolishly accused the President of being that kind of woman, which made her feel awful.


    Chu Mengyao felt a bit upset, initially wanting to help Ye Juanjuan, not expecting to cause such a huge blunder.


    "Sis, what¡¯s up with you, acting all mysterious and your expression doesn¡¯t seem right?" Chu Biyao noticed something was off.


    Chu Mengyao had a stroke of brilliance, contemplating, "With my spirited sister¡¯s help, I wouldn¡¯t have to sneak around; my sister definitely has a way."


    She told her sister about Ye Juanjuan¡¯s matter but kept silent about her own mistake to avoid being teased.


    "This little thing, watch me, I¡¯ll handle it in seconds." Chu Biyao said confidently.

 Chapter 86 - 83: The White Hair Filled with Suffering and Hatred

    Chapter 86: Chapter 83: The White Hair Filled with Suffering and HatredIn the living room, Chu Mengyao sat quietly, leaving the mix-up incident behind her. Although she thought she acted foolishly, she automatically forgot about it and didn¡¯t tell her sister about such an embarrassing matter.


    "Ye Fan, you don¡¯t lose hair, do you? I see your hair is quite healthy. How do you take care of it?" Chu Mengyao asked bluntly, while Chu Biyao watched intently from the side, ready for action.


    "Aren¡¯t I skilled in medicine? How could I have hair loss? It¡¯s difficult enough to get sick, let alone have such a minor issue as hair loss happen to me." Ye Fan responded softly and asked, "Why? Is there a problem? Your hair is just fine; if there are other difficulties, just say it, I¡¯ll think of a way to solve them. Don¡¯t be hesitant."


    Only then did Chu Mengyao realize why the mix-up happened; it was all because of Ye Fan. To make Ye Fan lose a strand of hair was impossible. Her painstaking efforts to find some hair in the bathroom drain seemed justified now.


    "Nothing, just asking casually." Chu Mengyao said calmly.


    "Oh." Ye Fan had no doubt, noticing the sisters seemed a bit odd, but since they didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t think much of it.


    "Wow, Ye Fan, you have a white hair on your head." Chu Biyao exclaimed in astonishment, like discovering an alien, and hurried behind Ye Fan to act as if she was going to pull out the white hair.


    This was a clever idea Chu Biyao came up with. In fact, Ye Fan¡¯s head full of black hair had no white hair at all.


    "White hair? Who are you fooling? Wouldn¡¯t I know my own head? With my medical skills, how could I have white hair? What are you plotting now?" Ye Fan stared at Chu Biyao.


    "Oh dear, I¡¯m telling the truth. Why would I lie to you? The white hair is on the back of your head. Your eyes don¡¯t grow there, so naturally, you can¡¯t see it." Chu Biyao feigned seriousness.


    "I knew you¡¯re up to mischief again. What¡¯s your scheme now?" Ye Fan said helplessly.


    Chu Biyao pouted, "How am I bad? This is just a dog biting Lv Dongbin, ungrateful. I wanted to help you pull out the white hair, but you think I¡¯m up to no good. Oh, I¡¯m heartbroken."


    "Trying to fool me, do you think I¡¯m stupid? I won¡¯t be tricked." Ye Fan said earnestly.


    "Sis." Chu Biyao winked at Chu Mengyao.


    "Ye Fan, don¡¯t move, you really have a white hair on your head, I saw it with my own eyes." Chu Mengyao spoke up.


    "Huh, you¡¯re sitting right across from me and you saw the back of my head with a white hair?" Ye Fan was puzzled. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chu Mengyao felt awkward and quickly said, "My sister said she saw it, so I saw it too, I¡¯m not lying to you."


    "Oh." Ye Fan partly believed, taking the two sisters at their word, though confusion filled his heart. "My body is so healthy, how could there be white hair? Just can¡¯t understand, really can¡¯t understand."


    Chu Mengyao stood up, came behind Ye Fan, and observing his head full of black hair, stated seriously, "Indeed there are white hairs, not just one, maybe two, sit still and I¡¯ll pull them out for you."


    "It¡¯s just white hair, no need to bother about it." Ye Fan said indifferently.


    "No, you can¡¯t ignore it, white hair is a kind of disease, the infection is quite terrible. If you don¡¯t pull it out, you¡¯ll become bald." Chu Biyao emphasized.


    Ye Fan grumbled in frustration, "I have medical skills; how come I don¡¯t know this?"


    "Of course, you don¡¯t know. I read it in a top-secret document, I can¡¯t be lying to you!" Chu Biyao said nonsensically.


    Ye Fan felt distressed, almost spitting blood, Chu Biyao¡¯s ridiculous nonsense internally injuring him.


    "I know your medical skills are impressive, but medicine is vast and profound, you can¡¯t know everything. Humility makes progress." Chu Mengyao said seriously, "Don¡¯t turn your head around, I¡¯ll pull out the white hair for you."


    "Alright." Ye Fan said powerlessly; he was starting to truly believe he had white hair. Even though he thought it was unbelievable for him to have white hair, with both sisters being so serious, could he doubt it? Of course not.


    The two sisters began to bustle, Chu Mengyao secretly collected the hair she personally plucked.


    "White hair oh white hair, how dare you grow on Ye Fan¡¯s head, you must be courting death. I¡¯ll pull you out, then flush you down the drain." Chu Biyao held back her laughter, aiming at a healthy hair and yanked it out with force.


    Chu Biyao dashed to the washroom, while Chu Mengyao sat down quietly as if nothing happened.


    "Where¡¯s the white hair on my head?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear? My sister flushed it down the drain." Chu Mengyao replied earnestly.


    "Really, I had white hair on my head? Why didn¡¯t I get to see it, but you sneakily wanted to flush it away?" Ye Fan was very confused, realizing the sisters were hiding something from him; there definitely was something going on, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be so peculiar.


    "There really was white hair, I¡¯m not lying to you, if you want to see it, then I¡¯ll let you see it." Chu Mengyao called out to her sister, "Biyao, bring Ye Fan¡¯s white hair over, let him have a look."


    "Oh no, Sister dear, I¡¯ve already flushed it, what should I do?" Chu Biyao¡¯s voice came, then she ran out, her hands still wet with droplets, complaining, "Ye Fan, why didn¡¯t you say you wanted to see your white hair earlier? How about we dig a hole in the drain and try to find it, perhaps it¡¯s easier than finding a needle in a haystack. Don¡¯t be discouraged, I¡¯ll help you find it, why are you looking at me like that, oh, I get it, you must dislike the smell of the drain, it¡¯s okay, rats and mice frequent the drain, it won¡¯t kill you, the smell is unpleasant but bear with it, the key issue for you is to bid farewell to the white hair, right? I understand your emotions towards the white hair, totally get it."


    Chu Biyao rambled on incessantly, leaving Ye Fan a bit dumbfounded, even Chu Mengyao was surprised by her sister¡¯s ability to speak such nonsense.


    "White hair is just white hair, if it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone." Ye Fan said bitterly, finding Chu Biyao¡¯s words really excessive.


    "Ye Fan, you owe me compensation for emotional distress, when I flushed the white hair, it glared at me, looking so bitter and hateful, my little heart was jumping crazily from the scare." Chu Biyao complained.


    "What!!??" Ye Fan broke into a sweat, his face twitching.


    "Don¡¯t believe it, feel it, it¡¯s still beating." Chu Biyao puffed out her chest.


    Ye Fan helplessly closed his eyes, muttering gloomily, "I¡¯ll be played to death by you sooner or later."


    "Hehe, I can¡¯t bear to play you to death, if you died, what would I play with? What would my sister do without a man?" Chu Biyao giggled.


    At this moment, Ye Fan¡¯s phone rang, it was Zhang Lu calling.

 Chapter 87 - 84: The Highest Realm of Filth

    Chapter 87: Chapter 84: The Highest Realm of Filth"Hey!" Ye Fan answered the phone.


    "Come with me, my car¡¯s waiting outside," Zhang Lu said decisively.


    "Alright," Ye Fan confirmed.


    He was going to protect Zhao Shiyan and her father. Without needing to ask, Ye Fan knew what he had to do. He said to the sisters, Chu Mengyao and Chu Biyao, "I¡¯ll be away for a few days. Stay at the villa and wait for me to come back. Although there¡¯s no immediate threat, it¡¯s better to be cautious just in case." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely listen to you and won¡¯t run around," Chu Mengyao said reluctantly. Ye Fan had agreed to Zhang Lu¡¯s request to protect Zhao Shiyan and her father to help her secure a big deal. As Zhao Shiyan¡¯s best friend, she didn¡¯t want to see Shiyan get into trouble, but watching Ye Fan take risks made her feel uneasy. She gave a special reminder, "Be careful, make sure nothing happens to you."


    "Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me," Ye Fan said confidently.


    "Ye Fan, my sister and I will wait for you to come back. Since you helped my sister secure such a big deal, I¡¯ll give you my first kiss as a reward when you return," Chu Biyao said, blinking her cute eyes seriously.


    "You better keep it," Ye Fan said helplessly, glancing at Chu Biyao before leaving the villa.


    Inside a military vehicle, Zhang Lu was driving while Ye Fan sat in the passenger seat.


    Ye Fan sat calmly, ignoring Zhang Lu¡¯s beauty, not even sneaking a glance at her.


    Zhang Lu felt a bit discouraged. She couldn¡¯t help but feel uncomfortable at how Ye Fan looked at Chu Mengyao with warmth and tenderness, yet seemed to overlook her. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to compete with Chu Mengyao, it was just that Ye Fan¡¯s disregard made her uneasy.


    Several times, she wanted to ask why, but stopped herself, not wanting to lose face.


    "You owe me a favor, remember that. When I need you in the future, you better not back out," Zhang Lu broke the silence, sneaking a look at Ye Fan.


    The term "back out" took her a while to think of; she naturally intended to mock Ye Fan, warning him not to disregard her beauty like some brute. She wouldn¡¯t just endure being ignored and had to teach Ye Fan a lesson.


    "Mm, got it. Let me know if you need anything in the future," Ye Fan said calmly. He knew that Zhang Lu had gone to great lengths to cover up the incident with the Snow Mastiff for him. Therefore, he remembered this favor. Although he wasn¡¯t particularly interested in Zhang Lu, he knew she was straightforward. Capturing the Snow Mastiff was a huge achievement, but to Zhang Lu, it was an insult rather than an achievement. Ye Fan understood this, so he felt grateful towards Zhang Lu. It wasn¡¯t easy to overlook outright insults to help him.


    "That¡¯s all your reaction?" Zhang Lu widened her eyes.


    "What else should I do? Should I bicker with you like a woman? The matter with the Snow Mastiff brought you a lot of humiliation for covering it up, I¡¯ve remembered this favor," Ye Fan said lightly.


    "Capturing the Snow Mastiff was a huge achievement. How does he know it¡¯s an insult to me?" Zhang Lu was stunned, intrigued as she sized up Ye Fan. "Could he possibly see through my thoughts? How is that possible?"


    After realizing this point, Ye Fan seemed even more mysterious to her.


    "If it weren¡¯t for the way you look at Chu Mengyao, I¡¯d definitely think you¡¯re gay," Zhang Lu laughed. Since Ye Fan understood the disgrace of claiming the achievement as her own, she felt better at heart. Being a proud person, she naturally wouldn¡¯t tell Ye Fan how humiliated she felt.


    "My relationship with Mengyao is very pure, don¡¯t think of it otherwise," Ye Fan emphasized seriously.


    "You¡¯re saying my thoughts are impure," Zhang Lu felt wronged, puffing up angrily. "You call Mengyao so intimately yet claim you don¡¯t have those thoughts. Besides, is there really a pure relationship between men and women?"


    "Why not?" Ye Fan countered.


    Zhang Lu was at a loss for words. Looking at Ye Fan¡¯s serious demeanor, she found herself unable to refute and could only mumble, "Fine, you and Mengyao are a special case, the oddest of the odd."


    "That¡¯s more like it. Not everyone¡¯s thoughts are filthy; there are still pure male-female relationships in the world," Ye Fan said meaningfully, particularly emphasizing his pure friendship with Mengyao.


    "You¡¯ve never thought about being with Mengyao?" Zhang Lu asked.


    "Aren¡¯t we already together?" Ye Fan replied solemnly.


    "I mean being together as a couple?" Zhang Lu smiled wryly, secretly delighted. "Let¡¯s see how you answer this. I don¡¯t believe a grown man like you hasn¡¯t hurt any innocent girls, trying to feign purity like a virgin boy in front of me, you¡¯re still a bit naive, let¡¯s see how I reveal your facade."


    This question was indeed tricky to answer. Ye Fan¡¯s gaze dimmed, and he said, "Don¡¯t dare to think about it!"


    "You¡¯re insecure?" Zhang Lu felt amused. "Love has no hierarchy. In my opinion, only a man like you could conquer a strong woman like Mengyao. Others don¡¯t have the capability."


    "..." Ye Fan was speechless.


    "If you and Mengyao were together, lying in bed, you¡¯d have to do the deed. If everyone were as pure as you think, wouldn¡¯t humanity go extinct?" Zhang Lu said triumphantly with a cold hum, her face slightly red. She wouldn¡¯t usually even think of such things. She didn¡¯t know how it slipped out of her mouth this time around. Naturally, her heart felt quite shy.


    "Doing what it takes to have children between husband and wife is also pure. What¡¯s wrong with your head, always thinking in a dirty way?" Ye Fan remarked.


    "I%%!!" Zhang Lu sweated profusely, feeling the urge to curse, barely holding the steering wheel, almost hitting the roadside. She steadied her erratic heart and said with a bitter laugh, "Is this what you call pure?"


    "What else?" Ye Fan glanced sideways.


    "Oh my, what has the world come to, proving that saying: the bigger the forest, the weirder the birds," Zhang Lu was dumbstruck.


    She gazed meaningfully at Ye Fan, finding that whatever he said always sounded so reasonable. It puzzled her. To call Ye Fan thick-skinned seemed not quite right.


    "What kind of logic is in your head, messy and confused, yet you call others impure. I think you¡¯re the most impure! Do you know the highest state of impurity? You probably don¡¯t, it¡¯s just like your current state, clearly dirty to the soul but unaware, yet adamantly pointing fingers at others," Zhang Lu lectured.


    "Long hair, short sense," Ye Fan retorted, then closed his eyes to rest, ignoring Zhang Lu afterward.


    Zhang Lu was both amused and exasperated, stunned for a moment, then shook her head with a bittersweet smile. Her mind wandered to another thought: Ye Fan feels inferior, thinking he¡¯s unworthy of Mengyao, which made her very curious.

 Chapter 88 - 85: This Man is Very Dangerous

    Chapter 88: Chapter 85: This Man is Very DangerousA certain research institute.


    The special police unit was on high alert, armed with live ammunition, with facilities like electric grids and early warning systems making the research institute airtight with security.


    Even the safest security measures have loopholes; the question is whether you can find them.


    Zhang Lu drove the car into the research institute, and armed special police on both sides saluted.


    "Have there been exchanges of fire?" Ye Fan asked softly, his eyes scanning the traces of the explosion and the bullet holes scattered about.


    "Early this morning, we suffered a probing attack. We lost three people, and seven were injured," Zhang Lu said with anger. The enemy lost two, but they didn¡¯t die from our attack; they perished in a suicide attack.


    "Tell me the specifics," Ye Fan said casually.


    "No rush, I¡¯ll detail everything after lunch and you can advise me on any security loopholes," Zhang Lu said without the slightest reservation.


    "Alright," Ye Fan agreed. Zhang Lu had secured a major business deal for Chu Mengyao¡¯s company, so he felt obligated to do his best.


    As soon as the two got out of the car, Zhao Shiyan happily came up to greet them, "Big Brother Ye, you¡¯re here."


    Zhao Shiyan looked at Lin Chen with a peculiar gaze, a mix of delight and admiration. Ever since she danced with Ye Fan at the birthday party, and after he saved her from the brink of death, she had been quite interested in Ye Fan.


    Afterward, Zhao Shiyan was strictly protected. However, to find out about Ye Fan, she had called Chu Mengyao. At that time, Ye Fan was kicked out of the villa by Xu Li, and Chu Mengyao was so sad she just ended the call perfunctorily.


    Seeing Ye Fan now, Zhao Shiyan was overjoyed, thinking to herself, "Didn¡¯t Mengyao say he left the villa? She must have lied to me; Mengyao must be afraid Ye Fan will fall for me, that¡¯s why she said that. Hmph, he¡¯s right in front of me now. As the saying goes, pursuing a woman is like a mountain, while pursuing a man is like a veil. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t win him over."


    Zhao Shiyan didn¡¯t know Ye Fan had actually left the villa. She was now wholly focused on Ye Fan.


    "Hmm." Ye Fan casually nodded to Zhao Shiyan¡¯s greeting, not paying much attention to her address.


    "Big Brother Ye, do you like beef? Knowing you were coming, I specially made beef stew with vermicelli for you," Zhao Shiyan said with a charming smile. Given the limited conditions, having beef was already a good meal, especially since she made it herself, enough to express her feelings, right? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whatever," Ye Fan replied indifferently.


    Zhao Shiyan felt slightly disappointed; Ye Fan¡¯s attitude made her cold at heart, though she didn¡¯t show any of it on her face.


    "Let¡¯s talk over lunch," Zhang Lu interjected, watching Zhao Shiyan being shut down made her feel quite content. It showed that Ye Fan was immune to charms, be it hers or Zhao Shiyan¡¯s, which made her feel much better.


    Ye Fan had left the villa in the morning, took three hours to get to the research institute, and now it was just noon and he was indeed hungry.


    At the dining table sat five people, besides Ye Fan, Zhang Lu, and Zhao Shiyan, there was also Zhao Shiyan¡¯s father, Professor Zhao, an elder over sixty with wisdom shining on his weathered face, and another person, Company Commander Gao, a military man.


    Behind Professor Zhao stood a girl in a pink dress, his assistant Li Ru.


    Company Commander Gao, with an eagle-like gaze, scrutinized Ye Fan for a while. He didn¡¯t know Zhang Lu¡¯s rank, but when Zhang Lu requested personnel from his commander, the commander directly dispatched Company Commander Gao, the elite of the military district, and naturally Gao¡¯s soldiers came along.


    In Company Commander Gao¡¯s mind, Ye Fan, like Zhang Lu, was part of the nation¡¯s secret personnel. Zhang Lu¡¯s identity was public, and the words Zhongnanhai explained everything. As for Ye Fan¡¯s identity, Company Commander Gao didn¡¯t know, but he reckoned Ye Fan must be from a secret department; otherwise, Zhang Lu wouldn¡¯t think so highly of him.


    Among those present, aside from Zhang Lu who had investigated Ye Fan¡¯s background, Company Commander Gao, Zhao Shiyan, and others didn¡¯t know Ye Fan¡¯s identity, even Zhao Shiyan who knew Ye Fan was Chu Mengyao¡¯s friend had no idea about his background.


    Of course, Zhang Lu¡¯s investigation into Ye Fan¡¯s background came up blank.


    Zhang Lu enlisted Ye Fan¡¯s assistance in this mission at great risk, even promising substantial benefits to the Chu Group, but that wasn¡¯t enough to trust Ye Fan entirely, because Ye Fan¡¯s identity was mysterious, his strength formidable, plus Professor Zhao had made significant breakthroughs in a certain field of biotechnology, which was top secret. Even with a confidentiality agreement, complete trust in Ye Fan was hard.


    Zhang Lu¡¯s strong recommendation of Ye Fan was after thorough organizational deliberation, believing Ye Fan wouldn¡¯t ignore Chu Mengyao, and with an intention to draw in such a skilled individual like Ye Fan, they gave the Chu Group this great opportunity.


    After a brief introduction, they started eating.


    Ye Fan discreetly glanced at Li Ru and noticed something unusual.


    Zhao Shiyan crowded next to Ye Fan, actively initiating conversation. Ye Fan remained aloof, but Zhao Shiyan continued chatting cheerfully, undeterred.


    "He must not like women, maybe he likes men, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be unmoved by a beauty like Zhao Shiyan," Company Commander Gao thought. Just like him, an iron-blooded man, upon seeing Zhao Shiyan was amazed and full of admiration, but Ye Fan¡¯s behavior made him doubt Ye Fan¡¯s sexual orientation.


    Zhao Shiyan wasn¡¯t discouraged; Ye Fan¡¯s aloofness only spurred her on to win his heart. After racking her brain, she took a seemingly intimate photo with Ye Fan.


    "Sigh, why does she bother?" Professor Zhao mused at his daughter¡¯s behavior, not saying a word, but smiling wryly. He planned to talk to Ye Fan privately, willing to do something for his daughter¡¯s happiness behind the scenes.


    Professor Zhao didn¡¯t inquire about Ye Fan, knowing his own work and aware that Ye Fan was likely to have a very secretive identity, prying would be against organizational protocol.


    Li Ru, on the other hand, thought quietly, "This man is very dangerous."


    Soon, Ye Fan, Zhang Lu, and Company Commander Gao finished their meals.


    Zhao Shiyan and her father were still eating, not because they were slow, but rather because Ye Fan and the others ate too fast.


    "Even the way he eats is so charming," Zhao Shiyan thought dreamily, finding every move Ye Fan made increasingly attractive.


    "Professor Zhao, take your time, we have some matters to discuss," Zhang Lu said politely.


    "Alright, go on with your business, don¡¯t mind me," Professor Zhao smiled kindly.


    Zhang Lu, Ye Fan, and Company Commander Gao entered a closed-off room.

 Chapter 89 - 86: Abnormal Analysis

    Chapter 89: Chapter 86: Abnormal Analysis"The enemy we¡¯re facing this time is the Blood Rose Organization, whose members are fearless and cold-blooded."


    Zhang Lu gave a detailed explanation of this enemy to Ye Fan, and then elaborated on the security work at the research facility.


    Ye Fan listened attentively, his mind racing, contemplating any existing vulnerabilities.


    "With your insight, analyze for me where we might still have shortcomings, trying to ensure everything is foolproof," Zhang Lu asked softly, placing high expectations on Ye Fan, believing he would be of great help.


    "The security system is the most advanced, and every person under my command is an elite. Not that I doubt their abilities, but I think we¡¯ve got everything airtight. No matter how many people want to steal Professor Zhao¡¯s research results, I¡¯ll stop as many as come," Company Commander Gao said confidently, unswayed by Ye Fan¡¯s potential criticisms.


    "On the surface, everything is well-placed. If my analysis is right, the deployment within the research facility is no secret to Blood Rose. If Blood Rose is confident in acquiring the research results, then they must be well-prepared, perhaps even executing multiple plans simultaneously. It would be easy for them to manipulate small surveillance devices to probe the inside thoroughly."


    Ye Fan shared his thoughts based on his understanding.


    "So decisive ¡ª is his job specifically to study Blood Rose¡¯s style and methods?" Company Commander Gao speculated.


    "You¡¯re right, to be prepared for any eventuality, the surveillance work on the research facility is incredibly detailed. To ward off birds, rodents, and other animals, we¡¯ve spread chemicals around the facility, allowing us to detect any subtle movement immediately," Zhang Lu stated firmly. "We did indeed take down seven surveillance devices, all high-tech, including those flying in the sky and lurking on the ground."


    "Your analysis has some merit, but you saying that Blood Rose knows all about the facility¡¯s deployment is unfounded. If they knew everything, they wouldn¡¯t control surveillance devices to enter the facility. Also, the enemies who attacked the research facility last night behaved like headless chickens, showing they had no idea about the facility¡¯s layout. If they knew, they¡¯d head straight to their target. Why aimlessly wander?" Company Commander Gao retorted bluntly; Ye Fan¡¯s words questioned his work, and naturally, he wouldn¡¯t regard Ye Fan kindly.


    "Doesn¡¯t the enemy know chemicals were spread around the research facility?" Ye Fan pressed Company Commander Gao.


    "Given Blood Rose¡¯s capabilities, they surely know," Company Commander Gao replied seriously. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then why does the enemy still control surveillance devices entering the facility?" Ye Fan asked again.


    "Naturally, to scout the situation within the research facility, what else?" Company Commander Gao¡¯s eyes showed disdain.


    He wasn¡¯t clear about Ye Fan¡¯s identity. Given his suspicion that Ye Fan might be a secret agent, he¡¯d been quite polite, but with such foolish questions from Ye Fan, he couldn¡¯t hide his contempt, though his words remained relatively courteous.


    "Even at night, under the illumination of lights, any surveillance equipment entering the research facility will have no place to hide. With such strong security forces, would the enemy foolishly control surveillance devices, thinking the security personnel were incompetent, underestimating their strength?" Ye Fan spoke softly.


    Company Commander Gao was about to retort, but found himself lost for words, his face flushed. The enemy certainly wasn¡¯t stupid, nor were they. The enemy knew the security strength was high, yet they still attempted to use surveillance devices to scout the research facility, knowing full well they¡¯d gain nothing. Only one explanation made sense: the enemy was diverting attention. If not for Ye Fan¡¯s words enlightening him, he might have thought the enemy was foolish, when in reality, he was the foolish one.


    "Are you suggesting the enemy is doing this deliberately to lull us into a false sense of security?" Zhang Lu¡¯s eyes were sharp.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then decisively said, "No, I¡¯m ninety percent sure the enemy won¡¯t breach the facility from the outside to capture Professor Zhao and forcefully seize the research results. The outward attacks are all feints, be it surveillance or last night¡¯s probing attack, all aiming to draw your attention outward, overlooking the internal situation. To break through a heavily guarded research facility, Blood Rose¡¯s sacrifices would be great. Have you considered that? Do you think Blood Rose would foolishly attempt a frontal assault?"


    Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao exchanged glances, shock filling their eyes.


    Blood Rose surely wouldn¡¯t attempt a frontal assault, that much was clear. But Zhang Lu hadn¡¯t considered that Blood Rose might have other offensive tactics.


    Besides passive defense, what could the enemy do in the dark?


    "Share all your suspicions and thoughts, so we can devise a solution together," Zhang Lu exhaled lightly, clearing away the heaviness from her heart. Ye Fan¡¯s demonstrated ability deeply impressed her.


    "I¡¯m sure that the enemy will launch an attack at night. Amidst the chaos, a strong infiltrator will enter the research facility and collaborate with an insider to act covertly. By then, the facility¡¯s electrical system will likely be sabotaged, plunging it into darkness, making it easier for the enemy to act."


    Ye Fan made this conclusion based on his judgment and analysis.


    [This Chapter was removed, revised several times, and remains the same. If you want to see the original text, you can check the review section, it¡¯s pinned on top, muah]

 Chapter 90 - 87: Zhao Shiyan鈥檚 Schemes

    Chapter 90: Chapter 87: Zhao Shiyan¡¯s SchemesYe Fan¡¯s words left Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao shocked and astonished.


    The power system had been breached. This meant the security system at the research institute was effectively useless. If there were damage, there would be backup power, and repairs could potentially fix the issue. The real fear was a hacker invasion. There was no doubt that Blood Rose had such power, but it hadn¡¯t shown it yet. Perhaps they were waiting for a crucial moment to act.


    After the enemy sabotages the power, an attack at night is inevitable since daytime would expose them as easy targets.


    Ye Fan¡¯s words made Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao ponder deeply, but they were skeptical about the idea of a mole.


    All the security forces at the research institute were transferred from the military, so there couldn¡¯t be any issues there. As for Professor Gao¡¯s assistant and Li Ru, Professor Zhao¡¯s assistant, they both had spotless backgrounds and couldn¡¯t be insiders.


    "The traitor you¡¯re talking about¡ªis this just speculation? If there is no evidence, you shouldn¡¯t speak carelessly, or you¡¯ll cause unnecessary panic," Zhang Lu advised after some consideration.


    "You¡¯ve mentioned before that only Professor Gao can access his lab. Professor Gao¡¯s assistant has an independent lab, and only Professor Gao has contact with confidential results. He¡¯s the only one who knows the core findings. If you were the enemy and wanted to pick a mole from Professor Gao¡¯s side, who would it be?" Ye Fan questioned.


    Zhang Lu answered without hesitation, "It would naturally be Assistant Li Ru, since she is almost always by Professor Zhao¡¯s side. It can¡¯t be Zhao Shiyan. The other assistants are usually too busy and don¡¯t have much contact with Professor Zhao. Apart from lab time, Assistant Li is mostly with Professor Zhao. But we¡¯ve already thoroughly checked Li Ru, and there are no issues."


    "Is that so?" Ye Fan raised an eyebrow. "You may have found Li Ru¡¯s background clean, but what if this Li Ru isn¡¯t really Li Ru and someone is impersonating her?"


    "Impersonating?" Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao were stunned, staring at Ye Fan with intense eyes.


    "Did you discover something?" Zhang Lu asked urgently.


    "Yes." Ye Fan nodded.


    "Speak quickly." Zhang Lu urged.


    Just as Ye Fan was about to speak, his phone rang. Seeing that it was a call from Chu Mengyao, he looked at the two apologetically and said, "A personal call, let me take it first, and then we¡¯ll continue the discussion."


    "Is there no sense of organization? Taking personal calls at a time like this, shouldn¡¯t phones be off during work?" Company Commander Gao was perplexed, not understanding that Ye Fan wasn¡¯t part of their organization.


    "Stop complaining, just wait a moment." Zhang Lu said patiently.


    The reason Ye Fan¡¯s phone rang was due to Zhao Shiyan. She had taken a photo with Ye Fan, which didn¡¯t look very intimate but was suggestive in nature. She sent the photo, saying she had found a boyfriend and was having lunch with him, to some friends. These friends, in turn, stirred things up by reposting it on social media.


    Zhao Shiyan was aggressively pursuing Ye Fan and had flaunted it among her friends.


    She smartly only showed off to a few friends, not directly forwarding it to Chu Mengyao. But she knew that through her friends¡¯ sharing, Chu Mengyao would inevitably find out.


    She didn¡¯t want to be seen by her sister Chu Mengyao as someone who would steal a friend¡¯s man. By spreading through friends, she could later claim it was their doing.


    She was willing to risk her reputation to win over Ye Fan, certain she could succeed.


    Zhao Shiyan¡¯s friends had met Ye Fan at a birthday party, knowing the charming man who danced with Zhao Shiyan. Now that Zhao Shiyan had made her move, it caused a stir in their circle, with some even saying they were a match made in heaven. However, some envious of them quietly cursed that Zhao Shiyan had wasted herself on Ye Fan.


    In the villa, Chu Biyao cursed, "That woman Zhao Shiyan is up to no good. She¡¯s definitely plotting something."


    Chu Biyao was furious, but Chu Mengyao was calm. She was quite surprised by Zhao Shiyan¡¯s tactics. Knowing her suspicions about Ye Fan, she was disappointed that her friend had gone to such lengths now.


    "Zhao Shiyan, you usually act so reserved. Wearing a qipao to look like a temptress, and now doing something only a vixen would do. Trying to take my brother-in-law? You¡¯re not worthy." Chu Biyao pouted, then turned to Chu Mengyao, "Sister, let me use your phone, mine is charging."


    "What do you plan to do?" Chu Mengyao calmly asked, not affected by any outside news.


    "Check on Ye Fan, make sure he behaves and doesn¡¯t do anything to let you down. Otherwise, I won¡¯t forgive him," Chu Biyao threatened naturally.


    "Don¡¯t be silly, Ye Fan is working right now. Let¡¯s not disturb him. Besides, I trust him. If Zhao Shiyan thinks she can catch his attention with such tricks, she¡¯s in for a disappointment." Chu Mengyao said.


    "Better safe than sorry, even a slight spark shouldn¡¯t be ignored. I must remind Ye Fan," Chu Biyao insisted, grabbing the phone.


    Chu Mengyao, caught off guard, had her phone snatched by her sister, and there was no catching up to her agile sibling.


    "Don¡¯t call." Chu Mengyao warned sternly.


    "There¡¯s no harm in one call, what¡¯s to fear?" Chu Biyao hid behind the sofa, flipping through the phonebook.


    Moments later, she giggled, "Sister, the number with the note ¡¯Knight¡¯ is Ye Fan¡¯s, right? I know most numbers in your phonebook, so when I saw an unfamiliar note, I knew it was Ye Fan."


    "A knight for my beautiful sister, the princess. Knight and princess, a perfect match," Chu Biyao chuckled.


    Chu Mengyao blushed, saying nothing as Chu Biyao had already dialed Ye Fan¡¯s number and handed the phone back to her sister.


    As Chu Mengyao hastily tried to hang up, Ye Fan¡¯s magnetic voice answered, "Hello, Mengyao, is something the matter?"


    "Oh, um, no, I dialed the wrong number, just wanted to ask if you¡¯ve eaten?" Chu Mengyao stammered, slightly flustered. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯ve eaten. Have you?" Ye Fan asked.


    "I¡¯ve also eaten. Stay safe and come back when you¡¯re done," Chu Mengyao swiftly ended the call.


    She had to end it. Her sister was shouting next to her about keeping his pants on tight, how could she not hang up?


    "Hehe, I dialed the wrong number, just wanted to ask if you¡¯ve eaten? My dear sister, isn¡¯t that contradictory? What are you so nervous about?" Chu Biyao teased.


    "I¡¯m not bothering with you." Chu Mengyao turned away.

 Chapter 91 - 88: Pulling a Person with the Pinky Finger

    Chapter 91: Chapter 88: Pulling a Person with the Pinky Finger"Ye Fan, you better keep your pants zipped, or I¡¯ll snip it off with scissors if you try anything..." Chu Biyao¡¯s voice lingered in Ye Fan¡¯s ear as he paused and muttered to himself, "What the hell, what¡¯s this girl up to again? What did I do?"


    If Chu Mengyao hadn¡¯t hung up quickly, who knows what else Chu Biyao might have said?


    Ye Fan had his back to Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao. His voice in the call with Chu Mengyao was so low that they couldn¡¯t hear Chu Mengyao, but they clearly heard Chu Biyao¡¯s outburst. When Ye Fan turned around, both of them looked at him in shock.


    "Is this some sort of check-in? We just left for a short while, and she already can¡¯t wait," Zhang Lu said with a bitter smile. She immediately guessed that it was Chu Mengyao calling; as for Chu Biyao¡¯s voice, she could only chuckle dryly.


    "Ye Fan, I need to remind you of the rules: during work hours, especially when it involves confidential work, personal issues should be set aside, and phones should be off. What were you thinking? Such recklessness, totally unorganized and undisciplined¡ªa classic case of disregard for procedures," Company Commander Gao said sternly. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was quite displeased. In his view, Ye Fan was supposed to be part of the organization, but such lax behavior was infuriating.


    Ye Fan casually glanced at Company Commander Gao, paying no mind to his words as if he hadn¡¯t heard them, which only made Company Commander Gao more furious.


    "Don¡¯t speak out of turn," Zhang Lu warned Company Commander Gao.


    "Yes," Company Commander Gao replied in a muffled tone.


    Zhang Lu looked at Ye Fan and patiently said, "Now that the personal call is over, let¡¯s get back to the previous topic. You suspect Li Ru is the traitor; on what grounds?"


    "The flaw is simple. Li Ru is wearing a human skin mask. If I¡¯m not wrong, the real Li Ru has already been killed. Only by peeling the skin off a living person¡¯s face can one make such a lifelike, fake mask," Ye Fan said lightly, but the certainty in his tone was chilling.


    "A human skin mask? How come I didn¡¯t notice?" Company Commander Gao said, puzzled.


    "How sure are you that Li Ru is not herself?" Zhang Lu asked solemnly. She prided herself on being observant but hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual about Li Ru. However, she had to seriously consider Ye Fan¡¯s words, showing the prowess of the Blood Rose.


    "One hundred percent sure," Ye Fan said confidently.


    Zhang Lu quickly pondered, "I don¡¯t know much about Li Ru, only that her background is clean and she is highly regarded by Professor Zhao. If Li Ru really isn¡¯t herself, then displaying some oddities now wouldn¡¯t raise suspicions¡ªgiven the external threats, with lives at risk, it¡¯s unlikely one would act as if nothing happened."


    "Doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s true or not, I¡¯ll capture Li Ru and we¡¯ll confront her on the spot," Company Commander Gao said, about to act. He had some doubts about Ye Fan¡¯s words.


    "Hold on," Ye Fan said.


    "What is it, Mr. Ye? Afraid I¡¯ll prove your judgment wrong? Don¡¯t worry, if you¡¯re right, I¡¯ll apologize. But if you¡¯re wrong, stop bragging here," Company Commander Gao said coldly. He had orders to follow Zhang Lu¡¯s arrangements and wouldn¡¯t heed Ye Fan.


    "Doing so will only alert the enemy, forcing them to change their plans, and we¡¯ll be in a passive position. We can use Li Ru to turn the tables and catch the enemy unaware; then we can deal with Li Ru," Ye Fan advised seriously.


    "This?" Company Commander Gao hesitated as his eyes narrowed; if Ye Fan was right, his actions could indeed cause trouble.


    "I trust your judgment," Zhang Lu said after a moment of thought, making her decision. She ordered Company Commander Gao, "Company Commander Gao, obey the order. Ye Fan¡¯s words are my words, no defiance allowed."


    "Yes," Company Commander Gao responded with a salute. A soldier¡¯s duty is to obey orders; he had to comply, regardless of personal opinions.


    If Ye Fan¡¯s judgment proved entirely correct, the situation would be dire. The enemy controlling surveillance equipment to monitor the research facility and launching probing attacks were all to create a diversion, pretending to assault from outside. If the troop deployments around the facility were no secret, it would be terrifying. A full-scale attack by the enemy could lead to dangerous circumstances.


    "I see you have no respect for me?" Ye Fan asked, amused, looking at Company Commander Gao.


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare," Company Commander Gao replied sarcastically.


    "In that case, I am obligated to teach you a lesson," Ye Fan said, stepping forward with a casual stance, one hand behind his back, gesturing to Company Commander Gao provocatively with the other hand, "Come on, show me everything you¡¯ve got. If you can make me step back even half a step, you win. If you lose, you¡¯ll follow orders unconditionally, and I don¡¯t want to hear a single word of protest."


    "Are you insulting me?" Company Commander Gao was infuriated. In the army, he was considered an elite, and he couldn¡¯t stand such disdain.


    "Insulting you? You¡¯re overestimating yourself. I¡¯m actually raising your profile. In that case, I¡¯ll use just one finger against you," Ye Fan said mockingly, extending his pinky finger.


    "You¡¯re asking for it!" Company Commander Gao roared, his face twitching. He kicked fiercely, a flying kick aimed directly at Ye Fan¡¯s head. He had to be brutal this time, determined to show Ye Fan his strength¡ªboasting comes with a price.


    "Thud!" A dull sound echoed.


    Ye Fan¡¯s pinky was like metal, poking at Company Commander Gao¡¯s leg, creating a hard clash. Under the forceful impact, Company Commander Gao was flung away, crashing onto the ground; Ye Fan remained motionless, his expression unchanged.


    Company Commander Gao got up, veins bulging on his forehead. He swallowed his frustration and loudly said, "It¡¯s my fault for not recognizing a mountain before my eyes. Don¡¯t take it to heart."


    "I didn¡¯t teach you a lesson to embarrass you; I¡¯m worried that your ignorance might ruin things. If the enemy can impersonate Li Ru right under your nose, do you know how many people will die if they attack? I don¡¯t want to see innocent deaths, or I wouldn¡¯t bother teaching you. Do you understand?" Ye Fan scolded coldly.


    Company Commander Gao realized his arrogance. After hearing Ye Fan¡¯s words, he held no resentment and instead showed admiration. The troops around the research facility were his men; he didn¡¯t want anyone dying senselessly. He saluted Ye Fan with respect.


    In the army, he was the strongest, and he respected strength. Ye Fan¡¯s effortless victory won his respect.


    Ye Fan paid no mind, giving Company Commander Gao a light glance. He knew Company Commander Gao wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble.


    People like Company Commander Gao just needed discipline. At their core, they were rebellious, thinking they were the best in the world. When someone stronger appeared, they¡¯d concede wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 92 - 89 Layout

    Chapter 92: Chapter 89 Layout"Are you convinced now?" Zhang Lu looked at Company Commander Gao with amusement.


    "Convinced, totally convinced." Company Commander Gao nodded.


    "I think you¡¯re just asking for a lesson. When I went to the troops to get someone, you even wanted to intimidate me, threatening that if I didn¡¯t defeat you, I couldn¡¯t order you around. Only after you got a good beating did you settle down. Now you¡¯ve been taught a lesson again, do you understand now that there¡¯s always someone stronger out there?" Zhang Lu teased.


    "I understand, it¡¯s my short-sightedness, making both of you laugh at me." Company Commander Gao blushed, showing no dissatisfaction at all. His gaze towards Zhang Lu and Ye Fan was full of admiration. He respected them deeply for their overwhelming strength.


    "What do we do next? I¡¯m listening to you." Zhang Lu looked at Ye Fan.


    "Me too." Company Commander Gao quickly chimed in.


    "Then I¡¯ll take the liberty to arrange the security work for you." Ye Fan didn¡¯t decline. To eliminate the enemy as much as possible and minimize the loss on Zhang Lu¡¯s side, he decided to contribute his strength.


    "Arrange as you see fit." Zhang Lu said nonchalantly.


    Ye Fan¡¯s analysis and judgment, especially his strength, completely won over Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao. Zhang Lu was more than willing to follow Ye Fan¡¯s arrangements. This trust was significant, considering that Ye Fan wasn¡¯t even part of their organization.


    "Is the food and drink inside the research institute safe?" Ye Fan asked. It would be very dangerous if any tampering happened there.


    "Absolutely safe. I moved it over from the troops, guarded 24/7. Without orders from me or Zhang Lu, no one can get close." Company Commander Gao replied confidently.


    "That¡¯s good." Ye Fan had ruled out the possibility of anyone poisoning the food and drink, confirming that Li Ru was the mole. Since Company Commander Gao¡¯s soldiers had no issues, there was no need to worry about the food and drink. Li Ru was also under close surveillance, so she wouldn¡¯t risk tampering with the food and drink as it would likely expose her prematurely, which was not worth the risk.


    "According to your analysis, if the power system is invaded, it will be very dangerous. Our staff in the troops are experts, but if they encounter formidable enemies like Blood Rose, wouldn¡¯t their effectiveness be limited?" Zhang Lu was most concerned about this issue.


    "That¡¯s natural. I can confirm that the power system is a crucial step in the enemy¡¯s operation." Ye Fan said slowly, "But there¡¯s no need to worry. Leave this part to me. With me monitoring at the computer, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for anyone to infiltrate."


    "You¡¯re an expert?" Company Commander Gao was startled. With such excellent martial skills and a sharp mind, and also proficient in advanced technology, talents like him were exceedingly rare. His admiration for Ye Fan grew, far beyond just his impressive abilities.


    "Don¡¯t make a fuss or pry." Zhang Lu warned, though she herself was also very much surprised by Ye Fan¡¯s confidence in this field.


    She eagerly asked, "In your view, what adjustments are most needed in our current security measures?"


    "The troop deployment is no longer a secret. We must make them find suitable attack points again. All of this must be done covertly. Li Ru must not detect anything unusual, or it will all be for nothing. Additionally, once the perimeter troops have chosen new attack points, have them quietly relocate after nightfall. During that time, we¡¯re with Li Ru. Most importantly, assign each troop in the surrounding area a designated firepower grid. I believe the enemy will act once the power system is successfully infiltrated. When I regain control of the power system, that¡¯s when all the forces open fire simultaneously. Remember, don¡¯t let them fire randomly. Each person has a specific firepower grid. Even if it means firing blanks, make sure every bullet is utilized. Generally, strong adversaries are very fast. If you aim directly at them, you won¡¯t hit them. Only a dense firepower grid can kill."


    Ye Fan made such adjustments. These arrangements could stop swift-moving enemies.


    Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao had no objections and were full of admiration.


    The three of them began to set up and re-control the firepower grid, which required some time.


    Two hours later, Ye Fan said to Company Commander Gao, "You go assign each soldier their respective hiding spots, then instruct them on the attack areas. Remember, warn them not to shoot randomly towards people. After we signal, let them fill their designated area with bullets."


    "I know what to do. I¡¯ll personally ensure every soldier hears this order." Company Commander Gao went to carry it out.


    Zhang Lu looked at Ye Fan bitterly and sighed, "I pride myself on being a master in this field, but after witnessing your arrangement, I realize I¡¯m just a rookie. If I were your enemy, facing your deployment in warfare, I¡¯d die a miserable death. Especially your almost eerie judgment, like you can get under the enemy¡¯s skin, understanding their every move so clearly. If I said you were just guessing, but your analysis is logical and well-founded, it¡¯s terrifying."


    "Don¡¯t envy me, gains and losses are proportional. If I could choose, I¡¯d rather be an ordinary person." Ye Fan cast Zhang Lu a forlorn glance.


    Zhang Lu¡¯s heart trembled. Ye Fan¡¯s eyes were filled with such loneliness that it made her feel both nervous and sad.


    "In a blink, we¡¯ve been busy for over three hours. Let¡¯s take a break, let our minds rest. According to your prediction, the enemy will launch their attack at night. By then, we¡¯ll be busy again. Now we should conserve our energy and wait for the enemy to walk into their doom." Zhang Lu changed the subject. She didn¡¯t want to see that chilling look in Ye Fan¡¯s eyes, and she walked out of the room with Ye Fan.


    "Brother Ye Fan, are you done? Come have tea." Zhao Shiyan saw Ye Fan appear and hurried to pull him to sit down, but Ye Fan sidestepped, letting her grab empty air, and found a place to sit on his own.


    Professor Zhao watched this scene, his expression tightened, "My daughter is so proud that she doesn¡¯t care about her face to please him, yet he seems unmoved."


    Li Ru, adhering to her role as an assistant, stood expressionless behind Professor Zhao, though she kept thinking to herself, "Who is he anyway? Not interested in women, fine, but able to stand on equal footing with Zhang Lu, even respected by her, this is strange. This suggests his rank is at least higher than Zhang Lu¡¯s, and more importantly, his strength is formidable." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Shiyan¡¯s outreached hand awkwardly retracted, her heart sinking, but her smile not only didn¡¯t falter; it grew even wider. "Brother Ye Fan, thirsty? This is authentic Big Red Robe tea, nearly impossible to buy, a gift to my father from a high official. Try it."


    Zhao Shiyan poured a cup of tea and handed it to Ye Fan with both hands.


    Ye Fan took it.


    Zhao Shiyan was instantly overjoyed, "He¡¯s drinking the tea I poured; at least he doesn¡¯t dislike me. That means he¡¯s starting to like me."

 Chapter 93 - 90: Requesting the Organization for an Arranged Marriage

    Chapter 93: Chapter 90: Requesting the Organization for an Arranged MarriageYe Fan took the tea but didn¡¯t drink it, placing it on the table instead.


    Zhao Shiyan felt quite discouraged inside. Ye Fan had refused her goodwill multiple times, making it hard for her to maintain her composure.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t possess a Mind Reading Technique, but eyes are the windows to the soul. He understood Zhao Shiyan¡¯s intentions. She wanted him to comply with her wishes, which would make her happy; otherwise, she¡¯d harbor resentment, pretending on the surface that she didn¡¯t care at all. But behind the scenes, there was a different story, which made him very uncomfortable, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t show her face. Why should he go along with Zhao Shiyan¡¯s wishes? After all, he wasn¡¯t familiar with her.


    "Being clingy won¡¯t work. Doing this will only make him hate you more. You¡¯re such a conceited woman; despite that pretty face, why can¡¯t you understand this simple truth?" Zhang Lu shook her head in secret, her expression quite peculiar.


    "Brother Ye Fan, can you tell me your phone number so I can save it?" Zhao Shiyan pleaded pitifully.


    "If it were any other guy, they¡¯d be eager to give their number to a pretty girl asking for it. But he simply doesn¡¯t care. This is going to be interesting; I can¡¯t wait to see how he turns her down." Zhang Lu held back her laughter and turned her face away, anticipating an unpleasant scene that would embarrass Zhao Shiyan. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch, so she turned her head aside, listening curiously.


    "We¡¯ve only met once before; there¡¯s no need to exchange phone numbers. I¡¯m not familiar with you, and we won¡¯t be in touch in the future." Ye Fan said seriously, without any excuses, speaking truthfully.


    This was a heavy blow to Zhao Shiyan, her face burning as if she¡¯d been slapped.


    "Pff!" Zhang Lu couldn¡¯t hold it in and almost laughed out loud, hurriedly covering her mouth. "This guy is so bizarre. A beautiful woman asks for his number, and he can still say something so blunt and cold. It¡¯s truly... speechless."


    "A strong woman fears persistent suitors. Eventually, even the strongest woman will submit to a man¡¯s persistence. I am a beautiful woman as lovely as a flower. Even if he¡¯s a piece of solid iron, I¡¯ll melt him down and make him bow at my feet." Zhao Shiyan thought to herself like this.


    She swallowed her embarrassment, smiling as she said, "Brother Ye Fan, you danced with me and saved my life. In a play, this calls for a lifetime commitment. You don¡¯t want to contact me? I can contact you, and then we can go shopping and watch a movie together."


    "The heroes in plays save countless people too, and you never see them marrying every man, woman, elderly, and child they save." Ye Fan said earnestly.


    "You, this?" Zhao Shiyan¡¯s face darkened, almost on the verge of tears. How could someone be so cruel? Her affection was clear as day, but Ye Fan¡¯s straightforward rejection made her feel utterly wronged.


    "Cough, cough!" Zhang Lu stifled a laugh. Ye Fan¡¯s dignified words were too shocking. Without knowing a little about his character, others might think Ye Fan had a deep grudge against Zhao Shiyan. She tugged at Zhao Shiyan, "You go rest in your room first; I have something to discuss with your father."


    "Go rest for a while; I¡¯ll join you in a bit." Professor Zhao said kindly, looking at his daughter.


    "Oh." Zhao Shiyan took this as her cue and entered the room, her smile vanished, replaced by indignation. Moments later, a ¡¯fighting spirit¡¯ surged within her. It was a determination not to surrender until Ye Fan was conquered.


    "Li Ru, step back a little." Professor Zhao glanced at Assistant Li.


    "Yes, Professor." Li Ru nodded with a smile and then created some distance. She knew the professor had something to discuss that he didn¡¯t want her overhearing, so she moved far enough to ensure she couldn¡¯t hear their conversation.


    "Nephew, come sit by me, let¡¯s talk." Professor Zhao sat with poise, looking at Ye Fan as if he were a leader giving commands. He projected a certain majesty.


    "Just say what you want; I can hear." Ye Fan said indifferently.


    "Uh..." Professor Zhao paused, looking momentarily awkward. He had made significant contributions to the country; even Zhang Lu treated him with courtesy. But Ye Fan¡¯s attitude made it hard for him to admire.


    "Quite a character, not bad." Professor Zhao said, surprised, his face full of praise. For his daughter¡¯s happiness, he decided to speak up. He genuinely admired Ye Fan¡¯s attitude, commendable for neither humble nor arrogant.


    "What do you think of my daughter?" Professor Zhao asked warmly.


    "What about her? What does it have to do with me?" Ye Fan said, annoyed.


    "How does it not concern you? My daughter is a beautiful woman as lovely as a flower; you can¡¯t deny that, can you? She likes you very much, and the chance for you both to form a union is great. Young man, you should cherish it." Professor Zhao smiled with closed eyes, "I may not be extremely wealthy, but I have some money and some power. I can get you a higher position. I only have one daughter; if you marry her, everything I have will be yours."


    Professor Gao proposed generous terms, thinking that Ye Fan, being someone in the organization, would be tempted by immense benefits and help if he used his connections. Besides, the combination of wealth, power, and beauty was what countless men dreamed of. He didn¡¯t believe Ye Fan wouldn¡¯t be tempted.


    "Are you sick or something?" Ye Fan was somewhat angry.


    Professor Gao¡¯s attitude and intentions made him quite uncomfortable.


    Just four words were enough to fill Professor Gao with rage. He stood up furiously, saying, "Young man, how dare you talk like that? Who¡¯s your superior? Tell me immediately. I want to see what gives you the nerve to disrespect me. If I don¡¯t deal with you, you won¡¯t learn how to behave."


    "Incomprehensible." Ye Fan got up and left, unwilling to waste words with an old-timer.


    "You... stop, stop right there..." Professor Zhao shouted at Ye Fan.


    In the blink of an eye, Ye Fan vanished without a trace, without even a thought to pay attention to Professor Zhao.


    "Professor Zhao, calm down." Zhang Lu advised helplessly.


    "Calm? I can¡¯t calm down. Tell me, who is his superior? I demand the organization arrange a marriage for him with my daughter. I don¡¯t believe his arrogance can surpass the organization¡¯s arrangement. Once his edges are smoothed out, let¡¯s see how arrogant he can be." Professor Zhao roared.


    "Before you ask the organization for anything, you¡¯d better behave yourself, especially until this crisis is over. No more commotion." Zhang Lu said sternly. If not for Professor Zhao¡¯s substantial contributions, she wouldn¡¯t have been this polite. Now, she wasn¡¯t being polite anymore.


    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t divulge anything about Ye Fan, but Professor Zhao¡¯s attitude was indeed infuriating.


    Zhang Lu also turned around and left. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Professor Zhao was dumbfounded.


    Li Ru was left standing there, her expression remarkable as she pondered silently, "They¡¯re all nearly dead, yet they¡¯re still thinking about irrelevant matters. How amusing."

 Chapter 94 - 91 Blood Rose Makes a Move

    Chapter 94: Chapter 91 Blood Rose Makes a MoveFive miles outside the research institute, in an abandoned mansion, the Blood Rose assassins gathered. The main figures were a woman named Nagatani Meiaki and a man with a goatee named Horikawa Sei. Around them were nearly fifty people, each armed and on guard.


    Nagatani Meiaki, as beautiful as a rose with thorns, was a core member of Blood Rose, specializing in hacking skills.


    Horikawa Sei¡¯s gaze was sinister, his forehead narrow.


    They were the leaders of this operation, meticulously planning to seize Professor Zhao¡¯s research results. Their plan was perfect, using a feigned attack and probing the research institute as a distraction to relax its vigilance. Once the time was right, they would launch a full-scale assault. Nagatani Meiaki was in charge of the cyber attack, and after taking control of the power system, Horikawa Sei would lead a ten-man elite team to infiltrate the institute, assisting K12 in stealing the research results. Subsequently, the Blood Rose assassins would attack the institute to divert attention.


    K12 was the Blood Rose assassin, also the impersonator of Li Ru.


    "No news from K12 yet?" Horikawa Sei asked in a low voice, conversing in Japanese.


    "Everything is normal. Zhang Lu visited the research institute once and brought back a man. According to a detailed assessment, there is no threat." A bloodthirsty look appeared on Nagatani Meiaki¡¯s stunning face.


    Nagatani Meiaki had a secret communication method with K12, so she was fully informed about the situation inside the research institute. After successfully infiltrating the power system, Horikawa Sei would meet up with K12.


    "Those Chinese dogs are still in the dark. When we attack, they¡¯ll be crying for their mothers. Our plan is far beyond what their foolish brains can conceive." Horikawa Sei sneered arrogantly.


    "Check ammo and equipment. Once the time comes, launch the attack immediately to avoid any delays," Nagatani Meiaki smiled faintly.


    "Rest assured, with me leading, we¡¯ll definitely strike at the heart. After getting the research results, we¡¯ll slaughter this bunch of fools inside the research institute too," Horikawa Sei laughed heartily, revealing his rat-like teeth, and resentfully added, "If time allows, I¡¯d really like to savor those gals, Zhang Lu and Zhao Shiyan."


    "Don¡¯t get any wild ideas. If we don¡¯t complete the task, neither of us will be able to explain it, so don¡¯t be careless," Nagatani Meiaki warned.


    "I know my limits, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give the organization any reason to punish us," Horikawa Sei said solemnly.


    ......


    Inside the research institute, Zhang Lu handed a bottle of water to Ye Fan and casually said, "Don¡¯t mind what Professor Zhao says, he¡¯s an old stubborn man, but his brain definitely has its merits. Over the years, he¡¯s contributed a lot to the country and is highly valued. By the way, Professor Zhao¡¯s wife was also arranged by the organization, but he lost her in middle age and never remarried, relying on Zhao Shiyan for company. So, Zhao Shiyan has feelings for you, and Professor Zhao also wants to fulfill his daughter¡¯s wish with all his might."


    "Professor Zhao has a certain level of prestige within the organization and has acquired some bureaucratic traits. When he says he can help you rise through the ranks, he¡¯s not wrong, but he misunderstood one thing: you¡¯re not like other men."


    "Professor Zhao is too doting on his daughter. He just claimed that the organization should betroth you to Zhao Shiyan. Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?"


    As Zhang Lu spoke, she started laughing herself. She couldn¡¯t hold it in; organizational marriage is such an outdated concept. It¡¯s hard to believe that in the present day anyone would think it¡¯s feasible. One must say, Professor Zhao¡¯s thinking is very conservative.


    Zhao Shiyan¡¯s persistence towards Ye Fan left him helpless. He couldn¡¯t understand it; Zhao Shiyan, usually so proud and aloof, was behaving so demeaningly for a man.


    "Organizational marriage?" Ye Fan¡¯s mouth twitched. Those four words held significant shock value, and he said with a bitter tone, "Even if I were part of the organization, they couldn¡¯t force me like an imperial edict, let alone the fact that I¡¯m not part of the organization. I can¡¯t fathom how an old man can hold such unreasonable views in his head."


    Deep down, Ye Fan had an unsaid thought: Who would dare force him to do anything? Even the organization wouldn¡¯t dare.


    "As long as Professor Zhao¡¯s issues don¡¯t affect you, it¡¯s fine," Zhang Lu smiled gently.


    "No big deal, just an old man. I won¡¯t fuss over him," Ye Fan said nonchalantly.


    "I find you quite magnanimous. If I were you, I¡¯d be dwelling on it. After all, Professor Zhao is tempting you with wealth, power, and even his daughter. These are things many people yearn for but not everyone pursues. Professor Zhao bluntly treats you like someone who can¡¯t resist temptation. For you not to mind, it¡¯s truly commendable," Zhang Lu sincerely commented.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t answer but instead asked, "You haven¡¯t leaked the fact that I¡¯m not part of the organization, have you?"


    If that were leaked, the situation could become dire. If it reached Li Ru¡¯s ears, it would ruin everything. A person not from the organization meddling in such crucial research¡ªthere¡¯s something obviously amiss.


    "Am I that stupid?" Zhang Lu teased.


    "That¡¯s good," Ye Fan was relieved.


    "By the way, do you know why Chu Mengyao called you?" Zhang Lu asked curiously.


    "Why so many reasons? She just asked about my situation and then hastily hung up," Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "You¡¯re really clueless about a girl¡¯s thoughts despite being admired for your intelligence," Zhang Lu chuckled, giving Ye Fan a questioning look. She explained, "Zhao Shiyan secretly took a photo acting very affectionate with you and claimed you as her boyfriend, posting it in her circle. How could Chu Mengyao not overthink?"


    "Mengyao wouldn¡¯t overthink, mostly it¡¯s Biyao being unnecessarily worried," Ye Fan muttered frustratingly. Now he understood the strangeness of Chu Mengyao¡¯s call. Of course, while he said this, deep down he was concerned about Chu Mengyao¡¯s possible overthinking.


    "Zhao Shiyan has a bit of scheming, always plotting against others. She¡¯s not a kind woman," Ye Fan¡¯s attitude towards Zhao Shiyan worsened.


    At that moment, Company Commander Gao approached and said in a low voice, "Everything¡¯s arranged." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good, just waiting for the fish to bite," Zhang Lu said, her eyes filled with joy.


    "You two stay with Professor Zhao, ensure his protection, and keep Zhao Shiyan in her room. Don¡¯t let her wander. I¡¯ll oversee everything from the monitoring room," Ye Fan commanded immediately.


    "Yes," they both agreed wholeheartedly.


    As night fell, the Blood Rose assassins moved.


    The killing intent, like the night wind, blew towards the research institute.

 Chapter 95 - 92 Kill the Enemy

    Chapter 95: Chapter 92 Kill the EnemyNight fell, murder filled the air.


    Inside the research facility, Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao were chatting with Professor Zhao, while Li Ru stood by.


    Outside the research facility, the Blood Rose launched an attack, assassins emerging one by one from the night, their cold, menacing eyes fixed on the facility.


    Nagatani Meiaki initiated a network attack, aiming to take control of the research facility¡¯s power system, disrupt the early warning system, and other security measures. As expected, Nagatani Meiaki successfully infiltrated the facility¡¯s internal network, causing a power outage.


    Suddenly, the lights dimmed, and the previously day-like scene of the facility plunged into pitch darkness.


    "Ah, what¡¯s going on? What happened?" Li Ru exclaimed in surprise, trembling as she crouched on the ground.


    Her behavior matched her personality; she wouldn¡¯t reveal her identity until the last moment. Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao exchanged a glance in the darkness. If they hadn¡¯t already known Li Ru was a traitor, they wouldn¡¯t have suspected a thing.


    ¡¯Li Ru¡¯s¡¯ performance was flawless, but thankfully, Ye Fan uncovered the truth about the human skin mask, preventing an endless threat.


    "Damn it, the power system is down, and the security measures are useless. The soldiers outside alone can¡¯t protect us, my daughter, and the research results," Professor Zhao said, trembling. He had foreseen the danger of the situation and never expected that the seemingly airtight security would be so fragile, filling him with fear. While he cared little about others¡¯ lives, the potential sacrifices made him regard them as martyrs, prioritizing his and his daughter¡¯s safety; the research came second.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Professor Zhao, the staff will repair the power system as soon as possible," Zhang Lu replied.


    Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao protected Professor Gao. Even if Li Ru acted now, there would be no chance for her unless she was incredibly strong and neither of them was her match. At this moment, both felt a chill in their hearts; Ye Fan¡¯s foresight and analysis were impressive. Without it, their efforts would¡¯ve led to severe consequences, failing the mission and facing heavy casualties.


    "How can I not worry? You¡¯re gambling with our lives. Hurry and protect us for evacuation before this place turns into a battlefield, or it¡¯ll be too late to leave," Professor Zhao urged, agitated.


    Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao ignored Professor Zhao¡¯s complaints, shutting out his nagging.


    "A bunch of fools, wait to be slaughtered," Li Ru thought to herself.


    In the temporary operations room were three people, two soldiers, and Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan¡¯s sharp eyes, like an owl¡¯s at night, observed the outside through the window, noting every movement around the facility. The soldiers stationed nearby were already aware of the imminent events, remaining calm without any panic or bewilderment.


    In the night, flying models carrying explosives swooped down, attacking their predetermined targets.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" Explosive blasts roared, flames surged, and the solid concrete structure became ruins.


    The locations targeted by these flying models hit their marks precisely.


    "That was close, almost got blown to bits," thought the soldiers who had discreetly moved from the initial attack point and chosen new positions, especially those at the entrance of the research facility. They followed the predetermined plan once the lights dimmed, or else they would¡¯ve perished in the blast.


    The explosion did not cause any casualties; no screams of pain emerged. Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao were deeply shaken; the enemy¡¯s attack patterns unfolded exactly as Ye Fan had analyzed, earning their profound admiration. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Li Ru sensed something amiss; the planned bomb attack should have resulted in many deaths, yet there was an eerie calm with no screams, just the sounds and flashes of explosions.


    "What happened? Everything went smoothly without a hitch; why did it still go wrong?" Li Ru couldn¡¯t understand where it had gone awry.


    Horikawa Sei, leading a ten-man squad after the bomb attack, approached the research facility like a ghost. Horikawa¡¯s squad was elite, each member adept in Ninja Jutsu and thriving in the night.


    Horikawa led the way, his squad forming a line, each carrying a katana, charging towards the research facility.


    "For the glory of the organization, complete the mission quickly and evacuate fast," Horikawa commanded, speaking in a tone like birds chirping.


    "Hai!" the ten-man squad responded in unison through their noses.


    Inside the operations room, seeing Horikawa and his team appear, Ye Fan ordered, "Tell everyone to attack according to Plan A."


    "Yes." The two soldiers beside Ye Fan complied.


    Meanwhile, a few taps on the computer by Ye Fan expelled Nagatani Meiaki¡¯s intrusion, regaining control of the power system.


    Instantly, the lights flickered on.


    Simultaneously, soldiers stationed around received orders to attack.


    Suddenly, figures stood up from concealed attack points, rifles in hand, launching indiscriminate fire towards predetermined zones. Bullets spat fire, weaving a dense net of lethal projectiles with no space to evade.


    Horikawa¡¯s team of eleven had just reached the open area outside the research facility when the lights above them blazed bright, causing a jolt of surprise; their bodies shivered, exhibiting disbelief¡ªthis was unforeseen.


    "Rush inside the facility, succeed or die trying," Horikawa¡¯s gaze turned grim.


    "Hai!" The ten-man squad complied resolutely.


    At that moment, figures emerged, and a torrent of bullets rained down; Horikawa¡¯s team of eleven felt their hearts tremble terribly.


    "What¡¯s happening? The attack positions of these soldiers have all changed!!!" Horikawa was shaken to his core, out of time to think further. Seeing the deadly bullets approaching, he immediately ordered, "Disperse, find suitable positions to infiltrate the facility, and rendezvous at the agreed location."


    The ten-man squad complied, dispersing swiftly, but the bullets were too dense to dodge. Moreover, the firepower net arranged by Ye Fan couldn¡¯t be evaded simply by speed.


    "Thud! Thud! Thud!!"


    The sound of bullets piercing bodies resounded, and blood splattered forth.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    Heads exploded, painting a gruesome picture, red and white matter spilling forth.


    Under the barrage of dense bullet fire, the enemy turned into sieves; sustenance by gunfire wasn¡¯t just a single bullet piercing through the body but instead was pierced by dozens of bullets.


    The slain enemy bodies left behind were all mutilated.

 Chapter 96 - 93: The Shocked Nagatani Meiaki

    Chapter 96: Chapter 93: The Shocked Nagatani Meiaki"Baka!"


    "The Chinese pigs are too cunning. They¡¯ve already set up an ambush, waiting for us to jump in." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The sons of bitches, we¡¯ve been tricked."


    The ten-man team was swiftly annihilated. They were aces; if they were to face several times their number head-on, even if their opponents had guns, they could achieve complete victory with their katanas without a scratch. But now the situation had reversed. Under a dense web of firepower, no matter how fast they were, they couldn¡¯t dodge the bullets. In fact, trying to dodge the bullets was nothing more than foolishly throwing themselves into their path, running straight to their deaths. This situation caught them completely off guard.


    Trying to block bullets with katanas, they were not skilled enough. They could block one, but not the countless that followed.


    If they stayed in place, they¡¯d end up like a sieve. The space was filled with bullets, leaving no room to escape.


    The attacking soldiers were momentarily stunned, each with a solemn expression but startled in their hearts. If they shot at the human figures, the enemies would surely slip away through the gaps. Initially, they didn¡¯t think much of shooting wildly into the space, but seeing the results and witnessing the enemies¡¯ speed, they were completely convinced.


    "Damn it!" At this moment, only one was left of the eleven, Horikawa Sei. He roared in fury, using the two bodies of his companions as a shield in front of him, and sprinted toward the research institute at the fastest speed.


    The human shield Horikawa Sei used was alive, becoming sacrificial victims to block bullets under his forced command, now dead.


    His heart surged with rage. In his eyes, the Chinese dogs were stupid like pigs, but unexpectedly insidious, creating such a massive trap without anyone noticing, causing heavy losses. His heart was bleeding.


    "I must break into the research institute and cooperate with K12 to obtain the research results," Horikawa Sei thought stubbornly.


    Under the cover of the two bodies, Horikawa Sei successfully infiltrated the research institute.


    Of the eleven, Horikawa Sei was the strongest, but without a human shield, he couldn¡¯t have made it into the research institute.


    Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao stared at the screen in front of them¡ªthe surveillance footage. The shock in their hearts couldn¡¯t be more intense.


    "Those ten who died were elites. Just based on the speed they erupted with, they were equal to me," Company Commander Gao was shocked. Even facing just one of the ten, it would be difficult for him to win. Now that ten strong individuals died just like that, his mind exploded.


    He instantly thought of Ye Fan. Suddenly, Ye Fan became formidable in his mind. If not for Ye Fan¡¯s tactical genius, his soldiers, he knew, wouldn¡¯t be able to shoot even one shadow.


    "This, this, this? He¡¯s too mysterious. I can¡¯t help but admire him," Zhang Lu smiled wryly.


    Professor Zhao, still shaken, forced himself to calm down and complained, "So you had arrangements in place long ago. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier, making me worry for nothing."


    Li Ru¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but inside she was in turmoil. She was confident she hadn¡¯t been exposed, but why were these images appearing? According to the plan, first was the network intrusion, then the bomb attack, followed by Horikawa Sei joining with her, then the fake assault. While the battle outside the research institute unfolded, she and Horikawa Sei¡¯s team would resolve the people inside and then coerce Professor Zhao to obtain the research. But things had developed to this point, seemingly not aligning with any part of the plan.


    The network intrusion seemed successful but actually failed completely. The bomb attack didn¡¯t harm anyone. Once the lights came on, Horikawa Sei and his team became sitting ducks. The dense firepower web was simply bewildering, and as for the subsequent strong assault, Li Ru didn¡¯t hold any hope¡ªit was a suicide mission.


    "Where did it go wrong? What exactly is off?" Li Ru¡¯s heart was conflicted.


    Horikawa Sei alone had infiltrated the research institute. Whether he could achieve the intended effect, Li Ru did not know, but she believed she hadn¡¯t shown any flaws. No one would suspect her, as the reason for all the failures lay in the network intrusion. So, she was very confident in her ability, with almost zero chance of exposure. She decided to continue enduring and then cooperate with Horikawa Sei at the crucial moment. Even if the final sacrifice was great, as long as they obtained the research results, everything would be worth it.


    Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao didn¡¯t pay attention to Li Ru; their focus was entirely on Professor Zhao. The moment Li Ru acted, they would respond immediately.


    "The one who infiltrated the research institute will inevitably pose a certain threat," Zhang Lu pondered on how to deal with Horikawa Sei.


    If all eleven of them had infiltrated the research institute, the situation would be extremely dangerous. Fortunately, for now, things were not too bad; at least everything was still under control.


    Nagatani Meiaki¡¯s alluring face was extremely cold. She sat by the computer, her eyes fierce and filled with murderous intent.


    "Who on earth is it? Who on earth kicked me out of the internal network of the research institute?" Nagatani Meiaki¡¯s eyes were cold, as if ready to devour someone.


    "Even if Huaxia¡¯s number one hacker, Camel, came, my intrusion would give him a headache. Even if he could defeat me, it would take some effort. By then, Horikawa Sei and his team would have already infiltrated and taken action within the research institute. Now it seems, none of our actions were secret. This time, we are going to suffer heavy losses."


    "As for obtaining the research results, there¡¯s little hope."


    "We knew everything about the research institute¡¯s situation. What did we overlook that led to this utter defeat?"


    Nagatani Meiaki frowned deeply, unable to figure out where the problem lay. The key factor in everything was the failed network attack, leaving her completely passive. She had thought of ways to make up for it but hadn¡¯t had the chance. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t even open the firewall of the research institute¡¯s internal network, let alone do anything else.


    As the saying goes, know your enemy and know yourself, and you can fight a hundred battles without defeat.


    Nagatani Meiaki knew everything about the personnel inside the research institute, except for Ye Fan. There was no information on him online. Suddenly, her expression froze, focusing her attention on Ye Fan. This man was the only factor she had overlooked.


    "Is it him?"


    "Is it him who orchestrated the entire defeat this time?"


    "If it¡¯s really him, it¡¯s terrifying how clearly he has grasped our actions."


    "Especially his hacking skills, marvelously divine, even surpassing Huaxia¡¯s number one hacker, Camel."


    "Could he be a hidden master in Huaxia?"


    "Impossible; such a person couldn¡¯t have no reputation."


    "Who exactly is he?"


    Nagatani Meiaki¡¯s eyes flickered with astonishment as countless questions swirled in her mind.

 Chapter 97 - 94: Exposing the Traitor

    Chapter 97: Chapter 94: Exposing the TraitorIn the plan of Blood Rose, the final wave of attacks had begun, with more than forty people grabbing their weapons and charging towards the research institute.


    The arrow is on the string and must be released.


    These fearless enemies were originally meant to be a decoy, creating a formation with strong firepower to draw attention.


    Now, they had to go head-to-head with the soldiers inside the research institute. They were at a disadvantage, as the institute¡¯s forces had defensive positions, leaving their attack fully exposed. Facing hidden attacks, casualties occurred as soon as they launched their assault.


    More importantly, their first wave of attack was aimed at the predesignated targets, only to find that the deployment of the research institute¡¯s forces had already changed. It was inevitable they¡¯d suffer from this misjudgment.


    "Instruct everyone to implement the second plan and find their target for elimination," Ye Fan said in the operations room.


    "Yes." Two soldiers following orders solemnly saluted. After witnessing Ye Fan¡¯s strategic arrangements leading to a series of victories, the two soldiers were sincerely impressed. Without Ye Fan¡¯s strategies, their brothers would surely have suffered severe casualties.


    Ye Fan walked out of the operations room. So far, everything was under control. Horikawa Sei had infiltrated the research institute, along with Li Ru, presenting two potential threats. Once these two were dealt with, the crisis could be resolved.


    Those attacking the research institute were essentially on a suicide mission, something Ye Fan deeply believed.


    Putting aside the sheer number of soldiers in the research institute outmatching the enemies, the fact that the enemies were exposed and vulnerable to gunfire sealed their doomed fate. Ye Fan could foresee what would happen next, so he didn¡¯t concern himself with it any longer.


    Now, what needed consideration was capturing Li Ru and Horikawa Sei. For Ye Fan, this would be a breeze.


    Under secret protection, Zhao Shiyan had even changed her usual living quarters, eliminating the threat of Horikawa Sei using Zhao Shiyan as leverage. Meanwhile, with Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao by Professor Zhao¡¯s side, Li Ru posed little threat.


    Therefore, with the situation highly favorable, the likelihood of unexpected interference was minimal.


    When Ye Fan appeared in front of Zhang Lu and the others, Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao were deeply shocked by his presence. Professor Zhao and Li Ru maintained normal expressions, unaware that Ye Fan had orchestrated everything behind the scenes, so they showed no unusual reactions.


    "Now it¡¯s your turn. To have infiltrated our ranks, you certainly possess some skills, but it¡¯s time for this to end." Ye Fan approached Li Ru, his gaze sharp and cold.


    He harbored deep hatred for organizations like Blood Rose, particularly detesting their practice of trafficking children to raise assassins because he was once a victim. At one time, as a child, he too became part of the God Organization.


    "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand." Li Ru¡¯s expression reflected slight panic, though she covered it well.


    "What nonsense are you spouting? Li Ru has risked her life assisting me greatly, and you dare to slander her!" Professor Zhao was displeased, extremely grateful to Li Ru. In work, it was always Li Ru taking care of him; in life too, she was a great help. In a certain sense, Li Ru was his wife without title, and he wouldn¡¯t tolerate any doubts cast upon her.


    Professor Zhao hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual about Li Ru, highlighting the success of her impersonation, fooling even Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao.


    "Since you foolishly want to continue pretending, I¡¯ll unveil your mask myself." Ye Fan spoke coldly.


    Li Ru was terrified internally. By now, she was certain her identity had long been revealed. Ye Fan wasn¡¯t just suspicious to test her but truly had revealed her identity. Whatever mistake had given her away, she could no longer keep up the act. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Li Ru, come to me. Let¡¯s see how he can threaten you." Professor Zhao moved to approach Li Ru, but Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao forcibly restrained him. Zhang Lu sternly said, "Professor Zhao, wake up. Assistant Li has been dead for some time; this person is an imposter."


    "What? Dead! That¡¯s impossible, absolutely impossible." Professor Zhao shook his head vehemently, unwilling to believe.


    At that moment, the smartest move for Li Ru was to capture Professor Zhao as leverage, but seeing Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao¡¯s intimidating stances, she realized she had no chance. More importantly, the pressure from Ye Fan on her was immense.


    "How did you see through me?" Li Ru inquired coldly, her voice transformed from Li Ru¡¯s gentle tone to a cold, emotionless chill.


    "Peeling human skin and wearing it like a mask is indeed ingenious, but it doesn¡¯t fool me. This form of disguise is advanced, yet not flawless. From the first glance, I saw through you. As for why, you should know: wearing someone else¡¯s skin on your face is always slightly uncomfortable. If you had deep surgical expertise, you¡¯d understand a fundamental truth: no matter what expression you make, it shows a delay of 0.07 seconds when reflected through the human skin. This is the Blood Rose skin mask¡¯s most significant flaw. If you¡¯re meticulous, you can catch this. While your disguise is impressive, it still falls short of a true master, with your delay being 0.09 seconds, enough to expose you." Ye Fan calmly spoke, recounting it as a mere ordinary matter.


    But these words landed like a thunderbolt to Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao.


    Not that they could react in that short time, but they truly learned something ¡ª the flaw of Blood Rose¡¯s human skin mask. This flaw was probably only known by the upper echelons of Blood Rose. Knowing it was one thing; being able to effectively react was another. For many, this flaw seemed almost perfect.


    "You¡¯re a master, I humbly accept defeat in your hands." Li Ru grabbed her hair and yanked, revealing another face underneath ¡ª a standard Huaxia face.


    She no longer pretended; from that moment, she severed all ties with Li Ru. She was K12.


    "She is...?? How is she not Li Ru? Where is my Li Ru? What did you do to her?" Professor Zhao glared angrily at K12, almost fainting in fury.


    "Naturally, she¡¯s dead. I peeled her skin off and wore it myself. Amusingly, even before her death, she was pleading for help. It¡¯s truly laughable. Had my physique not matched Li Ru¡¯s by eighty percent, I wouldn¡¯t have impersonated her. I spent three months preparing, learning all her habits. Sadly, I was still figured out." K12 sneered, "If you want to find her body, you can look in the water pit outside the research institute."

 Chapter 98 - 95: The Elegance of That Kick

    Chapter 98: Chapter 95: The Elegance of That KickLi Ru is dead. Professor Zhao couldn¡¯t imagine the extent of her pain, but to die by skinning was too cruel.


    "Demon, you¡¯re a devil. You deserve to go to hell and suffer all the world¡¯s tortures to cleanse your filthy soul." Professor Zhao cursed, his body collapsing as he sat down on the ground in grief.


    Zhang Lu thought quickly, and finally, a glint appeared in her eyes, "You are K12."


    Without any indication of questioning, Zhang Lu had already confirmed K12¡¯s identity.


    The influence of the Blood Rose organization in Huaxia is substantial. Among them, twelve women with the codenames K1 to K12 are all incredibly skilled and stunningly beautiful, using their charm and bodies to complete mission after mission.


    K12 remained very calm, not surprised at all that Zhang Lu could recognize her. After all, she was already on the blacklist, one of Huaxia¡¯s most wanted criminals. It would be strange if someone like Zhang Lu didn¡¯t know about her situation.


    "Your real name is Qin Xue. Your parents were both university professors. When you were six, your mother took you to a playground and was captured by Blood Rose traffickers. Your mother was pushed off the helix path by traffickers to save you and was hit by a car and died. Your father lost his wife and daughter, turned grey overnight, and now lives a lonely and poor retired life. At nineteen, you carried out your first mission, killed a billionaire, and stole over 120 million in cash. Since then, you¡¯ve been repeatedly involved in crimes. There are 215 recorded victims who died at your hands, and with Li Ru, it has increased by one."


    Zhang Lu slowly narrated, mentioning Qin Xue¡¯s background to see if it could make Qin Xue remember something.


    Being abducted at six, childhood memories had long faded. Furthermore, any organization training captives had methods to erase memories to cultivate loyal and cold-blooded assassins, with no previous memories allowed to exist.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. What parents, what Qin Xue¡ªnone of it exists for me." K12 glanced at Zhang Lu with indifference and sneered dismissively. In her mind, there was only executing orders and completing tasks, nothing else.


    "You better surrender; you can¡¯t escape." Zhang Lu warned.


    "Escape? What a joke. Since my debut, I¡¯ve never fled disgracefully. When have I ever not completed a mission openly? Why would I escape?" K12 chuckled, then directed a bloodthirsty glare at Ye Fan. "Let¡¯s see how capable you are. If your footwork is as good as your brain."


    "You won¡¯t be disappointed. I can kick you to death with one strike." Ye Fan said calmly.


    "Haha." K12 laughed loudly, then her gaze turned cold. She shouted sharply, "Just you, die!"


    She rotated her arms, and with both hands crossed, a silk-thin flexible wire appeared, and her figure darted towards Ye Fan. If the wire encircled someone¡¯s body, it would surely cut through like slicing mud, severing flesh.


    "Watch out." Company Commander Gao warned in time, feeling the pressure from K12, his eyes becoming considerably wary.


    "Keep her alive; she¡¯s useful. If we can extract some useful information, it would be immensely significant for us." Zhang Lu was not worried at all. She trusted Ye Fan¡¯s strength, believing that capturing K12 was pivotal for understanding Blood Rose. However, it depended on K12 revealing anything. For criminals like K12, being executed a hundred times wouldn¡¯t be excessive. Employing some tactics was unavoidable to pry open her mouth.


    "I disdain killing her." Ye Fan commented. In truth, he didn¡¯t enjoy or wish to kill personally.


    K12 became increasingly furious, her gaze venomous. Ye Fan¡¯s disdain made her rage uncontrollably. She sneered, "I¡¯ll sever your head and kick it around like a ball."


    Ye Fan¡¯s expression remained calm. Just as K12 was about to reach him, he launched a flying kick that hit K12¡¯s stomach directly. The kick was so fast that the average person couldn¡¯t even see Ye Fan make the move.


    "Crack!" The crisp sound of bones breaking rang out. K12 felt as though she was struck by a destructive force, breaking five or six of her ribs instantly. More importantly, it felt like her organs were shattered, sending waves of excruciating pain.


    "Ah...!" K12 cried out in agony. Her voice dragged long as her body flew into the air and slammed against the wall. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Bang!" With a dull thud against the wall, K12 fell face-first to the ground in a forceful, intimate contact.


    "Plop!!!" Blood mixed with organ bits spewed out desperately.


    Ye Fan held back with that kick. Otherwise, he truly could have killed her, killing not just any woman, but a well-known beautiful and exceptionally strong fighter.


    K12 was terrified, trembling, and horrified. She coughed blood trying to roll over to stand, only to find she didn¡¯t even have the strength to rise. The pain engulfed her like a tide, distorting her face.


    She had never before shown such a despairing and fearful expression. She had always been invincible, easily solving troubles, but now, a single kick left her severely injured. This brought her unprecedented fear.


    "Who... are... you?" Even in death, K12 wanted to know whose hand she had fallen to, questioning intermittently.


    Ye Fan paid no attention, disinclined to answer unnecessary questions.


    "That kick, oh my, the speed, the force, the control¡ªit was practically divine artistry."


    Company Commander Gao was absorbed in the brilliance of that kick. A seemingly simple kick, yet the timing was caught excellently, striking exactly when K12 was about to attack, with perfect precision, severely injuring K12 with perfect control¡ªflawless.


    This made Company Commander Gao envious and extremely amazed.


    "If only I had that speed and strength, wouldn¡¯t that be amazing!" Company Commander Gao sighed.


    "So easily dispatched, just one foot swung and turned a master into this sorry state." Zhang Lu¡¯s lips twitched slightly. She anticipated Ye Fan would be fine, but she had no idea Ye Fan would not just be fine¡ªhe was exceptionally terrifying. A master like K12 became no better than an ant under Ye Fan¡¯s foot.


    "The more I come into contact with him, the more I realize his unfathomable depth." Zhang Lu felt Ye Fan grew ever more mysterious in her heart.


    Professor Zhao didn¡¯t notice the terror in Ye Fan. Seeing K12 vomiting blood on the ground, he assumed K12 was just a role for weak women and not very strong, hence her defeat.


    "I will kill you." Professor Zhao saw hope in avenging Li Ru by killing K12 and charged crazily.


    "Professor Zhao, calm down." Company Commander Gao stopped him.


    "Ah..." At that moment, a scream was heard. It was Zhao Shiyan¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 99 - 96 Stabbed to Death with a Pen

    Chapter 99: Chapter 96 Stabbed to Death with a Pen"Ah!" A scream mixed with terror erupted.


    Zhao Shiyan¡¯s scream startled Ye Fan, Zhang Lu, and Company Commander Gao. Zhao Shiyan was secretly guarded to prevent enemies from using her as leverage, yet an incident still happened.


    There¡¯s no need to guess; it¡¯s certain that Horikawa Sei infiltrated the research institute and captured Zhao Shiyan.


    "My daughter..." Professor Zhao was panic-stricken.


    K12¡¯s decadent eyes revealed a few vicious glints, mocking, "A mistake amidst flawless plans, now, you¡¯ve failed miserably, hahaha."


    Indeed, as K12 said, given Professor Zhao¡¯s doting on his daughter, once Zhao Shiyan is in trouble, he would surely compromise. That¡¯s why Zhao Shiyan was secretly protected. If father and daughter were together, Ye Fan couldn¡¯t secure their safety while in the command room, making it easy for K12 to use them as leverage.


    Horikawa Sei was seething. His ten-member elite team was killed, and he was filled with venomous resentment. His thought was that the insignificant Huaxia dogs must be confused, not knowing what they were plotting. By the time they realized it, they would already be facing death.


    Unbelievably, they jumped into the trap, which struck a heavy blow to his arrogant heart, plunging it into despair. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fortunately for Horikawa Sei, he stumbled upon Zhao Shiyan. If he had followed K12¡¯s intel to search Zhao Shiyan¡¯s room, he would have found it empty. Now he had confidence.


    Beside Zhao Shiyan, two soldiers safeguarded her, igniting Horikawa Sei¡¯s fury. He slashed them dead with two strokes.


    Zhao Shiyan had never seen such a gruesome scene and screamed sharply.


    A moment later, Horikawa Sei¡¯s Slaying Blade hovered at Zhao Shiyan¡¯s neck as she appeared trembling before Ye Fan and the others. Given his understanding of Huaxia people, once he captured Zhao Shiyan, Professor Zhao had to comply, and no one else dared to act rashly. This way, he could obtain the scientific results and fulfill the mission, justifying the deaths of those men.


    Horikawa Sei glanced at the fallen K12, his expression flickering, "K12 was exposed and heavily injured."


    Originally, he expected K12¡¯s cooperation to create a multiplier effect. Now, it looked like he was on his own. He cast a smug look at Ye Fan and others, sneering, "Now that I have a hostage, with your inherent weakness, none of you dare to act against me lest she dies. I now order you to squat aside and let Professor Zhao take me to retrieve the scientific results."


    "Don¡¯t harm my daughter, we can discuss everything," Professor Zhao hurriedly said.


    "What should we do now?" Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao were at a loss and looked at Ye Fan.


    "You watch over Professor Zhao; leave this guy to me," Ye Fan instructed, then strode toward Horikawa Sei.


    "Stop, stop right there! Are you deaf? Damn it, I said stop!" Horikawa Sei trembled with anger, watching in disbelief as Ye Fan walked toward him step by step. He was becoming anxious; in his understanding, Huaxia people would prioritize the hostage, surely not disregarding the hostage¡¯s life. But now, Ye Fan¡¯s actions were genuinely unexpected.


    "Don¡¯t be foolish. If my daughter gets hurt, I¡¯ll never forgive you," Professor Zhao was about to rush forward, but Company Commander Gao held him back.


    "Take one more step, and I¡¯ll kill him!" Horikawa Sei roared furiously.


    "Go ahead, kill if you dare. Act quickly, or you¡¯ll lose your chance when I do," Ye Fan calmly stated, his strides uninterrupted, eyes locked onto Horikawa Sei.


    Zhao Shiyan was extremely frightened. Hearing Ye Fan¡¯s cold words, she broke down crying, muttering, "I care so much about him, yet he doesn¡¯t care about my life or death. I¡¯m about to die, and he doesn¡¯t even give me a warm look, just urges to kill me."


    "Uh!" Horikawa Sei was slightly stunned, never expecting to face such a ruthless character, ignoring his threat. For him, completing the mission was paramount; Zhao Shiyan, such a valuable hostage, was unthinkable to kill.


    Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao understood this point, but neither was confident in rescuing Zhao Shiyan, refraining from acting rashly.


    "Damnit!" Horikawa Sei was furious.


    Just as he spoke, Ye Fan acted; a pen shot from his fingers, piercing the air faster than a bullet, headed straight for Horikawa Sei¡¯s forehead.


    Ye Fan¡¯s speed was extraordinary, too quick for reaction.


    The fury hadn¡¯t dissipated from Horikawa Sei¡¯s face when the pen pierced his forehead, claiming his life. Even the look of retaliation in his eyes vanished abruptly.


    Horikawa Sei felt no pain at all; he was simply dead.


    By the time Zhang Lu and the others sensed something was wrong, Horikawa Sei¡¯s corpse toppled backwards.


    "Thud!" Horikawa Sei fell to the ground, lifeless, without a twitch.


    "He died just like that!!!" Company Commander Gao wiped his forehead, nearly spewing blood, fainting. The shock left his mind oxygen-deprived; he knew Horikawa Sei was much stronger, yet he died miserably with a hostage.


    "This?! This is insane!" Zhang Lu¡¯s lips trembled.


    "How did he do it? How is this possible?" K12 was terrified.


    Ye Fan¡¯s kill seemed simple, but it was far from it. During Horikawa Sei¡¯s fury, Ye Fan found the perfect opportunity, piercing the forehead with unimaginable speed; the pen he used was conveniently taken from the table, not conjured from thin air.


    The process emphasized speed, which was crucial. Reacting quickly and accurately piercing the forehead was equally critical.


    If not for Ye Fan¡¯s skilled experience, executing such a move would be impossible.


    Horikawa Sei¡¯s body lay on the ground, heat still lingering. Yet Zhang Lu, Company Commander Gao, and K12, all adept warriors, were profoundly shaken; neither had caught Ye Fan¡¯s move, and when they reacted, a pen was already lodged in Horikawa Sei¡¯s forehead.


    Professor Zhao was oblivious, his panic focusing entirely on his daughter. Company Commander Gao held him until Horikawa Sei fell; then he realized the threat to his daughter was dead.


    "Daughter." Professor Zhao chuckled with relief, tears streaming down. When Ye Fan disregarded his daughter¡¯s life and approached Horikawa Sei, he was in despair, hating Ye Fan to the core. Now, with his daughter safe, he finally felt at ease.


    "Brother Ye Fan!" Zhao Shiyan sobbed loudly, rushing to embrace Ye Fan.

 Chapter 100 - 97 Would You Keep Me Company?

    Chapter 100: Chapter 97 Would You Keep Me Company?After Zhao Shiyan came to her senses, she realized that Ye Fan wasn¡¯t indifferent to her life or death. He was cold and ruthless to save her, and only by holding onto Ye Fan could she find a sense of security.


    Ye Fan¡¯s figure flickered, and Zhao Shiyan¡¯s embrace was in vain. She couldn¡¯t even get close to Ye Fan, let alone hold him.


    "I like you so much, but you, this bad person, can¡¯t see it. I¡¯ve walked around the brink of life and death, so what¡¯s wrong with hugging you? You act like it¡¯s a big loss or something, so annoying." Zhao Shiyan felt even more wronged and cried louder. After some internal grievance, she looked at Professor Zhao and trembled, "Dad!"


    "Daughter." Professor Zhao rushed to his daughter.


    The father and daughter hugged each other, crying together.


    Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao didn¡¯t worry about Zhao Shiyan¡¯s feelings. Ye Fan was under no obligation to take care of Zhao Shiyan. They understood this point. Even though Zhao Shiyan was a beauty, so what? Not all beauties are loved.


    K12¡¯s body trembled on the ground. This defeat was total, a terrible loss. Ultimately, it was all thanks to Ye Fan. Even when Horikawa Sei held Zhao Shiyan hostage, there was still hope to complete the mission. But they misjudged the situation, underestimated Ye Fan¡¯s terrifying strength, which led to this complete defeat.


    After half an hour, the gunfire outside the research institute stopped.


    A soldier appeared in the operations room, reporting with excitement, "There were fifty-two enemies attacking the research institute. Fifty-one were killed, and one infiltrated the institute..."


    The soldier stopped talking because he saw the corpse of the one who infiltrated the research institute, which was Horikawa Sei. He also discovered the presence of K12. The soldier was quite puzzled. Where did Assistant Li go? How did an injured woman suddenly appear?


    The soldier didn¡¯t know many things and naturally didn¡¯t ask much, just reported the battle results and casualties.


    "Dismissed." After the soldier finished, Company Commander Gao ordered.


    "Yes!" The soldier left, but before leaving, he looked at Ye Fan with great respect.


    "The two people protecting Zhao Shiyan died, and including the attack before Ye Fan arrived, a total of five people died." Company Commander Gao sighed in a low voice. It was a great victory, an unprecedented triumph, with extraordinary achievements. But thinking about the fallen comrades, Company Commander Gao couldn¡¯t feel happy.


    "This is my fault. I didn¡¯t think things through; otherwise, those two soldiers wouldn¡¯t have died." Ye Fan said.


    "You¡¯re slapping me in the face. If it weren¡¯t for you, who knows how many people would have died? And yet, you¡¯re blaming yourself. If that were the case, I¡¯d have no face to live either." Company Commander Gao felt ashamed.


    "If anyone¡¯s to blame, it¡¯s me. I arranged for those two soldiers to protect Zhao Shiyan, and I chose Zhao Shiyan¡¯s hiding place. Without assigning guards, it wouldn¡¯t have drawn attention." Zhang Lu blamed herself.


    Horikawa Sei was just lucky; otherwise, those two soldiers wouldn¡¯t have died tragically.


    Ye Fan killed Horikawa Sei, the first person he killed since setting foot in Huaxia. As for the assassins of the Poisonous Spider, he merely incapacitated them.


    "The few who died are all martyrs. Just give enough condolence money to their families, it¡¯s not a big deal." Professor Zhao said casually, without paying any attention to the lives of the dead soldiers.


    Zhang Lu and Company Commander Gao¡¯s expressions turned cold, and they looked at Professor Zhao with great displeasure. The fallen soldiers were indeed martyrs, and providing condolence money was a given, but martyrs deserve respect. Professor Zhao¡¯s attitude greatly dissatisfied the two.


    If Professor Zhao hadn¡¯t spoken up, it would have been fine, but he couldn¡¯t help but make light of it. If Professor Zhao were not the person to be protected, not to mention Company Commander Gao, even Zhang Lu would have the mind to give Professor Zhao a few kicks to teach him how to respect the lives of martyrs.


    The two ignored Professor Zhao, really having no mood to deal with such a person.


    Not considering whom the fallen soldiers died protecting, Professor Zhao¡¯s words were truly disheartening.


    In the blink of an eye, it was three in the morning. The research institute was safe, and Professor Zhao was also safe.


    The enemy¡¯s attack failed. Organizing such an assault required long preparation, and all Blood Rose members involved in the action were captured. Outside, only the enemy Nagatani Meiaki remained at large.


    Especially K12 and Horikawa Sei, the loss of important Blood Rose members caused great damage to Blood Rose. At this time, even if Blood Rose had personnel, they would not dare to act rashly, let alone launch an attack on the research institute without sufficient manpower.


    Nagatani Meiaki, filled with desolation, vanished into the night. She understood one thing: all the people attacking the research institute had died, and even the deeply hidden K12 was exposed, so she had to leave.


    However, her heart was full of anger. She originally had a clear grasp of the situation inside the research institute, but now, such a situation occurred. Nagatani Meiaki attributed the failure to Ye Fan. Since the appearance of this mysterious man, so many unexpected changes happened. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, Nagatani Meiaki had a pressing idea in her mind: find out about Ye Fan and then kill this troublesome Ye Fan. It was the most urgent task at present. Blood Rose, wanting to do something, had never found it impossible.


    "Now that there¡¯s nothing for me to do, I¡¯ll leave first. Will you drive me, or should I go back myself?" Ye Fan looked at Zhang Lu.


    "The crisis has been resolved. All the personnel that we know attacked the research institute have been captured, except for that mysterious hacker. My mission is complete. I¡¯ll drive you back." Zhang Lu immediately got ready to leave. Since she drove Ye Fan here, she naturally had to personally drive him back.


    "Brother Ye, when you have time in the future, I¡¯ll treat you to a drink." Company Commander Gao was sincerely reluctant. He very much wanted Ye Fan to teach him a few moves, but since Ye Fan was leaving, he naturally wouldn¡¯t ask him to stay. Besides, someone like Ye Fan, a secret operative, had many important things to do. According to organizational principles, he wouldn¡¯t cling to him.


    Actually, at this time, returning to the villa, Ye Fan could just help Chu Mengyao and her sister prepare breakfast.


    If Company Commander Gao knew what his hero was doing next, he would certainly vomit blood.


    In Company Commander Gao¡¯s mind, Ye Fan was a mysterious operative of the organization, not realizing that Ye Fan wasn¡¯t part of the organization at all.


    "Alright." Ye Fan gave Company Commander Gao a meaningful look.


    "Brother Ye Fan, can you stay with me a little longer?" Zhao Shiyan pleaded pitifully.


    "There are so many soldier brothers here; let them accompany you. I have things to do, so I¡¯m leaving." After saying this, Ye Fan turned and left.


    "Dad, why doesn¡¯t he like me?" Zhao Shiyan cried in grievance.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Even if I have to force him, I¡¯ll make him like you." Professor Zhao said with confidence, contemplating a solution.


    "Really?" Zhao Shiyan asked expectantly.


    "Of course it¡¯s true." Professor Zhao replied firmly.


    [PS: Some friends pointed out that the names of the male and female leads seem familiar. Any resemblance is purely coincidental. It¡¯s too late to change it now, so please bear with us. Changing the names after two hundred thousand words would be unrealistic...]

 Chapter 101 - 98: Shock in the Medical Community

    Chapter 101: Chapter 98: Shock in the Medical CommunityOutside the research institute, two rows of soldiers carrying rifles escorted Ye Fan and Zhang Lu, their expressions solemn.


    "Salute!!" Company Commander Gao led the charge, his voice loud and powerful.


    The soldiers saluted in unison, reverently gazing at the five-starred red flag, all of them looking at one person. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The one receiving all the attention was not Ye Fan, but Zhang Lu.


    For the soldiers, it was under Zhang Lu¡¯s leadership that they achieved extraordinary accomplishments. As for what role Ye Fan played in it, they did not know. Only Company Commander Gao looked at Ye Fan with a serious expression.


    Ye Fan looked calm and got into the car by himself.


    Zhang Lu gave a bitter salute and instructed, "Company Commander Gao, I¡¯ll leave the remaining aftermath to you."


    "Yes!" Company Commander Gao responded firmly and forcefully.


    Zhang Lu drove away, with the soldiers watching in the direction the car departed, gazing intently for a long time.


    Inside the research institute, the bodies of five martyrs lay neatly.


    According to the information provided by K12, Li Ru¡¯s tragic corpse was found in a stagnant pond outside the research institute.


    Inside the car, Zhang Lu drove, her expression quite bitter. She sighed helplessly, "You¡¯ve made me a hero once again. In this mission, I did nothing, yet I reaped such a huge benefit."


    Her heart was troubled, her expression gloomy; everything in the research institute¡¯s arrangements was Ye Fan¡¯s credit, but now this credit would fall on her shoulders. Compared to claiming the merit of capturing the Snow Mastiff alive, the merits of killing Horikawa Sei and capturing K12 were far greater, it made her want to spit blood. Claiming undeserved credit was blatant humiliation for a soldier.


    Ye Fan¡¯s identity had to be kept secret; there was no other choice. What could Zhang Lu do?


    She could only accept the humiliation and take the credit, then be enthusiastically praised by her superiors before being left to feel sad alone.


    "I¡¯ll help you from the shadows, as agreed. If your soldierly dignity and self-respect make you unwilling to claim credit again, don¡¯t ask me for help in the future." Ye Fan calmly glanced at Zhang Lu and then emphasized, "However, if in business you can help Mengyao, a trade can be made."


    "Okay, okay, okay." Zhang Lu said ¡¯okay¡¯ three times in a joking resignation and then laughed helplessly, "Fine, we¡¯ll say our mutual assistance is a trade. That way, I¡¯ll feel better, otherwise, you¡¯ll ¡¯humiliate¡¯ me to death sooner or later."


    "Take it easy, you help Mengyao, I help you, it¡¯s only right, don¡¯t overthink it." Ye Fan comforted her.


    "Oh, I wonder what fortune Chu Mengyao had in a past life to have you care for and protect her so intently." Zhang Lu sighed sourly; Ye Fan didn¡¯t spare a glance at her¡ªa beauty¡ªwhile for Chu Mengyao he was all-heartedly dedicated, which made her inevitably jealous.


    Ye Fan gave her a meaningful look without speaking.


    Zhang Lu secretly vowed to ask Ye Fan for help less in the future. Whenever possible, she would help Chu Mengyao instead, making Ye Fan owe her a favor he couldn¡¯t repay. That was her plan, but affairs did not go as she wished. Not long after, during the interrogation of K12, K12 recalled the story of her identity as Qin Xue and learned about her parents¡¯ situation. The enormous guilt from her atrocities split her personality. During an examination at a mental hospital, K12 escaped, forcing Zhang Lu to reach out to Ye Fan for help.


    As Ye Fan rushed to the villa, the city¡¯s First Hospital was holding an emergency meeting overnight.


    The prestigious Director Han Guoqing personally convened the meeting. He was an authoritative expert in the medical field but now faced something unbelievable that completely shocked him.


    Seated to his left and right were two people, Gao Mingyuan and Lu Xiangxiang.


    These two were Han Guoqing¡¯s prized students, with significant achievements in medical skills.


    In the conference room sat various medical professors, including wise, gray-haired elders, stern women, and vibrant young talents. These individuals were all leading figures in domestic medicine, wielding significant influence in their respective fields. In some sense, they were the experts and authorities.


    The cause of this matter started with Xu Li. After taking the medicine prescribed by Ye Fan, Xu Li went to a hospital for a check-up¡ªnot the city¡¯s First Hospital, but a small hospital. The results astonished Xu Li; her illness was cured. Even a perplexing ailment for the medical field was resolved just like that. Xu Li was naturally overjoyed.


    Actually, Xu Li had sensed there were no issues with her body anymore, and for insurance, she visited a hospital.


    The examining doctor noted something unusual: a peculiar substance was found in Xu Li¡¯s blood. This substance had no traces of medication but possessed miraculous properties capable of repairing the diseased cells in the body.


    The doctor was intrigued. Through detailed experiments, he discovered that the chemical structure of this substance was extremely unique. Amongst the current chemical structures in the drug database, he had never seen such a substance. It left him astounded.


    This was a significant discovery in the medical world; how could the doctor not be excited?


    The doctor quickly called Gao Mingyuan. Gao Mingyuan was a recognized authority, and the doctor wanted to gauge his opinion, hoping to collaborate with Gao Mingyuan to study this substance. Once they understood its composition and properties, winning the Nobel Prize in Medicine seemed assured. The doctor¡¯s medical expertise alone wasn¡¯t sufficient; he needed Gao Mingyuan to collaborate.


    Receiving the doctor¡¯s call, Gao Mingyuan was somewhat dismissive and scoffed at the doctor¡¯s words. However, upon learning the matter was related to Xu Li and that her illness had vanished, he became interested.


    Gao Mingyuan was shocked; he remembered Ye Fan, the man who boastfully claimed he could cure Xu Li.


    Gao Mingyuan realized this was a big deal, one that could overturn established medical understanding, and he urgently contacted his mentor.


    At Han Guoqing¡¯s call, to avoid a mistake in the doctor¡¯s judgment, a series of experts were invited to conduct detailed experiments on Xu Li¡¯s remaining blood. After tests and analysis, a definite conclusion was reached.


    Indeed, Xu Li¡¯s blood contained a substance that could eliminate the malignant cells.


    Xu Li¡¯s late-stage stomach cancer symptoms had vanished.


    Han Guoqing and others analyzed this substance. Although its chemical formula wasn¡¯t fully understood, they immediately named it ¡¯Stomach Cancer Recovery Essence.¡¯


    Stomach Cancer Recovery Essence was a miraculous substance that could revolutionize the medical world, offering unimaginable help.


    If Huaxia mastered this substance, it wouldn¡¯t just mean curing many people; it would be a medical breakthrough that could shock the entire world.

 Chapter 102 - 99: Incidentally Have a Free Breakfast

    Chapter 102: Chapter 99: Incidentally Have a Free BreakfastHan Guoqing suppressed the excitement and joy of achieving a major breakthrough in medicine, his eyes gleaming with wisdom as he looked at everyone, and said calmly, "The importance of the gastric cancer cure is clear to everyone present. If we can master this substance and obtain the patent, we will become renowned experts in the medical field, and the contribution to medicine goes without saying. Just the improvement in our reputation and the relief it would bring to those suffering from gastric cancer would be a tremendous blessing."


    "Dean Han speaks the truth. To explore the gastric cancer cure, we¡¯re willing to give our all, even if it exhausts us."


    "For the sake of medicine and our individual interests, we must collaborate sincerely to thoroughly research this substance."


    "Dean Han, whatever instructions you have, just say the word. We won¡¯t eat or drink if it means we can contribute and not let you down." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The experts present rolled up their sleeves, revealing an air of determination and confidence to work hard.


    Seeing the enthusiastic experts, Han Guoqing smiled. This reaction from everyone was anticipated by him, and how could his own heart not be boiling with passion?


    "For our research and analysis, the little blood drawn when Xu Li was examined has long been exhausted. As the wife of the former president of the Chu Group, Xu Li¡¯s identity and status are not to be underestimated. She won¡¯t let us experiment on her like a guinea pig. To conduct experiments, we urgently need more blood samples. Acquiring blood is currently the top priority."


    Han Guoqing said this, highlighting a problem they faced.


    "I have a good, close relationship with Chu Zhongtian. Maybe we can get some blood samples under the pretense of checking Xu Li¡¯s health. If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll lose face if needed, either by begging or offering benefits, to obtain enough blood samples," an elderly man said spiritedly.


    "Alright, the task of collecting blood samples is assigned to Professor Dong," Han Guoqing said with a smile.


    "No problem," Professor Dong responded earnestly.


    Han Guoqing shifted his gaze to Gao Mingyuan and said seriously, "The person who discovered Xu Li¡¯s gastric cancer is my proud student, Professor Gao Mingyuan. He has met the mysterious man. Let him talk about his impression of this mysterious figure. We must find him, and when dealing with him, we should avoid arrogance to prevent offending him, which would be extremely detrimental to our research."


    Gao Mingyuan stood up and smiled at everyone. "That man¡¯s temper is awful. Never go against him, or there won¡¯t be a good outcome, even verbally."


    Inwardly, he felt very bitter, having suffered at Ye Fan¡¯s hands, naturally, he couldn¡¯t feel well.


    "That¡¯s only natural. Anyone with some skill tends to have a bad temper. As long as it benefits our research, whether we lose face or not means nothing," the professors said. Frankly, they weren¡¯t easy to deal with either, and they genuinely respected someone as capable as Ye Fan. If they knew about Ye Fan, they wouldn¡¯t be arrogant.


    "This is captured by the hospital¡¯s surveillance. Remember this person, and be cautious when dealing with him," Gao Mingyuan used a projector to display Ye Fan¡¯s photo to everyone.


    "Is this person very young?"


    "It doesn¡¯t make sense. Such a young man shouldn¡¯t possess such extraordinary medical skills. Could it be that his medical expertise is so profound and he values health so much that he appears so young?"


    "There isn¡¯t anyone like this at home or abroad. Where did he come from?"


    The experts began discussing, and they imprinted the image of Ye Fan deeply in their minds.


    "There¡¯s something I¡¯m not sure if I should say," Gao Mingyuan hesitated.


    "Go ahead, why hold back?" Han Guoqing urged.


    "Back then, that man claimed he could cure Xu Li¡¯s illness. I didn¡¯t believe him and called him a fraud. Unexpectedly, with a mere finger point, I lost the ability to speak for an hour. It¡¯s really strange?" Gao Mingyuan confessed this embarrassing incident.


    "What? A point and you couldn¡¯t speak? Could it be the long-lost acupressure technique?" an elder exclaimed.


    "Acupressure? Have you been reading too many novels? You¡¯re a medical professor; how can you take novel stories seriously? Don¡¯t you even understand basic medical knowledge?" Lu Xiangxiang interjected, her voice clear as a nightingale.


    Her mother runs a lingerie company, and among the circles, she¡¯s considered one of the top beauties alongside Chu Mengyao and Zhao Shiyan. Though she¡¯s not involved in her mother¡¯s business, the circles she mingles with are similar to those of Chu Mengyao.


    Recently, she was abroad for further studies, missing Zhao Shiyan¡¯s birthday party.


    She already knew from social circles that Ye Fan was living in a villa with Chu Mengyao, and not long ago, Zhao Shiyan declared herself as Ye Fan¡¯s girlfriend.


    The elder, upon hearing Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s words, blushed. He indeed had been reading novels recently and got his thoughts tangled up.


    "Professor Lu, I admire your serious and rigorous attitude towards medicine. However, regarding the acupressure technique, it might not be fake. I¡¯ve read a paper saying that acupressure can temporarily make people lose some abilities. It¡¯s not as exaggerated as in novels, but it has a basis and some wonders. However, the acupressure technique is very difficult, with slight mistakes leading to disability or even death," a professor said.


    "I¡¯ve read that paper too, but without seeing it with my own eyes or experiencing it myself, I won¡¯t believe it," Lu Xiangxiang said strangely.


    "Your debate reminds me of an incident. A western tycoon once had gastric cancer and was cured by an eccentric person, but the tycoon lost over 200 kilograms, transforming from obesity to emaciation. I visited the tycoon, and he said, ¡¯If given another choice, I¡¯d rather die of gastric cancer early than endure the torturous therapy.¡¯" Han Guoqing¡¯s eyes reflected thoughtful speculation, "As for the truth of the tycoon¡¯s words, I don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s true he had gastric cancer and was cured."


    "Such a thing?" Many professors were astonished. Han Guoqing¡¯s words were authoritative, and they trusted him completely.


    "Xiangxiang, you have a strong bond with Chu Mengyao. Use that connection to gather information about the mysterious man. I believe your curiosity has already urged you to get to the bottom of everything," Han Guoqing looked at Lu Xiangxiang.


    "I¡¯ll visit him now." Lu Xiangxiang immediately rose to leave.


    "Xiangxiang, don¡¯t be impulsive. It¡¯s the middle of the night now. Wait till dawn," Han Guoqing smiled wryly.


    "I can¡¯t wait. I¡¯ll take my time and grab breakfast on the way," Lu Xiangxiang hurriedly left.

 Chapter 103 - 100: Someone鈥檚 Concern

    Chapter 103: Chapter 100: Someone¡¯s ConcernZhang Lu saw Ye Fan to the villa entrance, then drove off alone. Ye Fan silently and stealthily entered the villa.


    Soon, Zhang Lu received a call from her superiors, it was from Old Fu.


    Old Fu first showered Zhang Lu with praise and commendation, then said, "For capturing K12 alive and killing Horikawa Sei and others, you¡¯ve earned a first-class merit. When you return to the organization, I will personally award you."


    Zhang Lu gave a bitter smile and earnestly inquired, "The task of protecting Professor Zhao is complete. Should I return to the team?"


    A first-class merit, such an honor, yet Zhang Lu couldn¡¯t feel any joy.


    "No rush. Recently, Red Skull has been especially arrogant, with dozens of children missing. Keep a close eye on this matter. Start with K12; see if you can find a breakthrough and dismantle the Blood Rose¡¯s human trafficking network in one fell swoop," Old Fu spoke with a tone of gravity.


    Red Skull is the code name of a woman whose true identity remains a mystery, quite enigmatic. She is the head of Blood Rose in Huaxia, and K12 is one of Red Skull¡¯s trusted aides. Now that K12 is captured, if we can extract useful intelligence from him, we can unravel the web and deliver a huge blow to Red Skull¡¯s human trafficking organization.


    "How should I proceed?" Zhang Lu asked.


    "Proceed boldly with what you need to do. Whatever support you need, I¡¯ll provide unconditionally. Law enforcement and relevant troops are at your disposal," Old Fu stated lightly.


    "Yes, I assure the completion of the task," Zhang Lu replied loudly. She understood that the power mobilized to track down Red Skull exceeded that for protecting Professor Zhao, and the burden on her shoulders was by no means light.


    "The investigation on the Terminator cannot be rushed. Just keep an eye out. Moreover, if you encounter difficulties, you may seek help from that friend. Try your best to recruit him to our team," Old Fu spoke this way, referring naturally to Ye Fan. Old Fu was unaware of Ye Fan¡¯s role in Zhang Lu¡¯s completed mission, but Zhang Lu valued Ye Fan, which made Old Fu concerned.


    Zhang Lu had considerable authority. Taking the research institute case as an example, she deliberately concealed Ye Fan¡¯s contribution and then reported it to the organization. Someone like Company Commander Gao wouldn¡¯t speak out. Having signed a confidentiality agreement for missions like those of the research institute, to Company Commander Gao, Zhang Lu represented the organization.


    Zhang Lu had also investigated Ye Fan. The files showed a blank slate, more precisely, a black account, with household information processed by Chu Mengyao, leaving almost no trace of Ye Fan online.


    Given Ye Fan¡¯s capabilities and the absence of any adverse records, it¡¯s not hard to guess that Ye Fan must have experienced major military operations, possibly even as a mercenary. Therefore, the organization also wanted to recruit Ye Fan.


    Neither Old Fu nor Zhang Lu knew that the Terminator whom the organization sought to investigate was right under their noses.


    "I¡¯ll make an effort to see if he can join our team, but in my opinion, he¡¯s unlikely to join the organization. Moreover, asking for his help is almost impossible unless we offer some trade, like with the research institute issue, where I shared Professor Zhao¡¯s secret research location with Chu Group, only then did Ye Fan agree to assist me. He¡¯s opportunistic, with a typical merchant¡¯s mentality," Zhang Lu described Ye Fan as someone who wouldn¡¯t act without interest, doing so to help Chu Group indirectly. In the future, when requesting Ye Fan¡¯s assistance, the organization could help Chu Group in business as part of the transaction, achieving the best of both worlds.


    "I don¡¯t care how you do it, just make sure you complete the task. No amount of help to Chu Group is too much if you can get results. We highly value you among us old guys, and I hope that one day you can take over from me. To shut some people¡¯s mouths, the more merits you achieve, the better. Understood?" Old Fu advised earnestly.


    "I know what to do." Zhang Lu agreed with a mix of tears and laughter and ended the call.


    She also understood Old Fu¡¯s unstated message, leveraging achievements to rise. Her identity was significant, but she didn¡¯t want to rely on her lineage. She desired to serve the organization and the people through her genuine abilities. Her skills in all aspects were undoubtedly strong, and she was willing to endure hardship. But having witnessed Ye Fan¡¯s abilities, she realized there was still much to learn.


    "Seems like I need to find a suitable opportunity to learn more skills from Ye Fan." Zhang Lu thought, her face showing contemplation. In terms of her completed series of tasks, capturing Snow Mastiff was beyond her capabilities. If she didn¡¯t learn some real skills, it wouldn¡¯t be well-received by some people.


    More importantly, Zhang Lu wanted to enhance herself, with the primary focus on improving her skills, which would also rely on Ye Fan¡¯s guidance.


    When Ye Fan returned to the villa, it was already dawn. As he prepared breakfast, Chu Mengyao had woken up.


    Chu Mengyao came downstairs from the second floor, paused upon seeing the breakfast on the table, and then was overjoyed. She knew her sister was still lazing in bed; at this time, besides Ye Fan, there couldn¡¯t be anyone else making breakfast.


    Besides, her sister couldn¡¯t cook at all.


    Chu Mengyao, with joy in her heart, stood outside the kitchen with her arms crossed, watching Ye Fan busily, her expression full of delight.


    "You¡¯re up," Ye Fan tenderly looked at Mengyao.


    "Mm." Chu Mengyao nodded sweetly, curiously asking, "Didn¡¯t Zhang Lu say it would take about three days to complete the task? Why did you return so quickly?"


    "Finished the task ahead of schedule, drove back through the night," Ye Fan explained.


    "Oh." Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t say much, but her expression said plenty. Though Ye Fan had been away from the villa for less than twenty-four hours in total, during this short period, Chu Mengyao¡¯s yearning had brewed intensely. At this moment, seeing Ye Fan, she couldn¡¯t be happier.


    "Is Biyao not up yet?" Ye Fan inquired proactively.


    "I¡¯ll go call her." Chu Mengyao walked away.


    Soon, Chu Biyao rushed crazily to Ye Fan and shouted, "Ye Fan brother-in-law, is it really you?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your eyes aren¡¯t playing tricks; I¡¯m right in front of you." Ye Fan replied helplessly.


    Chu Biyao pinched Ye Fan, hitting the flesh, as Ye Fan remarked bitterly, "What are you doing? You seem perfectly normal, so why pinch me out of nowhere?"


    "Why didn¡¯t you yell when I pinched you?" Chu Biyao raised her chin.


    "Your strength is too small to hurt me," Ye Fan sincerely stated.


    "Tch, no fun. At least pretend to yell, so I know whether I¡¯m dreaming or not." Chu Biyao yawned, quirking, "Someone wasn¡¯t in the villa last night, and my dear sister was missing him so much that she couldn¡¯t sleep, tossing and turning all night, giving me panda eyes."


    Chu Mengyao blushed, pulling her sister away to wash up.


    Ye Fan felt warmth in his heart, watching Chu Mengyao¡¯s figure, slightly lost in thought, his face radiating joy.


    [[PS: Asking for book reviews, asking for recommendation votes... Friends, just a little click, a review would be greatly appreciated, thank you...]]

 Chapter 104 - 101: Miss Lily of Spirit

    Chapter 104: Chapter 101: Miss Lily of SpiritWhile Ye Fan, Chu Mengyao, and Chu Biyao were having breakfast, Lu Xiangxiang rushed in and rang the doorbell.


    "Who on earth is this annoying person, disturbing my delightful heartwarming breakfast?" Chu Biyao grumbled as she went to open the door.


    Lu Xiangxiang wore a simple yet elegant dress, radiating a kind of serene beauty.


    "Biyao, I¡¯ve been busy all night and I¡¯m starving. Have you made breakfast?" Lu Xiangxiang asked casually, acting as if she were in her own home. As Chu Mengyao¡¯s best friend, she could easily tell the two sisters apart.


    "Well, isn¡¯t it Miss ¡¯Spiritual Lily¡¯? I thought you went abroad for inspection. What brings you here?" Chu Biyao grinned playfully, her expression particularly peculiar as she looked at Lu Xiangxiang.


    Speaking of Lu Xiangxiang, she was considered quite the oddity in Chu Mengyao¡¯s circle. All the male peers avoided her as if she were a plague, and even female peers were distressed by her sharp feminist logic that always left them feeling frustrated.


    Owing to Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s assertive and arrogant opinions, the term "Spiritual Lily" was coined for her.


    In fact, some in the circle didn¡¯t even know her full name, but were very familiar with the term "Spiritual Lily."


    "Can you stop being so sarcastic? It¡¯s creepy," Lu Xiangxiang shot a glance at Chu Biyao.


    "Miss Spiritual Lily, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been secretly collecting men¡¯s semen, using test tubes to raise children on your own. How¡¯s that going? When will you become a single mom without a husband?" Chu Biyao chuckled.


    "Aren¡¯t you curious enough to die? You¡¯re always making a fuss like a nagging shrew," Lu Xiangxiang said, her expression full of spirit, clearly impatient with Chu Biyao¡¯s questioning.


    Chu Biyao raised her chin, sighed, and said, "I was thinking of sending a big gift once you become a single mom. Now I see I can save some money. Great."


    "Gift? Like I would care," Lu Xiangxiang said indifferently.


    Lu Xiangxiang hurriedly sat down at the table, scooped herself some porridge, and put a significant distance between herself and Ye Fan. She seemed to have an innate dislike for Ye Fan, not caring in the slightest, and instead focused on Chu Mengyao with interest, saying, "I heard you¡¯re hiding a man in the villa, and I didn¡¯t believe it until now when I see it with my own eyes."


    "Stop talking nonsense. What brought you here so early in the morning? You don¡¯t just drop by for no reason," Chu Mengyao immediately realized that Lu Xiangxiang had something on her mind; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have visited at this time since Lu Xiangxiang was always a busy person.


    "I heard about Auntie¡¯s illness. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help at the time," Lu Xiangxiang said, glancing at Ye Fan. "But he cured Auntie. Of course, I¡¯m glad Auntie is okay. However, curing late-stage stomach cancer has caused quite a stir in the medical community. I¡¯ve specially come to visit him and ask about his medical skills."


    "Oh, so that¡¯s what it is!" Chu Mengyao realized, understanding Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s purpose completely.


    As Lu Xiangxiang was about to drink a bowl of porridge, Chu Mengyao quickly intervened, "Wait a minute, you better not eat that..."


    "Sister, don¡¯t worry," Chu Biyao interrupted with a big grin.


    "Why can¡¯t I eat? I¡¯m hungry," Lu Xiangxiang showed a puzzled look.


    Almost simultaneously, the voices of Chu Biyao and Lu Xiangxiang spoke, drowning out Chu Mengyao¡¯s.


    Lu Xiangxiang said, "You have no idea, I just got back to the country, didn¡¯t even have time to sit down before my teacher called me for an emergency meeting. The meeting lasted twelve hours, and I¡¯m almost starving."


    "Hey, so your name is Ye Fan, right? Us three girls are having breakfast and chatting. You should just eat in the corner or, if you¡¯re not hungry, don¡¯t eat at all. Don¡¯t interfere with our fun. We¡¯re women, you¡¯re a man, you know what to do, right?" Lu Xiangxiang commanded Ye Fan with a few glances as if she were shooing him away.


    Ye Fan looked helplessly at Lu Xiangxiang, feeling quite gloomy. This woman had shown distaste for him ever since she appeared, and he was already dissatisfied. Thinking it was unwise to argue with a woman, he remained silent. But her brazen attempts to drive him away were truly outrageous.


    Seeing Ye Fan about to retort, Chu Mengyao quickly leaned in close to his ear and whispered, "Don¡¯t bother with her. She¡¯s a feminist with strange thinking and logic. Just treat her as if she doesn¡¯t exist."


    Chu Mengyao felt conflicted at the moment. On one hand, she had her best friend; on the other, her beloved. She didn¡¯t want the two to quarrel, so all she could do was let her beloved endure a little grievance and pretend her friend didn¡¯t exist.


    "For Mengyao¡¯s sake, just let her words float away like a fart," thought Ye Fan to himself. He didn¡¯t want to get angry, but Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s attitude made him particularly uncomfortable.


    "I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re quite unique to this man. Judging by what I see now, it¡¯s not unfounded. In men¡¯s eyes, we¡¯re just breeding machines, and men are just perverted reproductive maniacs. As modern women, we should adhere to principles of not marrying. If you want a child, find a clean man to conceive, then kick him away. Why should children take the man¡¯s surname? Being a single mom with your own surname is much better," Lu Xiangxiang preached with fervor, her eyes gleaming with twisted beliefs, akin to a cult follower.


    "You¡¯d better say one less word; no one would think you¡¯re mute," Chu Mengyao said bitterly.


    "Fine, you just protect him then. Sooner or later, you¡¯ll realize that the saying ¡¯there isn¡¯t a single good man¡¯ is a truth. I might as well say one less word to avoid upsetting you and getting kicked out, which would be quite embarrassing," Lu Xiangxiang said.


    "Indeed, Miss Spiritual Lily makes a good point. Since you¡¯re hungry, eat quickly. Fill your stomach first," said Chu Biyao with a malicious expression.


    "Biyao cares about me," Lu Xiangxiang smiled gratefully.


    "Of course," Chu Biyao chuckled slyly.


    "Isn¡¯t my sister stirring up trouble on purpose?" Chu Mengyao thought with a headache.


    She knew well Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s steadfast belief that the purest essence of human relationships was the resonance and attachment of the soul. Because of this, she held prejudice against many people, especially considering men as filthy. Since Ye Fan made these breakfasts, if Lu Xiangxiang found out, she¡¯d probably be mortified.


    Thinking of this, Chu Mengyao worried badly. Lu Xiangxiang was bound to have an incident, and her sister was surely going to stir up trouble.


    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 105 - 102: Lu Xiangxiang Vomited

    Chapter 105: Chapter 102: Lu Xiangxiang Vomited"Gulp, gulp!!" Lu Xiangxiang was really starving, lifted a bowl of porridge and drank it all in one go, showing a look of wanting more.


    Chu Mengyao wanted to advise Lu Xiangxiang not to eat, but it was too late, she could only watch helplessly. She threw a peculiar look at her sister, warning her not to cause trouble.


    Chu Biyao naturally understood what her sister¡¯s look meant, she just smiled without any acknowledgment.


    "Something¡¯s about to happen." Chu Mengyao felt quite a headache.


    Ye Fan¡¯s expression was also quite puzzled. He didn¡¯t understand what special meaning the weird eye contact between the sisters held.


    "Mengyao, your cooking skills have really improved! Among all of us sisters, your culinary skills are the best. I didn¡¯t expect you to improve so much in such a short time." Lu Xiangxiang praised, then said with a scholarly tone, "Did you deliberately spend time studying culinary arts to please this man? Your idea is good, wanting to capture a man¡¯s heart by grabbing his stomach is indeed the truth. However, men are like dogs, if you don¡¯t feed them for a day, they¡¯ll bite. So, there¡¯s no point in trying to please such dogs, as a woman, you must be independent."


    Lu Xiangxiang took a dig while berating Ye Fan, her reluctance to kick Ye Fan off the table was palpable. Sitting with a man for breakfast was simply nauseating to her, but due to Chu Mengyao¡¯s protection of Ye Fan, she was reluctant to keep insisting he leave, so she targeted him with her words instead.


    "Watch your mouth, can you behave yourself and give me some face? Your nonsense makes things really hard for me, you know?" Chu Mengyao said bitterly. She was unhappy with how Lu Xiangxiang spoke of Ye Fan, but as Lu Xiangxiang was still her sister, and knowing her sister well, she didn¡¯t know quite how to rebuke her despite the headache it caused.


    Ye Fan was irritated, but seeing the apologetic look from Mengyao, he swallowed his anger, muttering to himself, "It¡¯s not worth arguing with a woman like this, just treat her as air and ignore her completely. To avoid making Mengyao¡¯s life hard, enduring a little grievance is no big deal, just don¡¯t stoop to the level of a petty woman."


    "Hehe, Miss Almighty Lily, if I weren¡¯t here, my sister would be too embarrassed to let you suffer losses on account of saving face, but since I am here, and you dare to speak vilely of my brother-in-law in front of my sister, you¡¯re asking for trouble. Just wait, watch how I will slowly deal with you and let you know that my sister and brother-in-law are not to be disrespected." Chu Biyao thought proudly.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t speak of him anymore, to avoid making you upset and again be my fault. But let me warn you, if men can be relied upon, pigs will climb trees. Weigh it yourself, but as per my judgment, you care particularly about him. Zhao Shiyan came to compete with you for the man, I don¡¯t get it with you people, what¡¯s so good about a stinky man, not even as enjoyable as a cucumber." Lu Xiangxiang said with an air of pride, almost to the heavens.


    "I know what to do, you need not worry about me." Chu Mengyao felt relieved, Lu Xiangxiang said this, meaning she would restrain herself a lot, which eased her a lot.


    "Each to their own, I¡¯m tired of nagging, I originally thought of making all sisters around me learn to stay away from men, starting with me, now it seems there¡¯s little hope." Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s gaze darkened.


    "Miss Almighty Lily is surely enlightened, even understanding the profound truth of ¡¯each to their own¡¯, impressive, truly impressive. Talked half a day, didn¡¯t eat much. You should eat more, don¡¯t go hungry, I¡¯ll even give you my portion, don¡¯t be shy with me." Chu Biyao said generously.


    She was overjoyed inside, secretly thinking, "Wait a bit, let me see you vomit till you die, disoriented and disheveled."


    "It¡¯s still Biyao who cares for me, I¡¯ll eat more then." Lu Xiangxiang smiled gratefully.


    As she spoke, she grabbed a bowl to serve more porridge, Chu Mengyao couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore, hurriedly said, "Alright, don¡¯t eat anymore, just a little is enough."


    "Mengyao, what¡¯s wrong with you? Again and again, stopping me from eating. What¡¯s wrong with me eating a bit? Are you afraid I¡¯ll eat you poor? Since when have you become so petty?" Lu Xiangxiang questioned with grievance and confusion. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯ll take you out for a big feast, no need to eat this plain food." Chu Mengyao reluctantly found an excuse.


    "I just won¡¯t go, you¡¯re stopping me from eating, I just want to eat." Lu Xiangxiang stubbornly said.


    "Ah, this?" Chu Mengyao faced with embarrassment.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?" Ye Fan asked puzzled.


    "Just wait for the show, things are about to get interesting." Chu Mengyao explained in frustration.


    "...?" Ye Fan was even more confused, he had long noticed Mengyao¡¯s oddness, just couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Sure enough, the problem came soon, Chu Biyao said with a smile, "Miss Almighty Lily, do you know why my sister doesn¡¯t let you eat?"


    Lu Xiangxiang was stunned, then naturally said, "It¡¯s obviously because she¡¯s afraid I¡¯d ruin your fun breakfast together and is finding a way to kick me out, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Not at all!" Chu Biyao shook her head holding back a laugh, she didn¡¯t spell it out but led on.


    "Then why?" Lu Xiangxiang asked naturally puzzled, actively inquiring.


    "Sister, don¡¯t mess around." Chu Mengyao warned.


    Chu Biyao blinked at her sister twice, then fixed her gaze on Lu Xiangxiang and said, "Want to know?"


    "Of course I want to know, no need for nonsense." Lu Xiangxiang raised her voice.


    "Because..." Chu Biyao deliberately stretched her voice, said intermittently, "This breakfast... wasn¡¯t made by my sister."


    "Nonsense, if it¡¯s not your sister¡¯s, then it was you? With your cooking skills that even fries potato shreds into charcoal sticks, you think you could make such a good breakfast..." Lu Xiangxiang teased, but as she spoke, her voice abruptly halted, her eyes widened, glaring at Ye Fan, and in a burst of anger shouted, "Could it be, it was made by him??!!"


    At this moment, her expression was extremely rich.


    No matter how dull, she understood, this breakfast was made by Ye Fan.


    From Chu Mengyao¡¯s persuasion to Chu Biyao¡¯s weirdness, if she still couldn¡¯t understand this, she¡¯d surely be stupid.


    "Miss Almighty Lily is indeed smart, guessing so quickly, the breakfast was made by Ye Fan, impressive." Chu Biyao sat cross-legged, laughing heartily, her heartless look making one couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing and irritating.


    "Ugh, ugh... ugh ugh..."


    Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s stomach churned, tumbling like rivers and seas, stomach acid mixed with the porridge she just drank started to surge.

 Chapter 106 - 103: My Sister-in-Law鈥檚 Golden Words

    Chapter 106: Chapter 103: My Sister-in-Law¡¯s Golden WordsLu Xiangxiang looked as if she had just eaten a big bowl of shit, her face grim to the extreme. She swiftly got up and dashed to the bathroom as if fleeing for her life.


    "Ugh..." Lu Xiangxiang started vomiting.


    Chu Mengyao glanced at the bathroom, her brows furrowed tightly. Uncontrollably worried, she looked at her sister reproachfully and said, "It¡¯s all your fault. Now look at the mess you¡¯ve caused."


    "Hehe, it¡¯s nothing. She¡¯s a doctor. What¡¯s the big deal with a little puking? No one¡¯s dying." Chu Biyao said nonchalantly, "I just can¡¯t stand her bossy attitude. Who does she think she is, daring to scold my brother-in-law? She needs a lesson; otherwise, next time she sees me, she won¡¯t even know how to spell respect."


    "You, I don¡¯t even know what to say about you." Chu Mengyao scolded playfully.


    That said, she walked toward the bathroom. Lu Xiangxiang needed comforting; naturally, Chu Mengyao wouldn¡¯t just sit and do nothing.


    In her heart, Chu Mengyao also felt a sense of relief about her sister¡¯s actions. She was displeased with Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s accusations against Ye Fan. No joy showed on her face because, after all, Lu Xiangxiang was her friend, and taking pleasure in her misfortune was really not right.


    "What on earth happened?" Ye Fan¡¯s head was full of questions.


    He was pretty sure that there was nothing wrong with the porridge that Lu Xiangxiang drank¡ªno rat droppings, nothing filthy at all. He was completely puzzled as to why Lu Xiangxiang reacted so excessively.


    Only after Lu Xiangxiang learned that he had made the breakfast did things go wrong, Ye Fan was utterly baffled.


    "In that woman¡¯s eyes, all men are dirty. If you¡¯re a virgin, it¡¯s a bit better, but if not, she¡¯ll definitely keep talking about how dirty it is. If she found out she ate something made by a man, she¡¯d throw up happily. I knew this and used it to teach her a hard lesson without any effort at all." Chu Biyao grinned triumphantly. "She even thought I was being nice, grateful that I persuaded her to eat more. Now she knows how formidable I am, right?"


    "There¡¯s such a woman in the world? Truly odd." Ye Fan muttered, with a hint of spite, "Biyao, you did well. A woman like that deserves a tough lesson. I worked so hard on breakfast, and it¡¯s understandable if she doesn¡¯t like it. But disliking me? Truly an unreasonable woman. Her nerves must be shot; she should be in a mental hospital."


    "Hehe, brother-in-law, I made an enemy out of that woman just to stand up for you. You better remember my contribution." Chu Biyao sought recognition.


    "For helping me so much, feel free to let me know if you ever need help in the future. I¡¯ll definitely assist you." Ye Fan promised, quite dissatisfied with Lu Xiangxiang. He¡¯d held back for Mengyao¡¯s sake, or he would¡¯ve retaliated long ago.


    Now, with Chu Biyao giving Lu Xiangxiang such a punishment, he naturally felt a bit schadenfreude and was in a great mood. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good for you, brother-in-law. Truly loyal, I knew I wasn¡¯t wrong about you." Chu Biyao laughed heartily.


    Just hearing Chu Biyao call him brother-in-law was already quite rewarding for Ye Fan. He tentatively asked, "By targeting her like this, won¡¯t it make things hard for Mengyao?"


    "I know why my sister cares about you; it¡¯s your thoughtful consideration for her that¡¯s so rare." Chu Biyao got closer to Ye Fan, patted him on the shoulder like a comrade, and said in a low voice, "Let me tell you, when my sister saw you being scolded by Lu Xiangxiang and asked you to bear the grievance while advising Lu Xiangxiang to behave, it showed that you mean more to her than Lu Xiangxiang ever could. In moments of hard choice, naturally, you¡¯d let your family suffer minor grievances while others can take a back seat. Tell me, when my sister saw you being criticized, could she feel good? Now, after I dealt with Lu Xiangxiang, sister¡¯s probably secretly happy inside, but on the surface, she had to scold me a bit, or what would her friend think?"


    Chu Biyao¡¯s analysis was so incisive and penetrating that Ye Fan couldn¡¯t help but feel delighted.


    "You do know Mengyao better." Ye Fan deeply agreed with Biyao¡¯s insights.


    Inside, he felt a bit jealous. He longed to understand Mengyao as well as Biyao did, so much that he could read her thoughts just from a look in the future.


    But now, achieving such a mutual understanding was still out of reach.


    "What? The way you¡¯re looking is sour. Are you envious of me? I think you¡¯re just ungrateful. You¡¯ve managed to occupy a place in my sister¡¯s heart; isn¡¯t that enough? You even want to understand her completely? I¡¯ve been with her all these years as her twin sister. We have a psychic bond, you know? Wanting to replace my position in her heart? That¡¯s just wishful thinking, isn¡¯t it?" Chu Biyao teased with a playful smile.


    "It¡¯s nothing like that." Ye Fan shook his head woodenly, his face involuntarily reddening. It was a bit embarrassing to have his thoughts exposed by Chu Biyao.


    "Hehe, brother-in-law, you¡¯re so cute, blushing. Are you shy? Haha." Chu Biyao laughed joyfully.


    "No way." Ye Fan said seriously.


    Chu Biyao didn¡¯t continue teasing but instead spoke earnestly, "Brother-in-law, your relationship with my sister is already good, but there¡¯s still some distance because neither of you dares to say you like the other. Plus, you have too many secrets, and my sister has an unfortunate shadow she has never talked about with anyone. If you two open up and express your thoughts, you¡¯ll really advance your relationship. You¡¯re the man, so be a bit proactive. Don¡¯t let my sister overthink, and give yourself a chance. Go boldly after my sister. Having mutual feelings is not enough; you need to act on them."


    Ye Fan fell silent, not knowing what to say, his face showing signs of contemplation. He didn¡¯t know about Mengyao¡¯s shadow, but he knew his hands were stained with blood. Because of his inferiority, he was afraid to express his feelings. Besides, he¡¯d never chased after a girl before and couldn¡¯t know how. Considering everything, he was very scared and nervous.


    "Happiness is something you have to fight for, or you¡¯ll end up suffering inexplicably. You know how my sister feels. Just take the incident of you leaving the villa, for example, my sister cried about it. She¡¯s only cried once before since an accident when we were little, but she cried for you. Do you know how much you mean to her?" Chu Biyao spoke with serious intention.


    "What accident?" Ye Fan asked affectionately.


    "When there¡¯s time, you ask her yourself." Chu Biyao didn¡¯t elaborate.


    But Chu Biyao¡¯s words set Ye Fan into deep thought. He couldn¡¯t bear to part with Mengyao, but he also couldn¡¯t bring himself to approach her recklessly.

 Chapter 107 - 104: Not a Virgin, Needs a Stomach Wash

    Chapter 107: Chapter 104: Not a Virgin, Needs a Stomach WashLu Xiangxiang vomited so hard she almost retched up her stomach, while Chu Mengyao patted her back. Lu Xiangxiang, however, still stuck her fingers down her throat. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh..." The dry heaving was loud, making anyone who heard it feel uneasy.


    She really did throw up a bit, but it was impossible to get everything she ate out.


    "Mengyao, stop patting me; you¡¯re almost breaking my innards." Lu Xiangxiang groaned weakly.


    "That was my patting fault. Clearly, you¡¯re just overdoing it; you¡¯re about to exhaust yourself from throwing up." Chu Mengyao said helplessly, pulling her hand back to get a bottle of water for Lu Xiangxiang. In her heart, she felt satisfied; Lu Xiangxiang had paid the price for underestimating Ye Fan.


    "Oh my gosh, I¡¯m feeling so gross." Lu Xiangxiang cried out in pain.


    "I think you just asked for it, suffering at the hands of my sister, right? She¡¯s a clever little trickster who can come up with any way to mess with people. This time she didn¡¯t even have to do anything and left you in such a sorry state. If she had actually done something, you¡¯d be really in for it." Chu Mengyao sighed to herself, blaming, "Disgusted? This is clearly karma for disrespecting Ye Fan; you deserve it."


    "I¡¯ve long heard that Biyao is a crafty one. I had only heard of her bad reputation but hadn¡¯t experienced it firsthand. When she kept urging me to eat more, I thought she meant well. What a waste of my gratitude; I never imagined she had hidden intentions. Sigh, one really can¡¯t blame anyone else for one¡¯s own demise." Lu Xiangxiang sighed bitterly, unable to express the bitterness and sourness she felt.


    "Go on, keep asking for it." Chu Mengyao handed over the water.


    Lu Xiangxiang rinsed her mouth and swallowed a few sips of water, feeling much better, before the two walked out of the bathroom together.


    "Mengyao, you¡¯re something else, why didn¡¯t you warn me? If you had just told me not to eat it..." Lu Xiangxiang complained discontentedly.


    Chu Mengyao helplessly said, "How did I not warn you? But did you listen to me? You thought I was unwilling to share the food with you, wanting to grab it yourself like you¡¯d been starving for ages. Did I even have the time to stop you?"


    "It¡¯s all my fault for being so famished, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have brought this on myself." Lu Xiangxiang blamed herself.


    "If you don¡¯t seek trouble, you won¡¯t find trouble." Chu Biyao saw Lu Xiangxiang sit down like a withered eggplant and immediately sneered through her nose, laughing.


    Lu Xiangxiang shot a glare at Chu Biyao and scolded, "You ungrateful one, I¡¯m your sister¡¯s best friend, we grew up together. I even helped you fight when we were kids, and this is how you repay me? Although we haven¡¯t been in much contact over the years, the friendship from childhood is still there. Are you doing our friendship justice?"


    "Pfft, when you were bullying my brother-in-law, why didn¡¯t you think of our friendship? My brother-in-law is generous and doesn¡¯t hold grudges, so it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t care, but you keep pushing your luck. I must get justice for my brother-in-law." Chu Biyao giggled, giving Lu Xiangxiang a disdainful look.


    Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s face turned cold immediately, "Pah, shameless, calling him brother-in-law this and brother-in-law that, how intimate. Are you crazy about becoming a sister-in-law? There¡¯s not even a hint of a relationship yet, and you¡¯re thinking all kinds of nonsense. What if Mengyao gets upset and kicks him out of the villa? Will you still call him brother-in-law then? Men are like clothes; if they don¡¯t fit, you change them. Why make it so complicated?"


    "Cough cough, Ms. Mental Lily is quite insightful; I wonder how many changes of clothes you¡¯ve had?" Chu Biyao teased.


    "You¡¯re openly insulting me. Don¡¯t you know I don¡¯t like men?" Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s eyes almost shot fire.


    Chu Biyao¡¯s words provoked her, and she became furious, baring her teeth as if she wanted to take a bite out of Chu Biyao.


    Chu Biyao was taken aback and quickly apologized, "Uh, forgot, Ms. Mental Lily isn¡¯t called so for nothing. Sorry about that, I got a little carried away."


    "Seeing me suffer, are you secretly happy?" Lu Xiangxiang sulked.


    "Where did you get that idea? Absolutely not, seeing you suffer actually makes me feel bad too." Chu Biyao said unconvincingly. Despite everything, they were childhood companions, and it didn¡¯t feel right to keep mocking her, better to tone it down.


    "Seeing your obnoxious expression, I can¡¯t help but feel like punching it." Lu Xiangxiang retorted.


    "Really? Want me to give you a massage to make it stop hurting?" Chu Biyao mimicked a groping action.


    Lu Xiangxiang was torn between laughter and tears, "Stop it, if you keep messing around, I¡¯ll turn against you."


    "Turn what face? A black face or a white face?" Chu Biyao laughed.


    "Pfft!!" Lu Xiangxiang let out a bitter laugh; she was being compared to an actress. Helplessly, she said, "I give up, you little mischief-maker, sometimes you make me want to cry but can¡¯t, want to laugh but can¡¯t."


    "This is very good; maybe under my influence, you can overcome your mental obstacles and start liking men, wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?" Chu Biyao said with a hopeful look.


    "Enough with the nonsense, stop bothering me." Lu Xiangxiang ignored Chu Biyao and looked at Ye Fan with righteous indignation, demanding, "Say, are you a virgin? If you aren¡¯t, I need to wash out my stomach immediately. Just eating your food is bad enough, I¡¯d be worried about having nightmares."


    "Did I ask you to eat it? I don¡¯t know who couldn¡¯t wait to eat." Ye Fan was annoyed, saying unhappily, "You can¡¯t clean it by washing your stomach. There are things in the kitchen you could use, ensuring a thorough cleanup."


    Lu Xiangxiang had no mind to pay attention to Ye Fan¡¯s discontent. She glanced at the kitchen and muttered, "There are things in the kitchen for washing stomachs? What are they? Spill it; to get rid of this nauseating shadow, I have to clean my stomach thoroughly."


    "There¡¯s a knife in the kitchen; open up your belly, slice open the stomach, guaranteeing you can scrape it clean. If you¡¯re sensible, you¡¯d scrape out every residue of what I cooked." Ye Fan said seriously, his expression particularly displeased; being despised and disdained countless times, even a clay figure would be angry, let alone a man like him.


    Such an ungrateful girl was truly too much.


    "Just slicing open the stomach isn¡¯t enough; you¡¯d have to start from the mouth, break open from the neck all the way down to the bottom, only then can it be cleaned thoroughly." Chu Biyao added fuel to the fire at the side, making gestures.


    Chu Mengyao wisely didn¡¯t interfere, thinking to herself, "Let her suffer a bit. Otherwise, this self-righteous habit will truly be hard to deal with."


    Lu Xiangxiang instantly got angry; her chest rose violently, almost bursting with rage.


    She glared at Chu Biyao and loudly accused, "Considering you were my childhood friend, instead of helping me, you side with an outsider."


    "My brother-in-law is certainly not an outsider; he¡¯s family." Chu Biyao laughed.


    "You..." Lu Xiangxiang pointed at Chu Biyao in frustration, nearly spitting blood.

 Chapter 108 - 105: The Laboratory Guinea Pig

    Chapter 108: Chapter 105: The Laboratory Guinea Pig"Looking at you with your human-dog appearance, you¡¯re not an utterly evil person, yet you made me get a stomach pump. Such malicious intent really proves the old saying true: no man is worth anything," Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s eyes seemed to spit fire, no longer caring about Chu Biyao, and vented all her anger on Ye Fan.


    "Dealing with a woman like you is simply disgusting," Ye Fan said calmly, then ignored Lu Xiangxiang.


    It¡¯s just too unreasonable. Quarreling with such a person is doing oneself harm, so why bother?


    "You say I¡¯m disgusting? Nonsense, men are disgusting. The most disgusting species in the world are men," Lu Xiangxiang exploded, clearly intending to not let Ye Fan off easily.


    Ye Fan leisurely said, "Is your dad a man? Is your grandpa a man? Are they also disgusting in your eyes?"


    These three questions stunned Lu Xiangxiang.


    Just as the anger inside Lu Xiangxiang was about to erupt like lava, Chu Biyao quickly pulled her back, earnestly advising, "Miss Spiritual Lily, use your words, not your hands. I¡¯m afraid my brother-in-law would slap you unconscious."


    Chu Biyao had no choice but to intervene. Seeing Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s aggressive stance, if she tried to harm Ye Fan and made a face-scratching move, knowing Ye Fan even a little, he would surely respond with a slap, and Lu Xiangxiang would suffer.


    So, to spare Lu Xiangxiang from physical pain, it was best to persuade her; otherwise, something bad might really happen.


    "Coming to find me so early in the morning, there must be something up, right?" Chu Mengyao quickly changed the subject.


    Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s mind spun, calming her anger as she thought to herself, "I was really carried away by anger, so dizzy from the disgust that I almost forgot the main issue."


    "I¡¯m representing the city¡¯s First Hospital to invite you to jointly research gastric cancer recovery factors. We¡¯re all doctors and should learn from each other to improve our skills. Give me a straight answer ¡ª when are you coming to the hospital with me?" Lu Xiangxiang demanded imperiously, with no hint of negotiation. In her eyes, Ye Fan had to go to the hospital, "The news of your mother¡¯s recovery has spread in the medical field, causing an uproar. As a doctor, it¡¯s our duty and mission to contribute to the medical cause of humanity."


    When Lu Xiangxiang said this, her sense of justice was overflowing, and she looked at Ye Fan with a very condescending expression.


    "Gastric cancer recovery factors ¡ª what the hell is that?" Ye Fan raised an eyebrow.


    "The factors that cured the disease in your mother¡¯s body have been temporarily named gastric cancer recovery factors," Lu Xiangxiang explained impatiently.


    "If you¡¯re so capable, what do you need me for?" Ye Fan sneered inwardly. He hadn¡¯t expected that the materials produced from stimulating Xu Li¡¯s potential mechanism had already been given a name.


    "I¡¯m informing you as a doctor to assist me in researching gastric cancer recovery factors; this is hugely beneficial for you. Don¡¯t be ungrateful. As a doctor, it¡¯s only right to make your contribution," Lu Xiangxiang said sternly.


    "Not interested, get lost. Stop buzzing around me, and don¡¯t come bothering me again," Ye Fan¡¯s voice was cold.


    Xu Li¡¯s visit to the hospital was outside of his expectations. He also blamed himself for not giving clear instructions. Xu Li checking her health at the hospital was no big deal, the key was that someone with intentions discovered the anomaly, causing this predicament.


    If the matter of the divine acupuncture point escalated and got exposed, it would be a disaster for him, hence his unfavorable demeanor towards Lu Xiangxiang.


    "You¡¯re just a selfish and self-centered jerk."


    "Joint medical research is for human health and progress, yet you, having a little skill, are so arrogant and self-satisfied, ignoring others. Our rich Huaxia medical tradition was lost precisely because of people like you, who only think of themselves and disregard others."


    Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s face was full of disdain.


    "Say one more word and see if I dare to hit you," Ye Fan gave Lu Xiangxiang a cold look.


    This was really too much; if people like this aren¡¯t taught a lesson, they won¡¯t understand the vastness of the heavens and earth.


    Instantly, Lu Xiangxiang shivered, goosebumps rising all over her body. She didn¡¯t know why, but Ye Fan¡¯s mere glance sent a chilling cold flow through her whole body, as if an eerie chill suddenly swept through her.


    "What did you do to me?" Lu Xiangxiang looked panicked and stepped back three steps. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What could my brother-in-law do to you? His aura must have scared you," Chu Biyao pulled Lu Xiangxiang aside.


    The two sisters, although not understanding why Lu Xiangxiang suddenly became so frightened, knew it was related to Ye Fan. To prevent the situation from worsening, they could only advise.


    "She¡¯s been spoiled since she was little, don¡¯t get upset," Chu Mengyao comforted warmly, advising Ye Fan not to bother with Lu Xiangxiang.


    The sisters realized the seriousness of the situation. They had promised to keep Ye Fan¡¯s curing of their mother a secret, but now it seemed the matter had already escalated widely. Their hearts were uneasy because Ye Fan had said trouble would definitely come ¡ª though they didn¡¯t know the trouble specifically, they knew it was no small concern.


    Just as the sisters were about to question Lu Xiangxiang, Xu Li called.


    Simultaneously with Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s visit, Dong Professor visited Xu Li and Chu Zhongtian¡¯s home to see Chu Mengyao¡¯s parents.


    After the greetings, Professor Dong said with a smile, "Mrs. Xu, to ensure your health, I¡¯ve specially come today to draw some of your blood for detailed testing, so I can give an accurate assessment of your health."


    "Who are you fooling? You¡¯re treating me like a lab rat for your experiments, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m telling you, no way. Please leave and I won¡¯t see you off," Xu Li said with a cold face, issuing a dismissal order.


    Professor Dong patiently said, "Mrs. Xu, that¡¯s not the case, there¡¯s no need to overthink."


    "I¡¯m overthinking? When I went to the hospital for a check-up, they first took a little blood. When the health report came out, they took another bag of my blood. Right then, I felt something was wrong. Luckily, I left the hospital hurriedly, or they would¡¯ve drained all my blood," Xu Li said with a hostile expression.


    She now realized she had caused trouble. She had promised Ye Fan to keep it a secret, but impulsively went to the hospital for a check-up after her health improved. The attending doctors¡¯ behavior felt off to her.


    Xu Li knew she was in the wrong and feared she was causing trouble for Ye Fan, thus showing no kindness towards Professor Dong.


    "Mrs. Xu, you¡¯re joking, taking a little blood is nothing. Your body produces fresh blood to replace the old, which is beneficial and harmless," Professor Dong replied with a smiling face.

 Chapter 109 - 106: Defeated on Both Ends

    Chapter 109: Chapter 106: Defeated on Both EndsProfessor Dong accompanied by a smile, wanting to obtain Xu Li¡¯s blood sample.


    Xu Li, feeling deeply wronged, said, "Professor Dong, out of respect for your good relationship with my husband, I¡¯ve been courteous enough. If you don¡¯t know when to stop, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite."


    With that, Xu Li turned and walked away, ignoring Professor Dong entirely.


    Xu Li was angry inside. Who in their right mind would willingly become a guinea pig?


    Besides, she knew that going to the hospital for a check-up on a whim had already caused quite a stir. She was afraid it would bring trouble to Ye Fan. Moreover, the fact that she was treated by Ye Fan, in a state of undress, and even climaxed twice, was something she couldn¡¯t let anyone know. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This?" Professor Dong looked troubled, showing a helpless expression. He never expected such a strong reaction from Xu Li, giving him no face at all.


    Chu Zhongtian also wore a grim expression, secretly feeling that his wife was being too unreasonable.


    "Brother Chu? Look at the mess this has turned into, my wife has offended you, please don¡¯t take it to heart." Chu Zhongtian smiled awkwardly.


    Professor Dong quickly said, "Brother Chu, it¡¯s not Madam Xu¡¯s fault, it¡¯s my fault for being presumptuous and interrupting."


    "Brother Dong, don¡¯t take it to heart. With our relationship, such words would seem aloof." Chu Zhongtian spoke sincerely.


    "Brother Chu, I¡¯ll speak plainly. Extracting Madam Xu¡¯s blood is first to ensure her health and second to study the substances in her blood. Director Han attaches great importance to this. If Brother Chu could persuade her to let me take some blood, I would be infinitely grateful and owe you a great favor." Professor Dong appealed emotionally and logically.


    Chu Zhongtian was suddenly startled, "Even Director Han Guoqing knows about this!"


    Han Guoqing is an authority in the medical field, renowned domestically and internationally. How could Chu Zhongtian remain calm about this?


    "Not just knows, he¡¯s utterly shocked." Professor Dong appeared serious.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, then Brother Dong, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go and persuade my wife." Chu Zhongtian said.


    "Then I¡¯ll trouble you, Brother Chu." Professor Dong smiled happily.


    Knowing that his wife¡¯s recovery from her ailment had already caused a huge sensation, Chu Zhongtian couldn¡¯t possibly take lightly something that even Han Guoqing valued. Perhaps allowing her to donate blood could earn Han Guoqing¡¯s goodwill, which would be a great blessing.


    Chu Zhongtian found his wife and pleaded earnestly, "It¡¯s just a bit of blood, right? Is it necessary to give Professor Dong the cold shoulder? You know I have a close friendship with him."


    "You old fool, Ye Fan told us not to let anyone know about this. I casually went to a hospital for a check-up, and it caused such a commotion. How do you not understand? What if this brings trouble to Ye Fan? Moreover, a terminal illness like stomach cancer has no cure in the medical field. This is making me a guinea pig for experiments. Do you have the heart to watch me suffer?" Xu Li said indignantly.


    Listening to his wife¡¯s words, Chu Zhongtian became alert and pondered for a while before saying, "I was too naive."


    "Hurry and send Professor Dong away. I¡¯ll call our daughter." Xu Li urged.


    "Alright!" Chu Zhongtian thought about how to brush off Professor Dong.


    Xu Li dialed her elder daughter¡¯s number, afraid that she might cause trouble for Ye Fan, and thus called to inquire about the situation.


    In the villa, Chu Mengyao answered the phone and sensed something was wrong after hearing her mother¡¯s words.


    After hanging up the phone, Chu Mengyao stared intensely at Lu Xiangxiang, blaming her, "You came to me just to have Ye Fan help with your medical research. Such kind intentions! At the same time, you sent someone to draw my mom¡¯s blood. You¡¯re treating my mom like a lab rat; that¡¯s too inappropriate."


    "What? Treating my mom like a lab rat!" Chu Biyao frowned, and after inquiring about the specifics, she angrily said, "Miss Wild Lily, aren¡¯t you being too much? It¡¯s bad enough that you lack ability in medicine, but to pester Ye Fan while bothering my mom, you truly are shameless, doing such barbaric things."


    Lu Xiangxiang looked bitter. Now, she was thoroughly despised by the two sisters. No matter how she acted before, it was just minor antics; she hadn¡¯t genuinely angered them. Now, with Professor Dong¡¯s setback in collecting blood samples, she was directly implicated.


    Seeing the anger between the sisters¡¯ brows, her heart pounded. Honestly speaking, to put it nicely, it was using Xu Li¡¯s blood for research, but frankly, it was treating Xu Li as a research guinea pig.


    Who would want to see their own mother treated like this?


    The sisters¡¯ reaction was more than justified.


    Lu Xiangxiang sincerely said, "The hospital was indeed shocked after learning that Auntie¡¯s illness was cured. To do the research, Professor Dong, who is a friend of Uncle, volunteered to collect the blood. However, drawing blood isn¡¯t for nothing; there would definitely be benefits promised. I know a little about this, but I don¡¯t know the specifics of what Professor Dong would do. My teacher sent me to the villa to find Ye Fan, also inviting him to participate in the research and, more accurately, to get Ye Fan to provide guidance on curing stomach cancer."


    "Do you think my parents care about the benefits your hospital could offer? It¡¯s laughable." Chu Biyao said coldly.


    Chu Mengyao solemnly said, "Xiangxiang, the sisterhood between us is our personal friendship. Please be mindful in the future and don¡¯t mix in so many personal matters. The way the hospital treated my mother ends here. If they act recklessly again, I¡¯ll get a lawyer to sue you."


    Lu Xiangxiang knew that if not for Xu Li¡¯s phone call, the sisters might have persuaded Ye Fan to help her professionally. But now, Xu Li¡¯s experience had made them dissatisfied, preventing Lu Xiangxiang from achieving her purpose.


    She was well aware that no matter how much benefit or high-ranking physician position she offered Ye Fan, he wouldn¡¯t agree to help, so she temporarily dismissed the idea of inviting Ye Fan to the hospital, intending to think of another plan.


    "Sigh, you don¡¯t have to target me in everything. I don¡¯t have the authority in the hospital, I¡¯m just running errands." Lu Xiangxiang lowered her head.


    The sisters almost treated her as an enemy, leaving Lu Xiangxiang at a loss, feeling stuck in a dilemma.


    "We aren¡¯t deliberately embarrassing you. The hospital has gone too far." Chu Mengyao reproached.


    "In times of need, every citizen has an obligation to contribute to medical research and progress." Lu Xiangxiang thought this in her heart but didn¡¯t say it aloud. It would definitely be inappropriate to say it at this time.


    "I¡¯ll take my leave. Let¡¯s find another time to gather." Lu Xiangxiang left the villa.

 Chapter 110 - 107: Ye Fan鈥檚 Weakness

    Chapter 110: Chapter 107: Ye Fan¡¯s WeaknessLu Xiangxiang left, unaware that the reason Chu Mengyao and her sister showed such hostility was not just out of anger for their mother¡¯s situation. Using their mother as an excuse to intentionally make things difficult for Lu Xiangxiang was also to prevent her from clinging to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan curing Xu Li needed to be kept a secret, but now it has caused a huge uproar, catching everyone off guard.


    "Ye Fan, after my mom¡¯s health improved, she casually went to a small hospital for a check-up, and unexpectedly, it drew attention. She was worried about causing you trouble and asked me to apologize to you on her behalf," said Chu Mengyao apologetically.


    There was nothing wrong with Xu Li¡¯s actions, it¡¯s just that the cure for stomach cancer was too shocking.


    "It¡¯s okay," Ye Fan said nonchalantly, "To my estimation, Auntie will still be bothered by people. You should tell her to wait a couple of days for the potential mechanism that cured the cancer in her body to dissipate. Let those bothering her take some blood, and then there won¡¯t be any issues."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll immediately pass on your suggestion." Chu Mengyao hurriedly called her mother and conveyed Ye Fan¡¯s words.


    In her heart, she very well understood that Ye Fan had seriously warned about the need for confidentiality. Now that the secret was out, Ye Fan was acting relaxed so she wouldn¡¯t worry. In reality, she could guess that Ye Fan¡¯s revealed medical skills would undoubtedly be more harmful than beneficial.


    "Mom is really being careless," mumbled Chu Biyao with a pout.


    Half an hour later, Shen Yahut arrived at the villa. Since the Poisonous Spider assassination attempt, Chu Mengyao hadn¡¯t gone to the company, and some affairs were being handled by Shen Yahut, her secretary. Important matters that required Chu Mengyao¡¯s personal signature and decisions were dealt with in the villa.


    Even without the Poisonous Spider incident, Chu Mengyao rarely went to the company. The company¡¯s operations were without problems, so unless there were major decisions to make, Chu Mengyao found it unnecessary to go to the company, resolving issues at the villa instead.


    After greeting her, Shen Yahut reported, "President, there¡¯s a bidding proposal that needs your review, and also, the groundbreaking ceremony of the biotechnological park requires your personal attendance and hosting."


    The biotechnological park, where Professor Zhao¡¯s research base is located, is just a cover name. The actual research results are extremely beneficial to the country. To prevent outside forces from getting suspicious, Zhang Lu and Ye Fan made a deal to help Chu Group secure this project. Chu Mengyao is holding a grand groundbreaking ceremony to avoid arousing suspicion and to openly expose the biotechnological park to everyone. Doing so helps in concealing it, and for such a large project, Chu Mengyao naturally needs to attend the ceremony.


    "Are the construction teams all ready?" Chu Mengyao asked.


    "Everything¡¯s been arranged, and after the ceremony five days later, construction can begin," said Shen Yahut.


    Chu Mengyao and Shen Yahut discussed the confidentiality work and funding allocation issues related to the biotechnological park.


    While the two women were busy with work matters, Chu Biyao and Ye Fan sat together talking.


    "Brother-in-law, I have something to ask of you. You must agree to it. Ever since I came to the villa, I¡¯ve been busy non-stop. First, it was mom getting sick, and then you promised Zhang Lu to protect Zhao Shiyan and her father, leaving no time to sit down and talk. Now we should have a good discussion," Chu Biyao said, half-jokingly.


    "Do you really have serious matters to discuss with me?" Ye Fan asked, puzzled.


    "Are you underestimating me?" Chu Biyao pouted in dissatisfaction, then seriously said, "I want to start my own company. So before the company is established, I have to shoot a movie to boost its reputation, even though my reputation is already big and doesn¡¯t need boosting. But to celebrate the company¡¯s opening, making a movie is a must."


    "I can¡¯t help with that. Telling me won¡¯t be any use," said Ye Fan calmly.


    "How could you not help? Your martial skills are so good. You could wear a few monitoring devices, and when you fight, it¡¯ll look incredibly real. By then, my production team would clip and combine the footage, turning it into real martial arts scenes, far more perfect than individually choreographed action sequences," Chu Biyao was very eager.


    "No way!" Ye Fan refused decisively. If the fighting footage gets out, it would be terrible. Masters could easily discern between real and fake, and if it attracted the attention of those with ill intentions, disaster could ensue. His current identity seemed empty, but he actually had many potential enemies. One careless mistake could bring about unnecessary trouble.


    He prided himself on not encountering any danger, but now that he was around Chu Mengyao, if someone used Chu Mengyao and her sister against him, he would have no choice but to intervene. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t acknowledged Ye Juanjuan, which was also due to this consideration.


    "Brother-in-law, just help me, please!" Chu Biyao clung to Ye Fan¡¯s arm, starting to act coquettishly.


    "Brother-in-law, when I wasn¡¯t at the villa, you and sister watched inappropriate videos, and when sister got drunk, you took off her clothes and wiped and touched her body, and you secretly kissed her. I have all the surveillance videos, and my sister doesn¡¯t have them yet. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll tell on you to sister," threatened Chu Biyao with a cheerful smile.


    Ye Fan protested grievance, "Did your eyes see clearly? Am I that despicable?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I saw it very clearly. Anyway, whether it was an accident or intentional, what¡¯s done is done. I have evidence in hand, and you can¡¯t refute it," argued Chu Biyao unreasonably.


    Ye Fan rubbed the back of his head with a headache, helplessly saying, "Stop fooling around, okay?"


    "No way!" pouted Chu Biyao.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll help you, but you must agree to one condition: delete those ambiguous, embarrassing surveillance videos. It¡¯d be awkward for your sister to see them, and you don¡¯t need to threaten me with them. Since you¡¯ve watched the footage, you know I did nothing wrong. I¡¯m helping you just because calling me brother-in-law makes me happy." Ye Fan said calmly.


    To be honest, hearing Chu Biyao call him brother-in-law again and again made him genuinely pleased, warming his heart.


    "No problem, as long as you help me, I¡¯ll agree to anything," Chu Biyao said with a happy smile.


    She had found Ye Fan¡¯s soft spot, and that was calling him brother-in-law several times when she needed something. It was bound to make Ye Fan willing to help.


    Ye Fan said seriously, "If I ever get the chance to fight, I¡¯ll certainly let you have some real footage. But under no circumstances should I appear on camera, understand?"


    "Okay!" After careful consideration, Chu Biyao agreed.

 Chapter 111 - 108 Poisonous Spider鈥檚 Murder Plan

    Chapter 111: Chapter 108 Poisonous Spider¡¯s Murder PlanYe Fan agreed to Chu Biyao¡¯s request; as long as he wouldn¡¯t be exposed on the screen, he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse to help Chu Biyao.


    Regarding the invitation from this unreasonable woman, Lu Xiangxiang, Ye Fan naturally didn¡¯t care. He remained indifferent to matters in the medical world. Even if he had the mind to teach others his medical skills, no one dared or could learn them.


    The other name for the Divine Acupoint Ghost Doctor is no different from the Life-taking Ghost Doctor. When mastering the art of acupoints initially, it relied on human lives for practice. To accurately master this technique, who knows how many lives are needed as sacrifices.


    Therefore, in terms of medical skills, it¡¯s not that Ye Fan is hoarding knowledge; it¡¯s just that the Divine Acupoint Ghost Doctor is too bizarre. With its every move endangering lives, exposing it to the public serves no good; besides possibly leaking his identity, others cannot learn this acupoint technique.


    Meanwhile, in a luxurious hotel in Dongfang City, a gloomy man checked in with two women.


    This man is none other than the number two leader of Poisonous Spider, Di Nai, accompanied by a red-haired woman and a curly-haired woman.


    "How¡¯s the investigation on Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan going?" Di Nai asked with a murderous intent.


    "Since our painstakingly orchestrated first assassination attempt failed and Chu Mengyao narrowly escaped from the sniper, she has been hiding in the villa, handling work matters from there," the red-haired woman smiled and said, "Through detailed investigations, we found that Ye Fan suddenly appeared beside Chu Mengyao. We know very little about Ye Fan¡¯s identity; neither the Huaxia household registry nor other overseas channels have any specific information on Ye Fan."


    With Poisonous Spider¡¯s means, they naturally discovered some things about Ye Fan. However, information from Huaxia shows that Ye Fan is almost a black household, with his registration just processed. Considering Ye Fan¡¯s considerable strength, Poisonous Spider easily speculated other possibilities, like whether Ye Fan had participated in mercenary activities or was a secret agent of Huaxia.


    Regardless of the considerations, someone who can repeatedly thwart Poisonous Spider¡¯s assassination attempts is not to be underestimated.


    "Can¡¯t find specific information, that¡¯s strange. If the identity is top secret, there should at least be some clues, right?" Di Nai frowned tightly. This time, he made a great effort to come to Dongfang City to complete the mission, and there could be no mistakes.


    "What should be done about Zhang Lu? She captured Snow Mastiff alive, accepted Huaxia¡¯s trial, and was executed. Regarding Zhang Lu, her hands are stained with many lives of our Poisonous Spider members. We cannot let this enmity go unavenged," the curly-haired woman said coldly.


    For a dark organization like Poisonous Spider, no matter who their people die at the hands of, it is a grudge that cannot be resolved until death; this is the foundation of a dark organization¡¯s standing, and punishing the murderer is a must.


    It¡¯s not that Poisonous Spider didn¡¯t want to rescue Snow Mastiff, but in Huaxia¡¯s grasp, they were helpless and could only watch Snow Mastiff die. Any rescue attempt would result in heavy casualties, and besides, even Poisonous Spider wouldn¡¯t dare to rescue people openly from Huaxia¡¯s hands. While secretly operating is possible, openly challenging Huaxia is courting death. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let¡¯s put Zhang Lu¡¯s matter aside for now. Not to mention her sensitive identity, any action against her would cause an uproar in Zhongnanhai, putting us in a dangerous position. People from Zhongnanhai operate under special tasks. Our primary target is to eliminate the primary threat and then deal with Zhang Lu," Di Nai contemplated. This time, sneaking into Dongfang City, it¡¯s impossible for Huaxia to know his identity in a short time, so he could only take action against Zhang Lu after completing his mission; otherwise, facing the ensuing crisis, he could only flee.


    "A direct assault on the villa would effectively and quickly complete the mission," the red-haired woman¡¯s eyes gleamed with killing intent.


    "Don¡¯t be foolish; a direct assault on the villa is the last resort. Do not act rashly unless absolutely necessary. If the police notice, it would put us at risk." Di Nai¡¯s eyes were fierce as he said coldly, "Does Chu Mengyao have any upcoming schedules?"


    "Yes, there is a groundbreaking ceremony in five days, which Chu Mengyao will personally attend," the curly-haired woman affirmed.


    "Have our people find a good hiding spot, then start the action immediately. Dig a hole under the site of the groundbreaking ceremony, plant enough explosives, and catch Chu Mengyao, Ye Fan, and others all at once," Di Nai ordered, having already devised an action plan.


    The curly-haired woman¡¯s eyes showed malice as she sneered, "I will arrange for our people to do the job, and when the time comes, with a bang, the mission will be completed."


    "All of Chu Mengyao¡¯s useless bodyguards have left; Xu Hu is of no concern. The only threat now is that Ye Fan. To know one¡¯s enemy and oneself is essential to win every battle. We don¡¯t know much about him at the moment, so we must be extra cautious," Di Nai said solemnly.


    "Leader, he¡¯s just an unknown man, no need to pay him any mind," the red-haired woman said mockingly.


    "Don¡¯t underestimate him. Being able to save Chu Mengyao from bullets is enough to prove his extraordinariness. If you underestimate him, it will be you who pays with your life," Di Nai¡¯s eyes turned cold as he looked at the red-haired woman with dissatisfaction. "If you die, losing a toy at my side is a small matter, but if this mission is ruined, not even dying a hundred times would make amends."


    The two women beside Di Nai are not just his personal bodyguards but also his pets.


    The two women are not only extremely skilled and ruthless but also superb in bed.


    "Leader, I spoke out of turn," the red-haired woman¡¯s eyes showed fear as she lowered her head in trepidation. If Di Nai appeared relaxed, it would be fine, but if he looked cold, it meant dissatisfaction, which naturally scared the red-haired woman.


    "Follow my instructions, have our people quickly get to work, and monitor every movement of the villa closely. Remember, find someone smart to monitor it, remote surveillance is enough, do not approach the villa to avoid alerting them," Di Nai ordered the curly-haired woman, "Especially, no matter what happens inside or outside the villa, there is to be no tailing."


    "Yes!" The curly-haired woman left to send the message.


    "Since you know you¡¯ve been too talkative, come with me to the bathroom, then use all the strength of your mouth to serve me as a reward. In the future, when acting with me, do not underestimate the enemy excessively. I prioritize safety in my actions; even an eagle uses full strength to catch a rabbit. Disregarding the enemy is disrespecting your own life."


    "I¡¯ll spare you this time, but if it happens again, you know your fate."


    Di Nai glared at the red-haired woman with malice.


    The red-haired woman¡¯s body trembled. After suppressing her fear, she exhausted her skills to start serving Di Nai.


    At the same time, inside the villa, Ye Fan received a call from Ye Juanjuan.


    Fearing something had happened to Ye Juanjuan, Ye Fan hurriedly answered the call.

 Chapter 112 - 109: Sibling Bond

    Chapter 112: Chapter 109: Sibling Bond"Hello!" Ye Fan answered the phone, speaking calmly.


    He didn¡¯t know the purpose of Ye Juanjuan¡¯s call, so he maintained an awkward tone.


    "I need to see you, I¡¯m at Hongyun Cafe." Ye Juanjuan stated bluntly and then decisively hung up the phone.


    "Hmm, bad brother, pretending to be a stranger to me, let¡¯s see how I deal with you." Ye Juanjuan smiled mischievously.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, not understanding what was going on with Ye Juanjuan. Judging by her tone, it didn¡¯t sound like anything urgent, but more like settling scores, which left him quite confused.


    "I¡¯m going out for a bit, I¡¯ll be back soon." Ye Fan said slowly, staring at Chu Biyao.


    "Hold on!" Chu Biyao quickly stopped him.


    "What¡¯s up?" Ye Fan was puzzled. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chu Biyao rolled her eyes and said, "You really have a bad memory. You just promised to help me film a real fight scene, and now you¡¯ve forgotten so quickly. I¡¯m going to get the monitoring equipment, just wait for me."


    "Uh..." Ye Fan was speechless, "I¡¯m going to see Ye Juanjuan, not to fight, is there any need to be so eager?"


    "Yes, yes." Chu Biyao chuckled mischievously, "What if you get into a fight as soon as you walk out the door? Missing such a good scene would be such a pity."


    Not long after, Chu Biyao came back with several small cameras, some shaped like buttons, others like pinholes. She attached about seven or eight of them to Ye Fan, almost covering him from all angles without any blind spots.


    "OK, done!" Chu Biyao snapped her fingers with satisfaction.


    "So, can I go now?" Ye Fan asked tentatively, meaning he was asking if he could leave now.


    "Go ahead, go ahead." Chu Biyao waved her hand dismissively.


    Ye Fan was quite frustrated. Chu Biyao was just so enthusiastic a moment ago, and now suddenly she was dismissing him like a pesky fly. It made him sigh at how a woman¡¯s expressions could be even more unpredictable than the weather. With a bitter smile, he left the villa.


    Chu Biyao gave a crafty smile, "It must be that the hospital¡¯s test results came out, and Ye Juanjuan is busy acknowledging her brother."


    At Hongyun Cafe, Ye Fan took a seat and Ye Juanjuan glared at him.


    Ye Fan frowned, sensing the ¡¯hostility¡¯.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Ye Fan asked.


    Ye Juanjuan continued to glare at him, remaining silent, her teeth grinding loudly, as if blaming Ye Fan for his heartless indifference toward her.


    Ye Fan was helpless, feeling a bit at a loss. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong, but he keenly sensed that something was up.


    Since Ye Juanjuan wouldn¡¯t speak, Ye Fan could only sit quietly, deliberately avoiding Ye Juanjuan¡¯s gaze, pretending not to care.


    At this moment, a waitress approached with a sweet smile, "Sir, would you like something to drink?"


    "Chili water, extra spicy!" Ye Juanjuan continued to stare straight at Ye Fan, not even glancing at the waitress.


    There was a cup of coffee in front of Ye Juanjuan, so the waitress focused her attention on Ye Fan.


    "What?" The waitress was extremely embarrassed, not knowing how to respond. This was a cafe, not a place for chili water, let alone extra spicy; did she think this was a hot pot restaurant?


    The waitress also realized that Ye Fan and Ye Juanjuan seemed to be quarreling like a couple, yet not quite. And if they were not a couple, Ye Juanjuan¡¯s intense demeanor made it confusing, while Ye Fan¡¯s calm expression made it even more suspicious.


    "Sir?" The waitress desperately wanted to leave, calling Ye Fan¡¯s name one more time with a bitter tone.


    "Just follow this pretty lady¡¯s request, bring a glass of chili water, find a glass of hot water, and add some mustard to it." Ye Fan said casually.


    "Oh!" The waitress walked away nervously; the customer is king, so they have to do as instructed.


    "Is there something you need?" Ye Fan asked again, taking the initiative, but Ye Juanjuan remained silent, exuding female vigor.


    The stalemate continued, Ye Fan was feeling increasingly helpless, while Ye Juanjuan¡¯s face was full of blame.


    The waitress brought the chili water. Ye Fan helplessly drank a couple of sips, it was undoubtedly very spicy, exceptionally spicy. However, it was precisely this that could stimulate his nerves, being stared at by Ye Juanjuan so directly was unbearable for any normal person, let alone Ye Fan.


    At this point, Ye Fan couldn¡¯t help but wonder, "Could it be, she already knows I¡¯m her brother? But how is that possible? She shouldn¡¯t know."


    Just then, a scene of Chu Mengyao and her sister pulling his hair suddenly flashed through Ye Fan¡¯s mind, involuntarily revealing a bitter expression.


    "Stop staring, if you keep staring, your eyeballs will fall out." Ye Fan exhaled and spoke calmly.


    "Mind your own business, you bad person, it would be nice if you got burned by the spice." Ye Juanjuan finally spoke.


    She adjusted her thoughts slightly, accusing with grievance, "Back then, after the news of Uncle and Aunt¡¯s accident came, my whole family thought you were gone too, but we couldn¡¯t find your body. We foolishly held onto hope, imagining you were just lost and not gone forever, hoping one day you would come home. But now, you¡¯re back, yet you look at me as if I¡¯m a stranger. You won¡¯t even look me in the eye, and not only that, you¡¯re also so indifferent to me."


    "You¡¯re so bad, you¡¯re the worst brother, how could you treat me like this?"


    "All these years, I¡¯ve shed so many tears for you. When I was young, I wrote you so many letters, hoping you could come home, yet you treat me like this; you¡¯re so bad."


    "Woo woo..."


    As she spoke, Ye Juanjuan¡¯s tears started flowing uncontrollably, falling like broken pearls.


    "Brother... come home..." Hearing these two words from Ye Juanjuan, Ye Fan¡¯s heart was deeply moved, the emotions buried deep in his heart could no longer be suppressed, like an erupting volcano, sweeping through his entire being.


    To the outside world, it seemed he had encountered an accident along with his parents, but in reality, his parents were murdered, and he was taken to a cold-blooded training base.


    It¡¯s not that Ye Fan doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge Ye Juanjuan; for him, knowing his sister is safe is the greatest comfort. He¡¯s endured great suffering, a hellish trial, but these things are something only he needs to bear, he can¡¯t share these tragic past experiences with anyone, especially not Ye Juanjuan. He doesn¡¯t want his circumstances to put Ye Juanjuan in danger.


    Ye Fan has many enemies; however, due to his secret identity, these enemies have yet to find him.


    Once any enemy comes for him, they will undoubtedly target Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family to threaten and kill him. He has confidence in protecting Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family¡¯s safety, yet he doesn¡¯t want to see them fall into life-and-death danger, enduring unimaginable fear and torment. He can¡¯t bear the thought.


    So, in his view, maintaining a protective distance from Ye Juanjuan would ensure her family¡¯s safety.


    But now, this thin layer of paper has been pierced.


    With this sister, Ye Fan has no choice but to acknowledge her.

 Chapter 113 - 110 Familiar Barking

    Chapter 113: Chapter 110 Familiar BarkingYe Fan looked at the crying Ye Juanjuan, and his heart instantly melted, his thoughts also turning sorrowful.


    He stood up, sat beside Ye Juanjuan, and pulled her tightly into his powerful embrace.


    "Let go of me, you bad person, I don¡¯t want you to hold me." Ye Juanjuan struggled hard, her teary eyes full of grievance.


    Ye Fan ignored Ye Juanjuan¡¯s struggle and directly locked her in his arms.


    The complaints of his sister felt like a thorn, piercing his heart. He endured it, enjoyed it¡ªyes, he enjoyed it.


    In countless cold days of the past, how much Ye Fan wished for a family member to nag in his ear. Even if it was scolding or reprimanding, it was the voice of family to him, like celestial music, the most beautiful kind of enjoyment.


    However, such a wish could never be realized. Now, he finally heard the heartfelt voice of his sister.


    Scolding, it was because of care and longing, a bond in the heart. Otherwise, how could a stranger care so much about a person? Ye Juanjuan¡¯s strong reaction was within Ye Fan¡¯s expectations. For him, it was the most beautiful blessing.


    "It¡¯s brother¡¯s fault for making you sad." Ye Fan softly comforted.


    As a man, no matter how wronged he feels, he must bear it himself, bury it deep in his heart, and not let his family worry.


    Ye Fan revealed nothing of his past hardships, those stories he wouldn¡¯t retell. At this moment, he only wanted to comfort his sister in his arms and stop her from being so sad.


    Now that Ye Juanjuan had found out about his identity as her brother, he wouldn¡¯t hide it anymore.


    From now on, he would shoulder all responsibilities with his own back. No matter what enemy, as long as they dared to harm his family, he would not show mercy.


    "You¡¯re not my brother. My brother wouldn¡¯t be so heartless. I waited for so many years, and now that we¡¯ve met, you¡¯re still pretending to be a stranger, ignoring me. You were so cold, not treating me as someone important." Ye Juanjuan had too much bitterness, and she wanted to vent it on Ye Fan. Ye Fan knew this, so he acted as his sister¡¯s punching bag.


    "It will never happen again, I promise." Ye Fan¡¯s eyes were a bit moist, his heart surging with emotions.


    "Woo woo, I¡¯ll beat you to death, you unsympathetic jerk." Ye Juanjuan buried herself in Ye Fan¡¯s arms, waving her fists to hit Ye Fan¡¯s chest. The force wasn¡¯t strong, just venting grievances, hitting incessantly, complaining incessantly.


    "Woof, woof, woof woof woof!" Ye Fan¡¯s thoughts turned back, he remembered when they were young, whenever his sister fell and cried, he would imitate a dog¡¯s barking. Every time, Ye Juanjuan would break into laughter. This time, he recreated the scene from over a decade ago to cheer up his sister.


    He didn¡¯t remember how many times he hadn¡¯t imitated a dog¡¯s bark. Not long ago, when Chu Mengyao was unhappy, he wanted to imitate it to cheer her up, but Chu Mengyao couldn¡¯t bear it and stopped him immediately.


    Now, after so many years, it seemed like childhood again¡ªa little girl crying, a little boy barking like a dog to cheer her up. Whenever such a scene appeared, the little girl would smile so sincerely.


    "Pfft!" As expected, Ye Juanjuan suddenly recalled scenes from their childhood and immediately burst into laughter. Tears still streaked her cheeks, but her face rippled with a pure smile.


    Ye Fan¡¯s voice was very awkward, but it had an excellent soothing effect.


    As long as his sister was happy, not to mention barking like a dog, he wouldn¡¯t mind taking a few stabs either.


    "Don¡¯t cry anymore, if you keep crying, you¡¯ll become a little cat and won¡¯t look pretty." Ye Fan wiped his sister¡¯s tears.


    "So what if I¡¯m not pretty, that¡¯s what I want." Ye Juanjuan pouted.


    At this moment, Ye Fan and Ye Juanjuan seemed like two children. Around them, people in the cafe were casting odd glances, whether it was Ye Juanjuan¡¯s heartbroken sobbing or the chilling dog barking sounds, they all garnered attention.


    "What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s that man and woman doing, hugging and crying together?"


    "Looks like that woman is unhappy and the man is trying to cheer her up?"


    "What a great man, to make a woman happy, he¡¯s even barking like a dog, even though it sounds awful, he kept on barking, gave me goosebumps."


    "What¡¯s so great? It must be that man did something wrong and made the woman sad, now trying to make amends?"


    "A rogue turning over a new leaf is priceless, everyone deserves a second chance, look at that man, he doesn¡¯t seem to be a heartless person." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Men are all the same, thinking they can solve everything with a few glib words? No way."


    The surrounding people let their imaginations run wild, expressing their various opinions.


    The cafe manager happened to witness this scene and was furious, muttering to himself, "Daring to bully Manager Ye, let¡¯s see how I deal with you."


    Yang, the manager of Hongyun Cafe, and Manager Ye of Zhen Shan Mei building, were both from the Chu Group.


    Manager Yang naturally knew Ye Juanjuan, and to some extent, they held similar positions within the Chu Group.


    However, the position of manager that Ye Juanjuan held was personally appointed by the president. So, when he saw Ye Juanjuan crying sadly, Manager Yang immediately thought that Ye Juanjuan must have been bullied. So he waved his hand and ordered, "Security, follow me to deal with that guy, give him a good lesson."


    Manager Yang definitely had to help one of his own at this time. As for Ye Fan, he didn¡¯t know him. With the Chu Group¡¯s name behind him, there weren¡¯t many people they truly couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    "Yes!" The security guards surrounded Manager Yang, showing a determined stance.


    Manager Yang led the charge towards Ye Fan, with security guards following menacingly, full of vigor.


    "Manager Ye, is it this guy who upset you? I¡¯m here to help you vent your anger, do you want him to be taught a lesson or sent to the hospital? Just say the word, I¡¯ll make sure he pays the price." Manager Yang said loyally.


    Ye Fan was a bit speechless, looking at the scene in front of him, unsure of what was going on?


    "Ah?!" Ye Juanjuan was a bit dazed.


    She had pretty much stopped crying, she didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.


    "Hello, Manager Yang." Ye Juanjuan managed a smile and greeted him.


    With a moment¡¯s thought, she understood what was happening.


    She didn¡¯t expect to encounter acquaintances in a cafe she randomly entered for convenience.


    "Manager Ye, just tell me how you want to deal with this disrespectful guy, and I¡¯ll help you teach him a lesson." Manager Yang shouted.


    "Manager Yang, you misunderstood, I¡¯m here reuniting with family, nobody bullied me." Ye Juanjuan said with mixed emotions.


    "Ah???" Manager Yang¡¯s mouth dropped open.


    ```

 Chapter 114 - 111: Ye Family Crisis

    Chapter 114: Chapter 111: Ye Family CrisisManager Yang immediately believed Ye Juanjuan¡¯s words, because, although Ye Juanjuan was crying, she had a sweet smile on her face.


    How could this be being bullied? She¡¯s clearly crying tears of joy.


    Manager Yang wasn¡¯t aware of Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family matters, nor of her reunion, but he realized he had been too hasty.


    "Sir, I apologize if we¡¯ve disturbed you. Please don¡¯t mind." Manager Yang quickly apologized.


    "It¡¯s fine," Ye Fan said casually, feeling very happy inside. At the Gray Wolf Bar, there were already people who stood up for Ye Juanjuan, and now there were more. This showed that Ye Juanjuan was well-liked, and as her incompetent brother, he naturally felt delighted.


    "Manager Ye, you can chat, and whatever you want to drink is on me." Manager Yang said enthusiastically.


    "Manager Yang, I feel bad about this, you really shouldn¡¯t spend money on us." Ye Juanjuan replied bitterly.


    "No need to be polite, consider it my way of making amends for my boldness." After saying this, Manager Yang led a group of security guards away.


    The onlookers were disappointed. They didn¡¯t know the relationship between Ye Fan and Ye Juanjuan, but seeing the security guards move, they expected some drama. However, nothing happened, and many left uninterested.


    "You have quite the connections, a lot of people are standing up for you." Ye Fan said, sincerely happy.


    "Of course," Ye Juanjuan said proudly.


    After being interrupted by Manager Yang, Ye Juanjuan no longer felt like crying, and Ye Fan also felt a bit better.


    "Come home with me. Our parents talk about you a lot. Now that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s best to let them know you¡¯re safe." Ye Juanjuan said decisively.


    "Home!?" Ye Fan felt a jolt. The word was so unfamiliar to him; his parents had met with tragedy, and his uncle and aunt, Juanjuan¡¯s parents, were his only remaining family in the world.


    "What? You don¡¯t want to go!?" Ye Juanjuan was angry.


    "No," Ye Fan said seriously. Since his sister had figured out his identity as her brother, he wouldn¡¯t hide anymore. It was time to go home and take a look.


    "That¡¯s better," Ye Juanjuan was very happy, though her eyes also showed sadness, because things weren¡¯t going well at home.


    Ye Fan noticed it and asked proactively, "Is everything okay at home? Feel free to tell me anything."


    "My dad works at a factory, and the boss has been delaying wages for over a year. The workers chose my dad as a representative to demand payment, and he ended up getting his legs broken. He¡¯s still recovering at home and can¡¯t yet afford a hospital visit. Also, some small-time thugs often harass us at our door, not letting my dad go to the hospital. They won¡¯t stop unless he compromises."


    Ye Juanjuan said indignantly, and thinking about her dad¡¯s ordeal made her feel terrible.


    Ye Fan felt a surge of anger. Though he was afraid of bringing danger to Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family, he hadn¡¯t revealed his identity to her right away. But now, with his family facing such trouble, if he didn¡¯t act and something happened to them, he¡¯d regret it for the rest of his life.


    "Let¡¯s go home now!" Ye Fan said resolutely.


    "Okay!" Ye Juanjuan agreed obediently.


    The brother and sister left the caf¨¦, heading towards home.


    ......


    Feitian District, an old and dilapidated residential area, among them a two-story building was the home of Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family.


    At the moment, three hooligans were casually guarding the door, and inside, a pot-bellied man was sitting in the living room. This man was the factory boss, Liu Chan.


    Behind Liu Chan stood a fearsome-looking man; he was Wu Dahai, famously known as Brother Hai on the streets, and the top aide under the Third Gang Leader of the Fierce Tiger Gang.


    Liu Chan couldn¡¯t handle the wage arrears scandal by himself. To suppress the situation and force those affected to back down, he invited people from the underworld. With the Fierce Tiger Gang¡¯s reputation in play, many people dared not speak up.


    Ye Juanjuan¡¯s dad, Ye Qingping, sat in a wheelchair. One of his legs had been broken by Wu Dahai¡¯s kick, hastily bandaged without proper treatment, and his injury was worsening. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If this drags on, his leg would be irrevocably crippled.


    The ordeal Ye Qingping suffered doesn¡¯t need to be elaborated on. After his leg was broken, he visited the hospital once, but the 200,000 medical bill made his family back down. Without sufficient funds, the hospital refused to admit him.


    In fact, treating Ye Qingping¡¯s leg wouldn¡¯t cost that much money; this was all due to Liu Chan blocking their way with the hospital.


    Liu Chan refused to let Ye Qingping receive medical treatment, and with henchmen outside harassing, he aimed to force Ye Qingping to obey and not represent the workers anymore.


    Ye Juanjuan¡¯s mom, Xu Xia, held a kitchen knife in her hand, glaring angrily at Liu Chan and Wu Dahai, these scum.


    If Wu Dahai hadn¡¯t been protecting Liu Chan, Xu Xia would have considered chopping Liu Chan to pieces.


    "Brother Ye, you have worked in my factory for seven or eight years. I wouldn¡¯t be delaying wages if I hadn¡¯t gambled. The factory is barely surviving, close to shutting down, and yet you¡¯re leading trouble, demanding wages. Can¡¯t you feel sorry for me and let me go?" Liu Chan¡¯s tone was very cold. "If the factory closes, I¡¯m the one losing the most. Your wages are insignificant compared to the factory I built with my life¡¯s efforts. You¡¯re being very shortsighted."


    "You have money to gamble, to bribe, to hire underworld people to intimidate us, but not to pay our wages. Thousands of workers rely on those wages to support families and care for the elderly, and yet a beast like you delays wages again and again with IOUs. Where¡¯s your credibility? If you don¡¯t pay, we¡¯ll escalate the matter as far as it needs to go. I¡¯ll see if the authorities will turn a blind eye. You want to cover the truth? That¡¯s impossible. Someone will bring you down, drag you to jail to see what it¡¯s like not to see daylight."


    Ye Qingping was full of anger, seething with rage.


    "You¡¯re ungrateful, already in this state, yet still stubbornly resisting. Are you truly this foolish or do you not care about your life?" Liu Chan¡¯s expression was icy.


    After pausing for a moment, he said seriously, "Let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll double the wages I owe you, and cover your medical expenses. But you must promise me one thing: take care of yourself and stop being the workers¡¯ representative against me. How about that?"

 Chapter 115 - 112: Henchman

    Chapter 115: Chapter 112: HenchmanLiu Chan didn¡¯t want to blow things up since it wouldn¡¯t do him any good and could even land him in jail. Thus, to resolve the matter with minimal cost, he used both soft and hard tactics on Ye Qingping.


    In fact, the wages for tens of thousands of people only added up to nearly ten million, which wasn¡¯t much for him. However, his company was on the brink of bankruptcy, so why should he pay the salaries of those workers? This was Liu Chan¡¯s selfish and despicable thought.


    Liu Chan had fallen into a gambling addiction, harming others and himself, not to mention becoming extremely ruthless.


    Currently, he didn¡¯t have much cash flow left, not enough to pay wages. The expenses for bribery and hiring Wu Dahai were considerable. Next, he planned to start selling off the factory¡¯s equipment and land.


    Ye Qingping was unmoved by Liu Chan¡¯s persuasion, saying angrily, "Director Liu, the workers chose me as their representative to demand their wages because they trust me. Even if I die, I must uphold justice. The workers¡¯ hard-earned money isn¡¯t easy to come by, and we won¡¯t agree to you pocketing it. Do you think that by paying just my salary, you can silence everyone? You¡¯re dreaming. You better give up on that thought early on." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you going to do after having your lackeys break one of my legs? If you have the guts, break the other one too."


    "In any case, I¡¯m determined to fight you to the end. I won¡¯t give up until I¡¯ve gotten all the wages back."


    Ye Qingping set aside his personal interests, risking his safety for the sake of the workers.


    Wu Dahai¡¯s expression darkened, revealing a malicious gleam. In the underworld, he was famously known as Brother Hai. A call from him could summon numerous followers, but now he was being called a lackey, which made him furious.


    "You won¡¯t cry until you see your coffin. Believe it or not, I¡¯ll chop you to pieces," Wu Dahai said viciously.


    "Come at me. If you¡¯re just all talk, you¡¯re nothing but a bastard," Ye Qingping taunted, seemingly indifferent.


    "You¡¯ve already broken one leg, and now you want to end my life? I want to see if there¡¯s still justice in this world. If you¡¯ve got the balls, go ahead and try. See if I don¡¯t cut you down," Xu Xia¡¯s kitchen knife gleamed sharply in her hand.


    "Two miserable lives, and you dare to act arrogant in front of me, not knowing life from death," Wu Dahai furrowed his brow, a sharp light surging from his eyes.


    Seeing Wu Dahai about to make a move, Liu Chan panicked. He urgently pleaded, "Brother Hai, don¡¯t stoop to their level, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t get angry, and definitely don¡¯t act. Otherwise, it will be a disaster for me."


    How could Liu Chan not be anxious? He knew Wu Dahai could be ruthless and would go for the kill at any disagreement. If anything happened to Ye Qingping and his wife, the other workers wouldn¡¯t let it go. If someone died, covering it up would be impossible, and it could cause a huge commotion.


    Therefore, Liu Chan didn¡¯t want a deadly conflict. If it were any ordinary worker, it might be manageable, but Ye Qingping was the workers¡¯ representative. That¡¯s why he was so anxious.


    "I thought you hired a lackey to order around with money, but instead, you hired a god to worship, serving him as carefully as a pug. Director Liu, is your brain filled with dog shit, have you become so stupid?"


    Ye Qingping had no nice words, his mocking voice slowly spreading out.


    "Ye Qingping, don¡¯t be so ungrateful. Do you think I have no way to deal with you? There¡¯s a saying, ¡¯each sweeps the snow from his own doorsteps, leaving others¡¯ frost untouched.¡¯ If you act foolishly, don¡¯t blame me for being rude." Liu Chan banged the table and scolded with an angry face.


    "Rude? When have you ever been polite to me? My leg¡¯s already broken, so what else do you want to do?" Ye Qingping sneered, fearless. "I don¡¯t believe that scum like you can keep running free forever."


    Wu Dahai held back his anger without uttering a word. He deeply resented Ye Qingping and his wife, but for the sake of morality, he couldn¡¯t easily act. Liu Chan hired him to resolve the issue, and he couldn¡¯t afford to make things worse. It wouldn¡¯t benefit him in any way.


    Liu Chan was almost infuriated to the point of bursting. He pointed at Ye Qingping, yelling, "You¡¯re as stubborn as a mule. Why are you doing this? If you don¡¯t care about yourself, at least think about your daughter. If you keep refusing to compromise, don¡¯t blame me for harming your daughter."


    "You dare!" Ye Qingping¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Xu Xia¡¯s expression also changed, revealing her worry.


    The couple feared no threats and could endure any hardship, but they couldn¡¯t stand by and watch their daughter be harmed.


    In the hands of a thug like him, if their daughter were in danger, they couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of disgrace she might face.


    "Hmph, what don¡¯t I dare?" Liu Chan snorted coldly, his expression extremely grim.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Ye Fan was carrying Ye Juanjuan on his back, walking toward their home.


    Ye Juanjuan had insisted on being carried by her brother, and Ye Fan naturally didn¡¯t refuse.


    In childhood, Ye Juanjuan was often carried on her brother¡¯s back. Though the warmth and innocence of those days had long passed, Ye Juanjuan just wanted to lie on Ye Fan¡¯s back and enjoy the feeling of being carried.


    Ye Fan was more than willing to fulfill Ye Juanjuan¡¯s request, trying his best to satisfy her in every way.


    At the same time, he couldn¡¯t help feeling unsettled and excited. The closer he got to home, the more nervous he felt, as if it was his first time visiting.


    Ye Juanjuan and her family were his only relatives in this world and his home.


    "Home"¡ªwhat a warm word, plain yet extraordinary. For Ye Fan, it was a luxury.


    "Brother, put me down quickly. There¡¯s a bunch of hooligans at our doorstep. It looks like someone¡¯s causing trouble at our house again," Ye Juanjuan said anxiously.


    Ye Fan put his sister down, his expression turning icy cold.


    The brother and sister approached the door, but Ye Juanjuan showed no fear. With her brother by her side, she felt safe, not worried at all since she knew Ye Fan¡¯s strength firsthand.


    "Hey little sister, when did you find yourself a pretty boy?"


    "Being carried by that pretty boy isn¡¯t as good as having your brother carry you, is it?"


    "Little sister, be smart and advise your father to listen to Director Liu. Otherwise, your parents will meet a bad end, and you won¡¯t fare any better either. We¡¯ll make you feel like... you¡¯re dying with ecstasy."


    Three punks dressed roguishly, acting all nonchalant, eyed Ye Juanjuan lecherously.


    They had no regard for Ye Fan whatsoever.


    But Ye Fan¡¯s eyes became chillingly cold.

 Chapter 116 - 113: Beating the Dog

    Chapter 116: Chapter 113: Beating the Dog"Brother, these three bastards have filthy mouths, teach them a harsh lesson." Ye Juanjuan was furious.


    "Brother? Haha, little sister, we three are your real brothers, what does this pretty boy count for?" The three young men laughed recklessly, swarming up with ill intentions, "A pretty boy dares to oppose us, he¡¯s like an old man hanging himself¡ªtired of living."


    Ye Fan¡¯s expression turned cold. Just as the three were about to make a move and knock him down, Ye Fan¡¯s footwork became swift, and he delivered a kick. Only a blur remained, fiercely striking the legs of the three.


    "Crack!" The sound of bones breaking could be heard.


    "Ah!" Immediately, the three screamed hysterically and fell to the ground.


    This instant, the three young men felt terror, their looks toward Ye Fan filled with exceptional fear.


    The three never expected that the seemingly frail Ye Fan could possess such sharp means.


    Ye Fan was very fair, an eye for an eye. Since Ye Qingping¡¯s leg was broken, he would reclaim justice a hundredfold, making those lawless ones pay the deserved price and consequence.


    The three rolled on the ground, clutching their broken legs, howling in pain.


    "You three bastards, all you do is bully the kind-hearted. How dare you harass me, and show off in front of my house." Ye Juanjuan, like an enraged tigress, picked up a brick nearby and smashed it toward their heads. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Auntie, spare us." The three pleaded with their heads in their hands.


    "Spit, you three lowly scoundrels." Ye Juanjuan spat in disdain.


    During this time, not to mention Ye Juanjuan, even Ye Qingping and Xu Xia harbored a burning rage and frustration akin to crying out to the heavens with no answer, or to the earth with no relief. Ye Juanjuan was so angry she almost had the mind to beat their heads in.


    "What happened?" Liu Chan asked, full of confusion.


    The commotion at the door had already caught the attention of the four Ye Qingping members. They were puzzled, not understanding what had happened. The Ye Qingping couple were full of doubt, unsure who would help them now. Liu Chan was equally confused; no one dared stand against him, who would have the guts to defy them?


    The Ye Fan and Ye Juanjuan siblings entered the house, Ye Fan full of anger and guilt. Had he been even a little later, who knew what might have happened at home? If a tragedy occurred, he would regret it for a lifetime. He harbored hatred for those who sought trouble.


    "Daughter, why have you come back? Didn¡¯t we tell you to hide for a few days?" Ye Qingping and Xu Xia glanced at Ye Fan, focusing all their attention on their daughter.


    As the couple said, Ye Juanjuan had been hiding outside for several days, rarely coming home.


    "Mom and Dad, we don¡¯t need to worry anymore. I¡¯ve found someone to handle these bastards." Ye Juanjuan said coldly.


    The couple did not take their daughter¡¯s words seriously. How could anyone handle Liu Chan and the others?


    Liu Chan had connections both in the underworld and official circles. Going head-to-head with Liu Chan was impossible.


    Ye Fan looked at Xu Xia, clutching a kitchen knife for courage, and Ye Qingping in a wheelchair. Despite the years, his uncle and aunt hadn¡¯t changed much. At the sight of their familiar faces, he immediately recognized them.


    However, Ye Fan felt deeply guilty that Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family faced such big trouble without him knowing.


    If he had been a bit later, who knows what might have happened? With this thought, his heart was filled with remorse.


    He now regretted not reuniting with Ye Juanjuan sooner, why wait until today? A heavy stone pressed on his heart, suffocating him, his expression as cold as iron.


    "Handle us? Little girl, you¡¯re way too naive." Liu Chan scoffed, then glanced at Ye Fan casually, mocking, "Is this person your backup?"


    "That¡¯s right." Ye Juanjuan lifted her chin.


    "Haha." Liu Chan sneered, "Brother Hai, this kid dares to disregard our authority. What do you say we deal with him? Someone unrelated, killing him wouldn¡¯t matter."


    Liu Chan knew Wu Dahai was furious; killing Ye Qingping and his wife was impossible, but their sharp mouths had long angered Wu Dahai. Since Ye Fan wanted to stand up for them, why not kill him? It would indirectly threaten Ye Qingping to comply, a double win.


    "Kid, how do you want to die?" Wu Dahai sneered, approaching Ye Fan fiercely.


    "Dare to say that to me, I¡¯ll make you cry miserably." Ye Fan said indifferently.


    "Haha, really? I think you¡¯re too ignorant." Wu Dahai sneered contemptuously.


    With that, Wu Dahai punched, like a furious dragon striking the sea, with a frantic force, aiming for Ye Fan¡¯s neck. If it landed, it would shatter bones.


    "Seeking death!" Liu Chan smiled coldly.


    Ye Qingping and his spouse didn¡¯t know who Ye Fan really was. On the surface, Ye Fan was helping them, but he might be Liu Chan¡¯s new ploy to coerce them, so they remained cautious just in case.


    Ye Juanjuan was different, eagerly awaited the moment her brother showed his fierce might.


    Just as Wu Dahai¡¯s fist was about to land on Ye Fan, a hand extended, tightly clasped Wu Dahai¡¯s fist, then with a slight force, the sound of bones breaking snapped crisply.


    Wu Dahai¡¯s face twisted in pain, intense agony like a tidal wave overwhelmed him.


    "Ah!"


    Wu Dahai finally screamed miserably, forehead dripping cold sweat, his body weakened, slowly kneeling to the ground.


    At this moment, he felt terror and realized that he was simply no match for Ye Fan.


    This realization made him extremely fearful. He, a top enforcer under the Third Gang Leader of the Fierce Tiger Gang, was so weak. It showed how formidable the man in front of him was, something Wu Dahai couldn¡¯t fathom.


    Wu Dahai realized all five fingers were broken, including the bones in his wrist. A tough guy he might be, the pain as fingertips pressure attacks the nerves acutely, waves of pain consumed him.


    "Big brother, big brother, I was blind and didn¡¯t recognize Mount Tai, please ease your grip and spare me this time." Wu Dahai pleaded, almost to tears from the pain.


    On Liu Chan¡¯s side, his slightly obese figure trembled, sweating like rain, his heart pounding anxiously.

 Chapter 117 - 114 Family

    Chapter 117: Chapter 114 Family"Get out!" Ye Fan released Wu Dahai¡¯s fist. This was at home, and he didn¡¯t want to make things bigger. It was better to settle accounts later; the urgent matter now was to send Ye Qingping to the hospital for treatment.


    Wu Dahai felt as if he had been granted a pardon and his heart suddenly relaxed, but the intense pain still consumed him.


    He clearly knew that one of his hands was completely useless. Even if it could be healed, it would just be an ornament; he wouldn¡¯t be able to hit anyone or exert any force.


    Wu Dahai felt very unwilling, but in front of Ye Fan, he didn¡¯t dare to utter a single harsh word.


    "Too terrifying, this man is too terrifying." Wu Dahai murmured in his heart, scared out of his wits.


    Ye Fan ignored Liu Chan, but Liu Chan was already scared out of his mind. Just as Ye Fan thought, there would be time to deal with these people later. Ye Qingping needed to go to the hospital immediately; it couldn¡¯t be delayed any longer. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liu Chan and Wu Dahai tucked their tails between their legs and fled. Outside, they saw three young men lying on the ground holding their legs and crying out in pain. The hearts of the two sank again.


    Only at this moment did Liu Chan and Wu Dahai¡¯s expressions slightly relax. Being in front of Ye Fan was sheer torture.


    "H-Hai... brother, what... what should we... do now?" Liu Chan stammered, his body soaked in sweat.


    "Damn it, I don¡¯t believe in this nonsense. Even if he can fight, can he shake our Fierce Tiger Gang?" Wu Dahai said with unwillingness, suppressing his pain and speaking coldly, "I must avenge this, or how would I survive on the streets with my reputation as Brother Hai?"


    "B-but, Brother Hai, that guy is no pushover." Liu Chan trembled, looking fearful.


    "Useless, do you think Brother Hai is a pushover? Is the Fierce Tiger Gang a pushover?" Wu Dahai scolded.


    "Yes, yes, Brother Hai is right. As the saying goes, two fists are no match for four hands. In front of the Fierce Tiger Gang, no matter how well he can fight, he¡¯ll surely die without a complete body." Liu Chan finally gained some confidence. He knew the terror of the Fierce Tiger Gang well and gradually erased the fear shadow Ye Fan had cast in his heart.


    "First, use the police force to deal with him, lock him in the station, and torture him at will. I refuse to believe it; does he dare to attack the police?" Wu Dahai said coldly.


    Liu Chan¡¯s eyes lit up, finally coming up with an idea, and he immediately made contact.


    Ye Qingping and Xu Xia, watching Ye Fan drive Liu Chan and Wu Dahai away, showed a very puzzled expression. The couple knew Ye Fan came to help them, but how was it possible for a stranger like Ye Fan to help them?


    "Who are you?" Ye Qingping questioned, guarded and hostile.


    This question was heartbreaking. Ye Fan hadn¡¯t seen Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family since he was seven.


    Ye Qingping and his wife hadn¡¯t changed much, and Ye Fan could recognize them, but Ye Fan had changed a lot. To them, Ye Fan looked like a complete stranger.


    "Dad, he¡¯s Ye Fan, the son of your elder brother." Ye Juanjuan quickly explained.


    "Nonsense, my nephew disappeared so many years ago. How could he appear now? There must be something wrong. Don¡¯t be obsessed with thinking about your brother to the point of madness. What if you meet someone with bad intentions?" Ye Qingping retorted without any courtesy.


    "Dad..." Juanjuan was anxious.


    Xu Xia held a knife, approaching Ye Fan and threatening him with watchful eyes, "I know you¡¯re very powerful, but I¡¯m not afraid of you. Tell me, are you sent by that bastard Liu Chan to frame us? Putting on a play before our eyes, thinking we¡¯d believe you? I¡¯ve already guessed your origin. You must be here to collect debt. The old house of your elder brother and sister-in-law¡¯s family was demolished and made into a road. We used the compensation, and Liu Chan couldn¡¯t make us back down, so he¡¯s definitely using this as an excuse to make us pay. I think you should give up on this."


    Upon hearing these words, Ye Fan¡¯s expression remained ordinary without any unusual feelings. If it were an average person, he¡¯d be angry by now¡ªnot being recognized by relatives and being accused of ill intentions. However, Ye Fan didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable at all; he was quite happy in his heart.


    It was normal not to recognize him after not seeing Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family for so many years. Moreover, since trouble arose, whether he appeared earlier or later, it was likely to cause misunderstanding.


    It¡¯s not that Ye Qingping and his wife were unkind; they simply had suffered too much, and their sensitive nerves led them to overthink.


    Ye Fan felt quite remorseful, thinking that if only he had reunited with Ye Juanjuan earlier, their suffering might have been significantly less.


    "Dad, Mom, please wake up. Don¡¯t doubt this and that. I found my brother myself; he wasn¡¯t sent by bad people to trap us. He didn¡¯t even want to recognize me, but I spotted a flaw and compared his hair with my DNA. He is indeed my brother. You always mention brotherday after day, and now he¡¯s standing right in front of you, aren¡¯t you shocked? It¡¯s understandable not to recognize him after 17 years, but you shouldn¡¯t doubt brother¡¯s intentions."


    Ye Juanjuan anxiously shouted.


    Suddenly, Ye Qingping and Xu Xia were stunned.


    The two regained their sanity and no longer looked at others with prejudiced eyes.


    "On closer look, his eyes really resemble his aunt¡¯s."


    "His eyebrows look like his uncle¡¯s, and the nose also resembles ours from the Ye family."


    Ye Qingping and Xu Xia whispered to each other. After this thought, the influence brought by Liu Chan vanished, replaced entirely by memories of their kin.


    "Are you really Fanfan?" Xu Xia set down the knife and cautiously asked.


    Fanfan is Ye Fan¡¯s nickname.


    "Yes." Ye Fan nodded vigorously.


    "A month before your uncle¡¯s family had the accident, it was my birthday. Our whole family gathered for a meal. Do you remember what you did to me?" Xu Xia continued to ask.


    "When I was young, I watched ¡¯Journey to the West¡¯ and misunderstood, thinking urine was holy water that could cure all diseases. I took it as holy water and offered a sip to my aunt, which resulted in my dad spanking me. It was my aunt who finally stopped him, sparing me a few hits." Ye Fan said softly, his voice tinged with a nasal tone.


    "Fanfan, really Fanfan." Tears flowed like rain as Xu Xia rushed forward, embracing Ye Fan tightly.


    "Child, where have you been all these years? My poor child, you must have suffered a lot." Xu Xia cried bitterly, mixing excitement, joy, and sadness.


    Back then, when Ye Fan¡¯s family met with disaster, Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family saw the bodies of Ye Fan¡¯s parents, but Ye Fan was nowhere to be found.


    The family hoped every moment for Ye Fan¡¯s return, thinking perhaps he was just lost. As long as he was safe, perhaps he would find his way back home.


    With this hope, the family waited.


    Today, Ye Fan finally returned home. The overwhelming joy surged throughout their bodies instantly. Those tears contained happiness, filled with endless joy.

 Chapter 118 - 115: Mom and Dad, I鈥檓 Home

    Chapter 118: Chapter 115: Mom and Dad, I¡¯m HomeXu Xia wept tears of joy, embracing Ye Fan and expressing her deep emotions.


    Ye Fan felt a pang in his nose, and tears swelled in his eyes.


    Ye Juanjuan turned her head away, tears already flowing like a broken string of beads.


    Ye Qingping wiped away two tears, choked on his words: "The child¡¯s back, it¡¯s something to be happy about. Why cry? Are we mourning or what? Worthless people, don¡¯t cry, it makes everyone feel terribly uncomfortable."


    "Fanfan, come and sit down, let me take a good look at you." Xu Xia pulled Ye Fan to sit, her loving eyes filled with tears gazing at him, her weathered hands gently caressing his face.


    "Juanjuan, quickly pour a cup of water for your brother. Fanfan, you must be thirsty, you must have endured a lot of hardships over the years. It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s all in the past. From now on, our family will be together, never to be separated again." Xu Xia said protectively.


    Ye Fan was very mischievous as a child, but now he had become reticent and cold, which the couple Ye Qingping and Xu Xia noticed implied many issues, thus avoiding mentioning Ye Fan¡¯s past, fearing to touch on sad memories.


    Ye Juanjuan silently went to pour water, but Ye Fan immediately stopped her: "Don¡¯t pour water, I¡¯m not thirsty. Let me first check on Uncle¡¯s leg injury."


    "You can treat illnesses?" Xu Xia¡¯s eyes brightened, showing a glimmer of hope. Ye Qingping¡¯s leg injury had been fixed with the help of a factory worker who knew a bit of veterinary science, yet Ye Qingping¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t light. The bones were broken, and only underwent simple fixation, which couldn¡¯t properly treat the leg; thorough treatment at a hospital was needed.


    Ye Fan could heal Uncle¡¯s injury, but doing so would definitely cause Uncle some pain, so he decided to take Uncle to the hospital, to spare him some suffering, ensuring recovery in the safest way.


    "I know a little." Ye Fan answered truthfully.


    "That¡¯s great, Fanfan, you really don¡¯t know, your uncle¡¯s leg was broken by someone, and the hospital deliberately raised the costs, refusing us treatment. Also, whenever we leave home, we¡¯re followed by thugs, it¡¯s extremely irritating." Xu Xia said.


    "Auntie, with me here, leave the rest to me to handle." Ye Fan took charge.


    Ye Fan was preparing to help Ye Qingping by relieving the leg pain when Ye Qingping said firmly: "This little injury is nothing. Think of the Ye Family ancestors, those were figures who followed the leader to build a nation. If our ancestors hadn¡¯t died early, how could the Ye Family fall into such conditions? Before you examine my injury, take me to pay respects at your parents¡¯ shrine now that you¡¯re back home."


    "Yes!" Ye Fan pushed the wheelchair to a cabinet where a photograph displayed his father and mother. The photo was old, smoked by incense for seventeen years, yet remained clear without any dust. The incense sticks were nearly burned out, showing that his sister¡¯s family regularly paid respects.


    Ye Fan wasn¡¯t in the photo, his sister¡¯s family hadn¡¯t received any news after learning of the accident, so they hoped and waited for Ye Fan to come home.


    Ye Fan lit three sticks of incense, knelt on the ground, kowtowed three times, and murmured tearfully: "Dad, Mom, I¡¯m home."


    At that moment, Ye Fan¡¯s tears could no longer be contained, pouring out like a flood from a broken dam.


    The words "Dad" and "Mom" were ones he had called countless times in dreams, finally having the chance to say them before the urn of his parents while offering incense.


    Ye Fan inserted the incense, gazing at his parents¡¯ photo, lost in thought for a long time. His memories returned to the beach, a warm scene suddenly attacked by villains, and the image of his parents dying while he was taken away.


    "Brother, Sister-in-law, Fanfan is home, you can rest in peace, even your spirits can be at ease." Ye Qingping shed tears.


    "Men of the Ye Family are all true men, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t let your parents laugh at you." Ye Qingping consoled.


    Xu Xia reproached: "Before comforting others, can you show some courage yourself? Your tears wet your whole neck yet you still think of stopping others from crying."


    "You old lady, how am I not courageous? What¡¯s wrong with crying a bit? Can¡¯t I be happy?" Ye Qingping glared at his wife, very discontent.


    "Fine, fine, whatever you say is right." Xu Xia said softly.


    After offering incense, Ye Fan pushed his uncle into the living room to check Ye Qingping¡¯s leg injury. After massaging the pressure points and easing the meridians, his uncle¡¯s injury lessened, and the pain disappeared.


    "Oh, that¡¯s strange, Fanfan, you have remarkable medical skills, randomly poking me, and I don¡¯t feel any pain anymore. This leg has sensation too." Ye Qingping was totally relaxed, no longer wearing a pained expression, and began to move the leg that previously couldn¡¯t feel anything and had been too painful to move.


    Xu Xia and Ye Juanjuan watched beside him, and mother and daughter gradually felt at ease, Ye Fan¡¯s return bringing them a deep sense of security.


    "Uncle, your leg needs thorough treatment, don¡¯t move, let¡¯s go to the hospital now." Ye Fan said.


    Speaking of the hospital made the three members of the family look distressed.


    Ye Juanjuan whispered: "Brother, Liu Chan has connections at the hospital, and is influential in both legal and illegal circles. We went to the hospital once; the words from the doctors were unbearable. Without twenty thousand, we can¡¯t even dream of being admitted. We know we can¡¯t come up with that kind of money, even if we sell everything, and being admitted wouldn¡¯t solve it, as they¡¯d find other excuses to drive us out."


    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go to the same hospital now." Ye Fan showed no sign of worry.


    He decided to seek justice for his uncle¡¯s family, not intending to let anyone who persecuted them escape punishment. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But Director Liu has connections at the police station too. If the police come looking for trouble, what should we do? Besides, we don¡¯t have any connections at the hospital, we can¡¯t get admitted, so what¡¯s the point? Going there would be a waste." Xu Xia worriedly spoke.


    At this moment, Ye Fan had just returned home, and the couple didn¡¯t want to see Ye Fan face any trouble.


    "Auntie, don¡¯t worry, money¡¯s not a concern, and regardless of whether it¡¯s the hospital or the police station, I know influential figures. No one can do anything to us, and those who have harmed Uncle will get the punishment they deserve."


    Ye Fan declared seriously, to ease his uncle and aunt¡¯s worries, he had to say so.


    But he was not lying; as long as Zhang Lu was there, no matter if it¡¯s illegal or legal, everything could be sorted out.


    Besides, in terms of the hospital, he would seek Chu Mengyao¡¯s help, as he didn¡¯t know anyone influential personally, and though Lu Xiangxiang could help, he wasn¡¯t inclined to ask for favors from that irrational woman.


    "Really?" Xu Xia asked hopefully.


    "What do you mean really? Can Fanfan¡¯s words be false? Let¡¯s go to the hospital." Ye Qingping agreed decisively.


    The four family members hurried to the hospital.

 Chapter 119 - 116: A Direct Slap

    Chapter 119: Chapter 116: A Direct SlapAt Xiehe Hospital, Director Liu, along with Wu Dahai and three gangsters with broken legs, were checking the broken bones under the personal care of Orthopedics Director Zhu.


    Naturally, Wu Dahai was treated first, and the other three gangsters endured their pain while waiting on the sidelines.


    Director Zhu was the one who had expelled Ye Qingping¡¯s family from the hospital and demanded a payment of two hundred thousand to be admitted.


    "Too ruthless, just too ruthless, that inhumane beast turned Brother Hai¡¯s hand into this state." Director Zhu cursed with lingering fear. He and Director Liu were in cahoots and naturally acquainted with Wu Dahai, a notable figure in the underworld.


    As he examined, he muttered, "No external injuries, Brother Hai, who the hell did this to you, and how exactly was it done? What weapon was used? It¡¯s too bizarre, just too bizarre. In my seven or eight years of practice, I¡¯ve never encountered such a peculiar situation; all the bones in the palm are shattered, but the skin and flesh remain intact. How could there be such an injury?"


    Director Zhu was bewildered, eager to understand the reason, as such knowledge would also enhance his medical expertise. Yet, even if he racked his brains, he could never have guessed that the injury was caused by a squeeze.


    Wu Dahai sucked in a cold breath, his face twitching as he rebuked, "Enough with the nonsense, hurry up and fix my hand."


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t disclose how he got injured; it was too humiliating to admit that someone had crushed it with a single squeeze.


    "To think of me, Brother Hai, renowned in the underworld, to fall so disgracefully," Wu Dahai lamented.


    Director Zhu responded truthfully, "Brother Hai, your injury is severe, and even with treatment overseas, it¡¯s impossible to restore it to its original state. Even if I use all my skills to treat it, I can only mend the broken bones, but this hand of yours is completely ruined. In the future, even lifting something slightly heavy will require caution, as it won¡¯t have any strength."


    "Fix it, or I¡¯ll cripple one of your hands." Wu Dahai¡¯s rage surged. He was the chief enforcer beside the Third Gang Leader of the Fierce Tiger Gang, and losing the use of a hand meant a bleak future, possibly dying a violent death on the streets at any time. Therefore, he harbored deep hatred for Ye Fan, the culprit, and vowed revenge.


    "Yes, yes, I¡¯ll do my best," Director Zhu wiped cold sweat from his brow, speaking with lingering fear.


    "Calm down, Brother Hai, the priority is to heal your hand. We can discuss other matters later." Liu Chan obsequiously said from the side, "I¡¯ve already notified the police. Someone is on the way to Ye Qingping¡¯s family, and it won¡¯t be long before those unruly ones are thrown into jail. Within three to five days, they¡¯ll be reduced to tears."


    "Hmm." Wu Dahai replied satisfactorily, suddenly drawing a breath, "Bastard, be gentle! Do you want to kill me with pain?"


    "Brother Hai, bear with it, I¡¯m almost done!" Director Zhu nervously flattered.


    At the same time, Ye Fan and his three companions also arrived at Xiehe Hospital.


    Xiehe Hospital was the most official and best hospital in the area.


    A female nurse approached, glancing sympathetically at Ye Qingping, then said bitterly, "Uncle, you should go to another hospital. This hospital can¡¯t admit you, and besides, Liu Chan and some others are with Director Zhu, and meeting them would be disadvantageous for you."


    The nurse was giving a good-natured warning. The last time Ye Qingping¡¯s family came to the hospital, there was quite a scene. Many in the hospital felt sorry for Ye Qingping, but no one truly helped, except for Dean Dong and, at most, Director Zhu, whom nobody dared to offend.


    "We¡¯re here to see Director Zhu; please take us to him." Ye Fan spoke kindly.


    "This...?" The female nurse was very troubled; she didn¡¯t want to see Ye Qingping¡¯s family suffer more humiliation and thus hesitated. She was unwilling to bring them to see Director Zhu.


    "Miss, you¡¯re very kind. Don¡¯t talk to us, or you might get dragged into this." Ye Qingping smiled casually, "I know where Director Zhu is; I¡¯ll lead the way."


    Ye Fan pushed the wheelchair, heading straight for their destination.


    "Why bother?" The female nurse couldn¡¯t bear it, but she was just a small nurse without much power and could only sigh, "Since ancient times, the fate of the poor is cheap. For those with power and influence, who cares about the lives of the poor?"


    Ye Juanjuan, Ye Qingping, and Xu Xia didn¡¯t know what capabilities Ye Fan had; they could only follow him.


    One of the youths among the three gangsters suddenly opened his eyes wide, fearfully exclaiming, "He... he... he¡¯s here!"


    "What do you mean he¡¯s here?" The two gangsters beside him looked in that direction.


    At that glance, the three gangsters¡¯ bodies trembled uncontrollably as if they were sieves.


    Ye Fan had left a shadow in their hearts, and the moment they saw him, they were terrified. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liu Chan noticed the anomaly, his gaze flickering as he hurriedly sent a message to his police contact. Yet, he was puzzled, "Could it be they¡¯re here to confront us? Just wait; I¡¯ll show you later."


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Wu Dahai asked, puzzled.


    "The person who hit you is here," Liu Chan smiled bitterly.


    "What?" Wu Dahai was suddenly shocked, forgetting about his injury.


    Director Zhu was secretly delighted, thinking this was his chance to impress Wu Dahai. He immediately said, "Brother Hai, rest assured. This is a hospital, the most sacred place. Whoever hit you, I¡¯ll get justice for you."


    Ye Fan¡¯s group of four appeared before the others.


    Wu Dahai, Liu Chan, and the other three gangsters couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious upon seeing Ye Fan.


    Director Zhu took two steps forward, blocking Ye Qingping, and coldly said, "I¡¯ve already told you, our hospital won¡¯t admit you. Even if you beg shamelessly, we won¡¯t treat you. Get lost, or I¡¯ll call the police to have you arrested."


    "People are watching; you beast, you¡¯re unworthy of being a doctor." Ye Qingping said, displeased.


    "Old thing, with one foot in the grave, you dare..." Director Zhu mocked and cursed.


    But suddenly, his cursing halted abruptly.


    With a crisp "Slap!" sound, Director Zhu was slapped, seeing stars, with his head buzzing.


    Two teeth, accompanied by blood, flew out of his mouth.


    This was Ye Fan taking action, landing a slap directly on Director Zhu, who spoke insolently, serving him a lesson.

 Chapter 120 - 117 An Eye for an Eye

    Chapter 120: Chapter 117 An Eye for an EyeThe slap from Ye Fan came out of the blue, leaving everyone present stunned.


    Ye Juanjuan and the other three were dumbfounded.


    Wu Dahai and Liu Chan were equally dumbfounded.


    "He... he he... he actually dared to hit Director Zhu!" Liu Chan felt like his world was collapsing.


    "Well done, that¡¯s the spirit of my Ye Family!" Ye Qingping, fearing nothing more than chaos, shouted excitedly. He had enough of the humiliation these past few days, and seeing Ye Fan¡¯s powerful and fearless posture, his face instantly turned rosy.


    "Good!" Ye Juanjuan cheered, raising her head excitedly.


    Xu Xia showed a relieved expression, but she was still very worried deep down because Director Zhu had connections above him.


    "How dare you hit me!" Director Zhu came back to his senses, screaming sharply, with his voice altered, angrily pointing at Ye Fan and scolding, "You rascal, this is a hospital, you actually dare to hit someone here, lawless, you are simply lawless. Do you know my uncle is the secretary of ********, just wait to go to jail, I will not let you off."


    "Noisy!" Ye Fan¡¯s expression turned cold, quickly reached out, and bent Director Zhu¡¯s pointing finger.


    "Crack!" A crisp sound echoed.


    "Ah!" Immediately following, Director Zhu¡¯s piercing scream spread out like a pig being slaughtered.


    The scream traveled far, catching lots of attention; whether it was the hospital¡¯s nurses or doctors, or the patients, they all swarmed in, surrounding the area.


    "Where¡¯s that rascal dare to hit a doctor?" a doctor scolded.


    "Who are you calling a rascal?"


    "Say it again, let us hear it!"


    "So what if you hit a doctor? Some unscrupulous doctors deserve a beating."


    Instantly, the surrounding crowd¡¯s words drowned out the complaining doctor, who ran away with his tail between his legs.


    "Well hit, some doctors today indeed need a beating, taking bribes is one thing, but turning minor illnesses into major ones, so heartless and without conscience, such doctors lacking medical ethics should go to the eighteenth level of Hell." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young man, hit hard, I¡¯ll testify for you. This Director Zhu is morally bankrupt with no medical ethics, a bad guy. My grandson was dislocated, lying in the hospital for eighteen days, and they refused to fix it, claiming his body needed conditioning before treatment; isn¡¯t this extortion? Does a simple dislocation require such fuss? They¡¯re obviously trying to extort us of our hard-earned money, utterly vile, vile to the bone."


    A senior offered to testify for Ye Fan, looking at Director Zhu with a very resentful expression.


    The nurse who had warned Ye Fan and the others stood at the front of the crowd, looking at Director Zhu¡¯s miserable state and the fear of Liu Chan and others, feeling quite satisfied, her face full of joy.


    "Without doctors, do you have to wait to die when you¡¯re sick? We are your saviors, yet you ungrateful ignorant common folks dare to tarnish our reputation," Director Zhu yelled.


    "Doctors should save lives with pots of medicine, see saving patients as their duty, unlike you, unscrupulous, money-driven doctors, who¡¯ve lost their medical ethics," the old man angrily retorted.


    Ye Fan scanned the surrounding crowd, not paying much attention to the passionate onlookers but focused entirely on Director Zhu. He came to the hospital to cause a disturbance, aiming to deal with those who persecuted his uncle¡¯s family entirely. Leaving potential threats was definitely unwise.


    Seeing Director Zhu about to start scolding the crowd again, Ye Fan interjected, "Director Zhu, right? You said my uncle needs two hundred thousand for his leg treatment, which was your diagnosis, no problem, right?"


    "I said it, so what? Are you going to kill me? Have the guts to kill me and show me." Director Zhu began to act rudely, having someone to rely on. He was fearless, already bearing a grudge for being slapped and having his finger bent by Ye Fan, and shouted, "I¡¯ll tell you frankly, causing a scene in the hospital, my colleagues already reported to the police, when they come, you¡¯ll just wait to go to jail, I won¡¯t let you get out of this easily, or I¡¯ll take your last name."


    "I can¡¯t stand people who talk too much, I won¡¯t kill you, but there¡¯s plenty of ways to deal with you," Ye Fan¡¯s gaze was exceptionally cold as he flew a kick straight to Director Zhu¡¯s kneecap.


    With a cracking sound of bones breaking, Director Zhu fell to the ground, howling hysterically, echoing in all directions.


    "Big brother, big brother, you are my own big brother, show some mercy!" At this moment, Director Zhu felt fear.


    The intense pain made his life worse than death; he was tortured to the point of extreme pain.


    He had been relying on having a strong backing, acting recklessly.


    Never did he think Ye Fan was so ruthless, breaking his arrogance in no time.


    Director Zhu, recognizing the situation, knew that by showing softness now he might suffer less. Otherwise, who knew what else might happen? So, he got scared, he panicked, he could no longer stay tough.


    "Evicting my uncle from the hospital was your punishment, since no one else can handle you, let me do it," Ye Fan coldly said, settling the debt Director Zhu owed his uncle.


    "Thank you, big brother, for your mercy, thank you, thank you," Director Zhu thanked with difficulty, enduring the pain.


    "Next, it¡¯s your turn, you broke my uncle¡¯s leg personally, right?" Ye Fan looked at Wu Dahai.


    Wu Dahai shivered, almost wetting his pants, Ye Fan was so ruthless, meeting Ye Fan¡¯s eyes made him tremble, he stuttered, "Big brother, I just took money to help someone out, offending your family was my fault, but please have mercy on me, one of my hands is already crippled, please let me go this time?"


    "Do you think that¡¯s possible?" Ye Fan mocked.


    "Big brother, can I do it myself, would that be okay?" Wu Dahai pleaded.


    If Ye Fan took action, it would be a serious comminuted fracture, too terrifying, so to suffer less, he preferred to do it himself.


    "No way!" Ye Fan coldly refused.


    He knew people like Wu Dahai were typical bullies who feared the strong. If left unchecked, Wu Dahai might even think of killing his uncle¡¯s entire family, so he couldn¡¯t go soft.


    Tooth for a tooth, Ye Fan wanted to collect multiple times the debt.


    "Don¡¯t go too far, leave some face, in the future, we can even be friends when we meet, aren¡¯t you afraid of bringing trouble upon yourself if you go to the extreme?" Wu Dahai was trembling with fear.


    "You¡¯re overestimating yourself, a mere small fry, how dare you act arrogant in front of me," Ye Fan¡¯s expression was icy cold.


    He moved in a flash, and before Wu Dahai could react, his leg had already suffered a serious fracture.

 Chapter 121 - 118: Throwing One鈥檚 Weight Around

    Chapter 121: Chapter 118: Throwing One¡¯s Weight AroundYe Fan said what he did, and in an instant, broke Wu Dahai¡¯s leg; that leg was essentially ruined.


    Liu Chan collapsed to the ground, like a heinous criminal, awaiting judgment from Ye Fan. Having seen what happened to Director Zhu and Wu Dahai with his own eyes, he knew he wouldn¡¯t fare any better.


    "When did Ye Qingping¡¯s family get someone this powerful to back them? If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have harmed Ye Qingping, let alone have Wu Dahai break his leg." Liu Chan was filled with regret.


    Director Zhu was terrified to the extreme; if there was a way to undo things, he swore he wouldn¡¯t dare to be arrogant in front of Ye Fan.


    The three thugs huddled in a corner, trembling and praying that Ye Fan would spare them.


    On Liu Chan¡¯s side, the most damaged was Wu Dahai. As the top hitter, he was now in this state, with one leg and one arm totally ruined. In the future, his days would be tough. If his enemies came for him, he¡¯d be doomed, and even if they didn¡¯t, others wanting to be the top hitter would come after him. So much so that Wu Dahai was despairing, never expecting to encounter such a troublesome situation.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t lay a hand on Liu Chan and the three thugs. There was no need; Liu Chan still had to pay the workers¡¯ overdue wages. Being injured would certainly delay the payroll, so Liu Chan was lucky to avert a disaster. As for the three thugs, Ye Fan didn¡¯t bother with them. He wasn¡¯t one to hit people indiscriminately, only targeting the main culprits who persecuted his uncle¡¯s family.


    Ye Fan glanced at Liu Chan, who immediately shivered and said anxiously, "Big brother, no, father, you¡¯re my real father, please spare me. I am a lump of fat, not worthy of your beating."


    "What about the overdue wages for the workers?" Ye Fan pressed him.


    "After this, I¡¯ll sell the factory, even if it means going broke, to ensure every worker gets their due." Liu Chan said resolutely. He had no choice but to say so; if he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d be in trouble. How could he not be afraid?


    "I¡¯ll believe you this once. If you go back on your word, there won¡¯t be a second chance." Ye Fan said lightly.


    "I won¡¯t, absolutely won¡¯t." Liu Chan wiped his sweat and agreed hastily.


    "His leg isn¡¯t made of iron, surely, it¡¯s so hard to break a person¡¯s leg in one kick."


    "Incredible, like a legendary hero,"


    The onlookers murmured in awe as they gazed at Ye Fan.


    Ye Qingping and the others stood transfixed. Seeing Ye Fan so forceful made them secretly satisfied yet worried. But at this point, they were prepared to face whatever came, just watching Ye Fan cause a stir without saying a word to dissuade him.


    Soon, the police arrived.


    Led by Captain Mao, seven or eight officers rushed over.


    "What are you all gawking at? Got nothing to do? Go back to your rooms." Captain Mao scolded.


    The crowd parted to make way; timid ones left, but more didn¡¯t move, staying put.


    "Eyes are for seeing, aren¡¯t they? Is it illegal to look?" an elderly man said with a quirky tone.


    "Considering you¡¯re an elder, I won¡¯t argue with you. Otherwise, I¡¯d arrest you for obstructing official duties." Captain Mao said, casting a harsh glance.


    "So mighty, used to bossing people around, don¡¯t even respect elders. You¡¯re supposed to be public servants, not thugs." The old man lamented.


    "How ungrateful." Captain Mao muttered under his breath, dismissing the old man. He had important business and didn¡¯t want more trouble, or else he¡¯d make the old man pay.


    Captain Mao and Liu Chan, Director Zhu, Wu Dahai, were cut from the same cloth, forming a twisted web of vested interests.


    Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family had called the police before, but it was all handled by Captain Mao. He¡¯d hardly glance at Ye Qingping¡¯s injuries and advised them to give in, warning them against opposing Liu Chan, then left. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ignoring Ye Qingping¡¯s injuries and not caring about the attackers.


    Captain Mao was in cahoots with Liu Chan, so how could he care?


    Ye Fan already knew the whole story. Besides Liu Chan, Wu Dahai, and Director Zhu, the one who directly persecuted his uncle was Captain Mao. Seeing Captain Mao arrive, Ye Fan¡¯s expression was already cold.


    Captain Mao was summoned by Liu Chan. Originally meant to arrest Ye Qingping¡¯s family at home, when Ye Fan¡¯s group reached the hospital, Liu Chan hurriedly informed Captain Mao to come and arrest them.


    Now, neither Liu Chan nor Director Zhu dared to call for help, with Ye Fan holding them in check, they were genuinely afraid, leaving everything to Captain Mao.


    Anyone could see that it was Ye Fan who incapacitated Director Zhu and Wu Dahai.


    So, there was no need to call for help, for their safety, staying quiet was best.


    Whether Captain Mao could subdue Ye Fan was uncertain, so Liu Chan and the others wisely stayed put.


    If Captain Mao captured Ye Fan, Liu Chan and the others would be safe, but what if things went wrong?


    "Who injured these people?" Captain Mao scrutinized the area, asking sternly.


    He sought evidence, suspecting that the culprit could only be Ye Fan, but since Liu Chan and the others stayed silent, he had to get testimony from others.


    "Don¡¯t know."


    "Didn¡¯t see."


    "I saw, a hero passed by earlier and taught two villains a lesson."


    ...


    Replies came one after another, none helpful.


    Captain Mao¡¯s expression turned cold, "You¡¯re harboring a criminal, that¡¯s a crime. Speak the truth, or don¡¯t blame me for getting rough."


    "Oh yeah? Get rough, let¡¯s see."


    "So we¡¯re criminals too, huh? Have the guts to arrest us all."


    "Such power, threatening patients and families in a hospital. Is there justice?"


    ...


    The crowd¡¯s voices rose in protest.


    Captain Mao was frustrated, helplessly motioning his men to disperse, persuading the crowd to leave and stop watching the spectacle.


    Captain Mao swaggered directly toward Ye Fan, malice evident.

 Chapter 122 - 119: You Are the Devil

    Chapter 122: Chapter 119: You Are the DevilCaptain Mao walked over to Ye Fan, striding like a dragon and a tiger, and shouted, "It was you who broke these people¡¯s legs. Everyone should take responsibility for their actions. Don¡¯t think you can weasel your way out of this."


    He wasn¡¯t foolish; anyone with eyes could tell it was Ye Fan by the onlookers¡¯ gazes and the victims¡¯ trembling actions. Concluding that Ye Fan was the perpetrator wasn¡¯t without reason.


    "Which eye of yours saw that?" Ye Fan asked with interest.


    "Yeah, which dog eye of yours saw him hitting people?"


    "We can all testify he didn¡¯t hit anyone."


    "The hero who hit them flew away long ago."


    Voices of support echoed around, completely reversing the truth, scolding Captain Mao into a corner amidst the nonsense.


    "Shut up, all of you shut the hell up. Anyone who dares babble again, be careful, I¡¯ll charge you with obstructing official duties." Captain Mao, burning with anger, stared at the furious crowd, his gaze turning ice cold.


    Captain Mao¡¯s men maintained order, driving away the agitated crowd.


    "Kid, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it; you are a major suspect. You need to come with us. If you¡¯re innocent, good, but if you¡¯re dangerous, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t bear the consequences." Captain Mao shouted.


    "Don¡¯t go with him. What right do they have to randomly arrest people? Is there no law anymore? These people are treacherous. If you follow them, you¡¯re bound to be unjustly accused and insulted. We¡¯re all here; who dares to arrest people, come through us first."


    The crowd couldn¡¯t contain themselves, and their outrage blocked all of Captain Mao¡¯s men.


    "Mao, you know how my legs got broken, don¡¯t you? Instead of catching the culprit, you threaten me to behave. Now you¡¯re making a scene; be careful, I¡¯ll fight you to the death." Ye Qingping was furious.


    Captain Mao was frustrated because Liu Chan and others were silent, not even offering him any testimony, leaving him as the focal point of criticism. He realized the situation was beyond his expectation and rather troublesome.


    However, Captain Mao didn¡¯t retreat. If he backed down for a mere defiant person, he¡¯d become a laughingstock.


    "Captain, what should we do now?" someone asked anxiously.


    "Draw the weapons, what else?" Captain Mao led, pulling out his gun, and the others followed suit.


    Seeing Captain Mao and his men draw their guns, the crowd felt a bit intimidated.


    "Come with me to accept investigation. The charge of resisting arrest is serious; I have the right to shoot you dead." Captain Mao pointed at Ye Fan and sneered.


    "Is that so!" Ye Fan¡¯s expression turned cold. He wasn¡¯t afraid to admit he was the one who crippled Wu Dahai and the others; he merely found it unworthy to reply. Now, seeing Captain Mao pointing a gun at him, he got angry, "Don¡¯t you want to know if I¡¯m the one who crippled these scumbags? No need to rush; you¡¯re about to find out."


    "Cuff him," Captain Mao ordered a team member beside him.


    "Yes!" The person immediately moved to act.


    "Ah!" Following this, a mournful scream resounded as Captain Mao¡¯s body fell to the ground. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fan did nothing more than kick and break Captain Mao¡¯s leg, the injury more severe than Wu Dahai¡¯s.


    "This?"


    "This this!"


    "This this this?!"


    Not only did Captain Mao¡¯s men stand in shock, but the onlookers, including Ye Juanjuan, Liu Chan, and others, were all stupefied, gasping in disbelief.


    "He really dares to hit, huh, he¡¯ll hit just anyone."


    "This is assaulting an officer. Is he fearless like a newborn calf or does he have connections above?"


    "This is bound to cause trouble!"


    Discussion spread; hearts were as calm as water, as their minds buzzed.


    "Good thing we didn¡¯t report to Captain Mao, or else..." Wu Dahai and Director Zhu shivered, not daring to think further. They were truly scared of Ye Fan; he was utterly ruthless, fearing neither heaven nor earth.


    "Husband, daughter, could something happen?" Xu Xia worried.


    "Nothing will happen. If something does, our family will take it together. What¡¯s there to fear? Let¡¯s vent our frustration first." Ye Qingping said nonchalantly.


    "Exactly!" Ye Juanjuan stood by her dad¡¯s side, mentally supporting her brother¡¯s actions.


    "Captain!" They gathered around Captain Mao, looking anxious, their faces turning purple.


    They had seen ruthless people, but none like this. One kick broke a leg; Captain Mao wasn¡¯t an ordinary person, his status was recognized, yet Ye Fan was utterly lawless.


    "Shoot him, shoot him now, arrest, assaulting an officer, disturbing the peace, reckless aggression, each crime is enough to have him punished." Captain Mao angrily ordered.


    "This?" They nearly cried; to kill someone, they didn¡¯t have the courage. They could boast and intimidate, but in such a situation, they feared.


    "Useless!" Captain Mao chastised.


    Ye Fan said lightly, "Now you know who crippled those scumbags, right?"


    "You... you shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant, you¡¯re in big trouble. Wait for execution." Captain Mao yelled.


    "Stubbornly ignorant, persecuting my uncle, and threatening him. As a public servant, breaking the law while knowing the law, that¡¯s an added charge. Seems like breaking one leg was too light; let¡¯s break the other one." Ye Fan said, moving to act.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don¡¯t move!"


    "Stand still!"


    They moved, holding guns, trembling as they aimed at Ye Fan.


    "Get lost! If you act recklessly again, none of you will have good ends." Ye Fan, with eyes sharp like electricity, coldly stared over.


    Their gazes instantly shrank, as if being stared at by a ghost, the feeling was especially horrifying, chilling to the bone. Facing the mighty Ye Fan, they subconsciously lowered their hands, no longer daring to point their guns at Ye Fan, unsure of where to position them appropriately.


    They, like Wu Dahai, were truly afraid of Ye Fan.


    Especially that gaze, directly able to kill, making people tremble with fear.


    What good are guns anyway?


    They can¡¯t protect oneself¡¯s safety, wanting to harm others, is that possible?


    Under Ye Fan¡¯s sweeping gaze, it felt like being nestled in dense murderous intent, how could one not be afraid?


    "You¡¯re a demon, you¡¯re a damn demon." Captain Mao finally trembled.


    He was always arrogant, but now he realized, Wu Dahai, a big shot in the underworld, conceded, indicating many problems; he was too arrogant, and now he faced severe consequences.


    "Crack!" Ye Fan lifted his leg and kicked, breaking Captain Mao¡¯s other leg.


    Captain Mao cried out in agony.


    The crowd gasped.


    Soon, the special police who received the emergency call arrived, led by Director Sun, and a group swarmed into the hospital.


    [[PS: An extra Chapter today, thanks to the big rewards from (Empty City Old Dream) and (Tired @Reckless Youth)... Adding an extra Chapter for your rewards, two more Chapters in the afternoon, the update volume won¡¯t decrease...]]

 Chapter 123 - 120: Zhang Lu Saves the Day

    Chapter 123: Chapter 120: Zhang Lu Saves the DayDirector Sun came roaring with the SWAT team, the cold gun barrels striking fear into hearts.


    Originally, Director Sun would never make a personal appearance, but the repeated calls from the hospital compelled him to prioritize this, leading him to the scene himself.


    "A big shot has arrived!" the onlookers sighed, instinctively stepping aside to clear the path.


    Captain Mao and seven or eight people couldn¡¯t intimidate them, but now the stance of Director Sun genuinely made them uneasy.


    "A den of snakes and rats, things are not looking good now." Their expressions towards Ye Fan were filled with sympathy.


    Even Ye Juanjuan and the other two were deeply worried; the situation had escalated beyond their expectations.


    Wu Dahai, Director Zhu, and others revealed sinister smiles, looking at Ye Fan with hatred. When Captain Mao arrived, they were cautious and didn¡¯t dare to express themselves, but now, they were no longer afraid of Ye Fan.


    With so many guns, even if Ye Fan had the guts of a lion, he couldn¡¯t escape now.


    "You bastard, you¡¯re dead, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead." Captain Mao laughed amidst his pain.


    "Fanfan..." Ye Qingping and his wife softly called out in concern.


    "Uncle, Aunt, it¡¯s okay, leave it to me, nothing will happen." Ye Fan softly reassured them.


    He attacked Director Zhu, Captain Mao, and others to escalate the situation, intending to capture all the culprits who persecuted his uncle¡¯s family. Now, the expected outcome was achieved, and all the related personnel had come to light.


    Director Sun swept his gaze, seeing the injuries of Captain Mao and others, his heart grew as cold as ice.


    Captain Mao fearlessly made his complaint, "Director, it was this little punk, he¡¯s a dangerous individual, ruthless, lawless, assaulted the police in broad daylight, publicly challenged the authority of the police, and seriously threatened our safety, he must be shot dead on the spot, or else where do we put our face."


    "Shut up." Director Sun yelled at Captain Mao, then stared at Ye Fan, "Is it you who ruthlessly crippled them?"


    Ye Fan responded with a question, "Is it you who covered up everything, ignoring the lives of the workers, turning a blind eye to the beating of my uncle, and you didn¡¯t care."


    Director Sun frowned, glancing at Ye Qingping, understanding who Ye Fan¡¯s uncle referred to. He was involved in this, having taken a hundred thousand in bribes, thus ignoring Liu Chan¡¯s wage arrears and letting Liu Chan act recklessly.


    "What kind of backing does he have to beat Captain Mao and Director Zhu like this? Also, Wu Dahai is a well-known figure, renowned in the streets for his power, yet he got caught up too." Director Sun pondered.


    He wasn¡¯t naive enough to think Ye Fan was a fool; seeing Ye Fan¡¯s fearless demeanor, he knew he might have crossed someone with a background. More importantly, Dongfang City wasn¡¯t the same as it used to be, so he had to be extra cautious.


    "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying." Director Sun couldn¡¯t admit his collusion with Liu Chan and others, officially saying, "You severely injured others, the consequences are severe, come with me to be investigated. If you have grievances, you can appeal to me, but this private assault must be handled impartially and severely punished."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you clear yourself, but do you think it¡¯s possible for me to go back with you?" Ye Fan said coldly.


    "You¡¯re very dangerous, I can sense that." Director Sun smiled harmlessly, "But you¡¯re not alone, if a conflict arises and innocents get hurt, regrets will be too late."


    Director Sun was indirectly threatening Ye Fan with Ye Qingping and others, and Ye Fan obviously heard the undertone.


    After saying that, Director Sun waved his hand, and the SWAT team suddenly pointed their pitch-black muzzles at the target.


    Ye Fan¡¯s expression turned cold; if he fully acted, he could definitely neutralize the threat from the SWAT team, inevitably injuring many, which he didn¡¯t want to do. Just like when he injured Captain Mao but ignored the people on his side, he didn¡¯t want to harm the innocent, he just wanted those who made mistakes to receive the punishment they deserved.


    But now, looking at those holding guns, Ye Fan felt a chill over his heart.


    "Daring to point a gun at me, you have guts." Ye Fan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his anger rising.


    "Hmph, you arrogant fool." Director Sun sneered mockingly, "If I hear another word of nonsense from you, a volley of bullets will make you into a sieve."


    Just as Ye Fan was about to make a move to eliminate the threat.


    Just as the SWAT team unlocked their safety catches, ready to shoot.


    Just as all around people¡¯s nerves were stretched to the limit.


    An unexpected change occurred.


    "Da da da!!!" Slightly crisp footsteps echoed in the corridor.


    An elegant woman appeared, her expression a bit displeased, coming slowly.


    Every step she took tugged at many people¡¯s heartstrings.


    She was Zhang Lu, who hastened here immediately after receiving Ye Fan¡¯s message.


    Not many knew Zhang Lu, but Director Sun, the SWAT captain, and Captain Mao had seen her photo. The organization had orders that whatever Zhang Lu instructed must be unconditionally carried out by them.


    "Why is she here?" Director Sun was confused.


    He quickly ran up to greet her, bending down, "Chief, what wind brought you here."


    In his heart, Director Sun even had thoughts of suicide; evidently, Zhang Lu came with unfriendly intent, likely to help Ye Fan, making him exceedingly worried.


    The SWAT captain also saluted, "Chief!"


    The SWAT team followed the captain¡¯s cue, although they were not privy to Zhang Lu¡¯s identity, they realized she was someone significant.


    Captain Mao was helped to his feet by those nearby, holding his pain, and greeted loudly.


    "What is going on?"


    "What exactly is happening?"


    "Who on earth is she?"


    The crowd was in an uproar.


    "This time, it seems we¡¯ve hit a snag." Director Zhu wore a mournful face, although he had connections, compared to the current scenario, his connections were nothing.


    "All blame lies with Liu Chan, that grandson dragged me into danger." Wu Dahai felt like crying too. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It¡¯s over, completely over." Liu Chan was ashen-faced, utterly hopeless.


    Watching Director Sun and others¡¯ attitude towards Zhang Lu, this scene shocked everyone.


    "Could it be, she¡¯s here to help Fanfan?" Ye Qingping was filled with delight.


    "This girl is nice, she matches well with our Fanfan, but I wonder if she¡¯s married." Xu Xia schemed in her own way.


    Ye Juanjuan turned her head, helplessly muttering, "Mom, what nonsense are you talking about? Do you even know what¡¯s happening now?"


    "We just reunited with Fanfan, we don¡¯t even know if Fanfan is married or not; this is my fault." Xu Xia blamed herself.


    "..." Ye Juanjuan almost spat blood.


    ```

 Chapter 124 - 121: When the Tree Falls, the Monkeys Scatter

    Chapter 124: Chapter 121: When the Tree Falls, the Monkeys ScatterZhang Lu bypassed Director Sun, not even glancing at him, completely ignoring him.


    "This is bad, if this goes wrong, my career is over." Director Sun wiped off his cold sweat.


    In his heart, he hated Liu Chan to the core, wishing he could take a pill of regret, he¡¯d never have gotten involved in Liu Chan¡¯s dirty business.


    Zhang Lu paused slightly next to the SWAT Captain, instructing, "Put away all the guns for me."


    "Yes!" came the firm reply, as the guns were uniformly holstered.


    Zhang Lu didn¡¯t acknowledge Captain Mao, heading straight to Ye Fan¡¯s side.


    "I had guessed he would call for reinforcements. Until the last moment, we hoped for luck; now it¡¯s time to give up. We¡¯re doomed." Director Sun and the others thought, even those who had died were included.


    Director Sun, Captain Mao, Director Zhu, and Wu Dahai all grew to hate Liu Chan intensely.


    "Was I on time?" Zhang Lu asked softly.


    Seeing Zhang Lu¡¯s attitude towards Ye Fan, Director Sun and the others felt a tremor in their hearts, "Her orders we must obey unconditionally, and she is treating him so respectfully. Who on earth is he? Could it be that his status in the organization is higher than hers?"


    At this thought, Director Sun and the others even felt like jumping off a building, constantly blaming Ye Fan, "You¡¯re a big shot, why didn¡¯t you reveal your identity earlier? If you did, we would have restrained ourselves a bit, wouldn¡¯t this have saved us a lot of trouble?"


    Director Sun and the others realized they were involved in Ye Qingping¡¯s family affairs. Now, they¡¯re sure it¡¯s time to settle accounts one by one.


    Their fate is bound to be grim, if not death, then at least a heavy penalty as per organization rules.


    "Just in time." Ye Fan said lightly, "If you had been a little later, I would have acted, and some innocent people would have been hurt by then."


    "If I had known, I would have come a quarter of an hour later, waited until you¡¯d finished, and then come to clean up for you. How great would that be?" Zhang Lu expressed disappointment, lamenting her poor timing.


    "What kind of talk is that?" Ye Fan was immensely frustrated.


    "True feelings, getting you to owe me a big favor is not easy. Clearly, I came too early. Such a small issue is too simple for me, not enough for you to owe me a favor." Zhang Lu said sincerely.


    "It¡¯s already a big favor, what kind of logic do you have in your head?" Ye Fan was extremely exasperated.


    In Zhang Lu¡¯s heart, the more favors Ye Fan owed, the better. Thus, in future, when Zhang Lu needed Ye Fan, he would have no excuses. Ye Fan sensed this from Zhang Lu¡¯s serious words, feeling particularly troubled.


    Their conversation left those who heard it filled with confusion, unable to grasp the situation.


    Especially the SWAT officers, their hearts trembled. According to Ye Fan¡¯s words, if Zhang Lu had been a bit late, they¡¯d likely be the ones lying on the ground groaning, sustaining serious injuries meant to neutralize threats and result in a loss of combat capability.


    They gradually believed Ye Fan had such capabilities, thus looked at Zhang Lu with gratitude.


    "What happened here? Tell me." Zhang Lu went straight to the point.


    Ye Fan briefly explained the situation at home and at the factory based on the facts.


    "Leave it to me." Zhang Lu said with a cold smile, then walked over to Liu Chan.


    "I¡¯m going to ask you a few questions, hope you answer truthfully. I won¡¯t ask twice, make sure you listen clearly, if you deceive me, I have a thousand ways to end you." Zhang Lu sternly warned.


    "Yes, yes, yes, I will speak the truth without reserve!" Liu Chan nodded in terror.


    He also realized the gravity of the situation; if kept within control, even if someone died, it¡¯d be a minor issue, but now that a big figure like Zhang Lu was here, with even Director Sun being so respectful, he dared not hide anything further.


    "Who have you bribed and for how much?" Zhang Lu asked bluntly.


    "Chief, I will answer honestly, and have pledged the factory to pay the overdue workers¡¯ wages, do you think the crime I¡¯ve committed is severe, how many years can I be sentenced?" Liu Chan asked cautiously.


    "Bribery in itself is not much, but those who accept bribes commit serious crimes." Zhang Lu commented indifferently.


    "Chief, I¡¯m guilty beyond redemption, I have made someone break Ye Qingping¡¯s leg, I¡¯m addicted to gambling, frequent young girls, and collude with underworld people, committing every evil possible, my crimes are many, enough to make my imprisonment longer, right?" Liu Chan now just wanted to spend his life in jail, at least his life would be safe there, otherwise, he¡¯d surely face a terrible death outside.


    His actions dragged Director Sun, Wu Dahai, and Director Zhu into the mess.


    Just Wu Dahai¡¯s intense hatred alone was enough to drive him to ruin, thus in order to live, only in prison was safe, so now he only wanted to confess more.


    Escaping from Wu Dahai¡¯s clutches was impossible.


    "A sentence of twenty to thirty years is no problem." Zhang Lu, understanding Liu Chan¡¯s intentions, showed some patience.


    "Great, I can spend it in prison." Liu Chan showed an unusual kind of joy.


    Without hesitation, he said, "Director Sun and Brother Hai took one million, Captain Mao and Director Zhu took a hundred thousand."


    Liu Chan exposed the four people who had accepted his bribes.


    Every man for himself, or the heavens will destroy you.


    He now only considered his own interests, ignoring everything else.


    "Liu Chan, you bastard, you¡¯re spitting lies, what evidence do you have? Accusing me falsely comes with consequences." Director Sun roared.


    "Bastard!" Captain Mao¡¯s face turned livid, almost bleeding, he wished to devour Liu Chan alive.


    Among the four, Director Sun, Captain Mao, and Director Zhu, just the issue of accepting bribes would be severely punished.


    Wu Dahai felt assured, he only hit someone, nothing big, besides, he also got beaten, just a minor issue. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course I have evidence, a crafty rabbit has three burrows, let alone a person, dealing with you, I must be cautious, otherwise, if you frame me, who would I reason with?" Liu Chan was determined to oppose Director Sun and others.


    "You dog, you really caused lots of trouble." Director Sun and the others reluctantly closed their eyes, with their hearts bleeding.


    "Director Sun, you are suspected of accepting bribes, allowing your subordinates to threaten and beat good people, colluding with evil-doers, your crime is aggravated."


    "Captain Mao, as a law enforcer, knowing the law and breaking it, harming civilians, treating the masses like fish and meat, your crimes are despicable."


    "Director Zhu, as a doctor, driving patients away, arbitrarily charging exorbitant fees, what are your intentions?"


    "And Wu Dahai, the executioner."


    "Arrest them all, deal with them according to law." Zhang Lu said indignantly.


    "Yes!" The SWAT team sprang into action.


    [A salute of gratitude to esteemed [Perhaps No Expectations] for the reward, thank you... mwah]

 Chapter 125 - 122 Divine Doctor Ye

    Chapter 125: Chapter 122 Divine Doctor YeDirector Sun and others were caught, their faces revealing a look of desolation.


    The upcoming investigation is predictable; a heap of charges is inevitable because none of them are clean. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good!" The patients and their families, hiding at a distance, clapped their hands in celebration.


    "The eyes of the people are sharp; there is no good end for those who seek ill-gains." Zhang Lu glanced at the cheering crowd, feeling utterly satisfied. Eliminating the rotten elements within the organization is a good deed.


    "If only we knew today would come, we wouldn¡¯t have done this in the first place." Director Sun and the others drooped their faces, filled with regret.


    "It¡¯s resolved, everything is resolved like this. The reinforcements Fanfan called in are incredible." Xu Xia laughed, no longer worried, looking at Ye Fan and Zhang Lu with boundless happiness.


    Ye Qingping was full of joy, seeing all the villains captured, and the humiliation and repression he suffered vanished completely.


    "Uncle, Aunt, are you relieved? If you¡¯re still upset, tell me, and I¡¯ll help you vent." Zhang Lu approached Ye Qingping and the others, inquiring like this.


    "Relieved, it¡¯s so satisfying. Little girl, thank you." Ye Qingping and his wife sincerely thanked her, "The remaining matters we¡¯ll leave to the law. Letting them face a fair trial is the greatest comfort to us."


    "Look, how understanding the victims are, yet you¡¯re still thinking of venting anger for others. What, are you thinking of resorting to private punishment?" Director Sun and others thought deeply, Zhang Lu¡¯s words making them nervous, yet the victims were sensible people.


    "That¡¯s good." Zhang Lu smiled faintly. As long as Ye Qingping¡¯s anger dissipated, she could save some energy; otherwise, she was itching to give Director Sun and others a good beating.


    At this moment, Dean Dong from Xiehe Hospital, accompanied by Han Guoqing and others, appeared, tightly surrounded.


    Professor Dong was the one who volunteered to draw Xu Li¡¯s blood, only to be refused entry.


    He is the dean of Xiehe Hospital, but in front of Han Guoqing, he has to lower himself several notches.


    The appearance of Ye Fan in his hospital was such a big deal that it had already disturbed him.


    At the time, Professor Dong was not in the hospital but was discussing the restorative medicine for gastric cancer with Han Guoqing and the others.


    Upon learning that Ye Fan appeared at Xiehe Hospital, the group rushed over anxiously.


    "What has happened?" Han Guoqing and the others, not understanding the situation, looked at the scene before them, already knowing something major had happened.


    Especially seeing Director Sun being captured, their hearts pounded with confusion, wondering what exactly had occurred?


    "Dean, save me." Director Zhu regarded him as a savior and pleaded urgently.


    Professor Dong¡¯s expression darkened, he remained silent. Since even a person like Director Sun was captured, Director Zhu was clearly a small fry. With his people being caught in his hospital, it was a blow to his face, but he restrained himself from responding to Director Zhu.


    "Divine Doctor!"


    "Divine Doctor Ye."


    "It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you, we¡¯ve been eager to meet for a long time." Under Han Guoqing¡¯s lead, the authorities in the domestic medical field, one elderly person after another, greeted Ye Fan warmly.


    "Divine Doctor? What Divine Doctor??" Zhang Lu¡¯s eyebrows were raised in utter confusion.


    "What¡¯s going on? How did Fanfan become a Divine Doctor?" Ye Juanjuan and the other two were completely baffled.


    Director Sun¡¯s body trembled, almost falling to the ground. The people before him, each with more influence than he could muster, now showing such respect towards Ye Fan, sank his heart into the depths.


    "Damn, why didn¡¯t you reveal your identity sooner? You¡¯re screwing me over, screwing me over, indeed." A figure in Director Sun¡¯s mind shouted to the sky, frustrated to the point of spewing blood.


    "Who are you people? I don¡¯t know you, and I¡¯m no Divine Doctor, don¡¯t call me that," Ye Fan said coldly.


    He was telling the truth, but in others¡¯ ears, his words landed like a bolt from the blue.


    Even Ye Qingping and his wife were shocked, "Don¡¯t know them? How is that possible? Each and every one of these people is an expert in the medical field."


    "The Divine Doctor appears and disappears, so naturally, he hasn¡¯t met us before, but we have long admired him, waiting eagerly for the chance to meet. Now that we¡¯ve encountered him by chance, how could we not take the opportunity to learn some medical skills from Divine Doctor Ye?" Professor Dong smiled amiably.


    "Exactly, exactly..." The response was overwhelmingly in agreement.


    "Bumping into us by chance, speaking falsehoods without preparation." Ye Fan remarked indifferently.


    Professor Dong and others could only smile bitterly, their courteous words turning into sheer honesty in Ye Fan¡¯s ears, leaving them quite helpless.


    "Fanfan, speak nicely, is there anyone as unapproachable as you?" Unable to hold back, Ye Qingping gave a reprimand.


    "Oh!" Ye Fan responded, then amiably said, "I¡¯m really not some Divine Doctor, so don¡¯t pester me."


    "His casual words hold more weight than all our respect." Han Guoqing and others looked towards Ye Qingping, wondering about his relation to Divine Doctor Ye, guessing he must be an elder given how one word from him caused such a change in Ye Fan¡¯s demeanor towards them.


    "Divine Doctor Ye, we won¡¯t beat around the bush. We have a request for you." Han Guoqing smiled.


    "I know your intentions, but I can¡¯t help you." Ye Fan had already speculated that these people, like Lu Xiangxiang, were after his medical expertise.


    With Ye Fan unwilling to relent, Han Guoqing and others turned their attention to Ye Qingping, hoping to indirectly win Ye Fan¡¯s favor.


    "Sir, may I know your surname?" Han Guoqing inquired politely.


    Ye Qingping quickly replied, "Surname is Ye, there¡¯s no need for Dean Han to be so polite."


    He felt somewhat constrained now, as Han Guoqing was a huge figure, known by few nationwide who didn¡¯t know him.


    Professor Dong promptly said, "Mr. Ye, your leg¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good, it needs immediate treatment, let me personally examine and dress it."


    "Dean Dong, you¡¯re a bone specialist. Having you treat me is truly my good fortune!" Ye Qingping was thrilled.


    For Ye Qingping, whether it was Han Guoqing or Professor Dong, they were all big figures. At this moment, they appeared so gentle, naturally due to Ye Fan¡¯s influence.


    "Mr. Ye, no need to be polite, it would truly be my great fortune to treat your bone." Professor Dong¡¯s humility was somewhat excessive.


    Ye Fan sneered, "My uncle was driven out of your hospital. For bone fixing, a whopping fee of twenty thousand was billed."


    "What? Such a thing actually happened!" Professor Dong was furious, and upon looking at the captured Director Zhu, he understood everything.


    "Divine Doctor Ye, it¡¯s my poor choice in personnel; please do not blame me. I will go immediately to treat Mr. Ye¡¯s injuries." Professor Dong apologized, "Mr. Ye, sorry for your suffering."


    "It¡¯s fine, Dean Dong isn¡¯t to blame, it¡¯s just my misfortune to cross paths with the wrong people." Ye Qingping said calmly.


    "Mr. Ye¡¯s magnanimity towards small-mindedness is truly humbling." Professor Dong, full of remorse, pushed the wheelchair and went ahead to provide treatment.

 Chapter 126 - 123: Worthy of Being the Divine Doctor

    Chapter 126: Chapter 123: Worthy of Being the Divine DoctorProfessor Dong was being solicitous as usual and pushed Ye Qingping to go for the bone-setting treatment.


    In the field of orthopedics, Professor Dong was slightly better than Han Guoqing.


    Under Han Guoqing¡¯s arrangement, tables and chairs were brought in, and tea was brewed, allowing Xu Xia and Ye Juanjuan to sit down. As Ye Fan¡¯s relatives, they had to be specially cared for. Xu Xia and her daughter could hardly refuse the hospitality and could only take a seat with some apprehension.


    "Fanfan has really improved. Even an important figure like Han Guoqing has come to ask for help. That¡¯s amazing, truly amazing. And this beautiful girl, it seems her relationship with Fanfan is also not simple." Xu Xia beamed with joy.


    Ye Juanjuan was a bit stunned, very surprised. She only knew her brother was great at fighting, never thinking that in terms of medical skills, even top experts would concede to him. The term ¡¯Divine Doctor¡¯ explained a lot, and Zhang Lu, this woman of notably high status, also got along well with her brother, making her wonder if his skills were a bit too extraordinary.


    "Miss, how about having a sip of tea to quench your thirst?" Han Guoqing said to Zhang Lu. He didn¡¯t know her but could see she was surely an important person, commanding the special police present to arrest people, showing significant capability.


    Han Guoqing was so courteous to Zhang Lu because of her good relationship with Ye Fan.


    Of course, Zhang Lu didn¡¯t care who Han Guoqing was. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure." Zhang Lu was straightforward. She originally wanted to escort Director Sun and others away, but seeing that Ye Fan¡¯s relatives were still receiving treatment, she decided to wait a little longer before leaving.


    "Divine Doctor Ye, Mr. Ye¡¯s leg won¡¯t take long to stabilize. After some time, it will heal. You don¡¯t need to worry." Han Guoqing made small talk.


    Not one to hit a smiling face, Ye Fan, seeing Han Guoqing being so polite, naturally wouldn¡¯t treat him coldly. He earnestly said, "You all are the real medical experts. I have some medical expertise, but it¡¯s a strange and esoteric practice, not suitable for the mainstream. Furthermore, I can¡¯t teach you my medical skills. It¡¯s not a matter of hoarding them, but they¡¯re truly not transferable to others."


    "Since Divine Doctor Ye says so, of course I believe it." Han Guoqing, being sensible, wouldn¡¯t force anything. He also guessed that Ye Fan had confidence in curing difficult illnesses in medicine. However, it would make the patient endure unimaginable pain. He said solemnly, "I have an unreasonable request, and I hope Divine Doctor Ye can agree."


    "Don¡¯t call me Divine Doctor Ye, I¡¯m not worthy of that title. Just say what you need. If I can help, I naturally won¡¯t stand idly by," Ye Fan replied sincerely.


    "With such a title as Divine Doctor, you truly deserve it," Han Guoqing said earnestly. "I have three patients; I hope Divine Doctor Ye can heal them."


    "They¡¯re all late-stage stomach cancer patients, right?" Ye Fan could see through Han Guoqing¡¯s intentions at a glance.


    The fact that he healed Xu Li has already caused a sensation. They¡¯ve even named the cancer cure factor as the ¡¯stomach cancer recovery factor.¡¯ It¡¯s evident that Han Guoqing and others want a significant breakthrough in medicine, and researching the cure factor is the first step. They couldn¡¯t get blood samples from Xu Li, so they had to ask Ye Fan to cure three more patients for Han Guoqing to research thoroughly.


    "Nothing gets past Divine Doctor Ye," Han Guoqing smiled stiffly. Ye Fan seemed to be able to see through his thoughts, hitting the nail on the head, making him quite startled.


    "All right, but you also need to be careful. After curing the patients, whether you achieve breakthrough research results doesn¡¯t concern me, but the cure factor for stomach cancer in the blood will only last three to five days, and the amount will gradually decrease," Ye Fan reminded.


    "Thank you, Divine Doctor Ye, for the reminder. This is extremely important for us," Han Guoqing expressed his gratitude.


    Even such a small reminder could make a big difference, reducing many detours in research.


    Han Guoqing had already found three late-stage stomach cancer patients. Of course, after curing the three, they would donate some blood for research. It was a kind of trade, exchanging life for some blood samples, temporarily acting as guinea pigs.


    He also understood that Xu Li couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. Otherwise, if Ye Fan got annoyed, it would ruin everything.


    "Is Divine Doctor Ye really so amiable? He doesn¡¯t have any airs or a bad temper."


    "As long as you¡¯re polite and sincere with him, he¡¯ll respond kindly and sincerely."


    "Truly worthy of being called a Divine Doctor, possessing both extraordinary medical ethics and unmatched virtues."


    The experts behind Han Guoqing were ashamed one by one. Compared to Ye Fan¡¯s kindness, their usual tempers were quite harsh. With a bit of skill, their airs were extensive. In comparison to Ye Fan, they were utterly embarrassed.


    "When I have time, I¡¯ll go to the hospital, maybe in the next couple of days. Since you have something to ask, I won¡¯t refuse cold-heartedly, but I prefer not to publicize my medical skills," Ye Fan warned.


    Han Guoqing¡¯s hospital wasn¡¯t the current one, and since Ye Fan couldn¡¯t leave now, he¡¯d find another time to visit Han Guoqing.


    "Here¡¯s my business card. Divine Doctor Ye, contact me when convenient," Han Guoqing handed over a glitzy card.


    "Hmm." Ye Fan accepted the card.


    With such courteous treatment from Han Guoqing, Ye Fan naturally wouldn¡¯t ignore him.


    The mission of Han Guoqing¡¯s trip was successfully accomplished, even more smoothly than anticipated. Ye Fan was so easy to talk to, worthy of being a Divine Doctor, virtuous without equal.


    Being a smart person, after Ye Fan¡¯s promise, he went to consult with other experts, wisely not pestering Ye Fan further.


    Ye Fan sat down.


    Now, Ye Fan, Zhang Lu, and Ye Juanjuan with her mother were sitting and having tea, while Director Sun and others, including Han Guoqing, stood.


    The scene wouldn¡¯t change until Ye Qingping¡¯s leg was stabilized.


    Given her profession, Zhang Lu was very curious about Ye Fan¡¯s relatives and was already chatting delightfully with Ye Juanjuan and Xu Xia.


    "You know medical skills? How come I didn¡¯t know?" Zhang Lu looked at Ye Fan, eyes full of confusion.


    "I know lots of things. Do you think you know all there is about me?" Ye Fan replied earnestly.


    Zhang Lu was speechless. His words made it sound like she was useless, as if anyone could know everything he knows, which was truly laughable.


    "Sometimes, when you speak, it makes one want to go crazy," Zhang Lu said helplessly.


    Ye Juanjuan interjected, "Brother, what have you done to make experts in the medical field look upon you so favorably?"


    "Yes, I¡¯m also curious. Clearly, none of you knew each other, and you don¡¯t have even a small reputation in the medical world. Why are they respecting you so much, calling you a Divine Doctor so freely? It¡¯s really puzzling." Zhang Lu was full of questions.


    "It¡¯s nothing, really," Ye Fan said helplessly.

 Chapter 127 - 124: The Seed of My Ye Family

    Chapter 127: Chapter 124: The Seed of My Ye FamilyYe Fan didn¡¯t tell anyone about curing stomach cancer, as it was too shocking, and there was no need to mention it.


    "Hmph, still keeping secrets, what¡¯s the big deal." Zhang Lu chuckled.


    "Exactly." Ye Juanjuan followed with disdain.


    Xu Xia looked at Ye Fan, concerned and asked, "Fanfan, I don¡¯t even know, have you gotten married?"


    "Cough, cough!" Zhang Lu had just taken a sip of tea and nearly choked upon hearing Xu Xia¡¯s words, "What¡¯s the situation? A family member doesn¡¯t know if he¡¯s married? That¡¯s just too unusual."


    Ye Juanjuan leaned in and whispered an explanation to Zhang Lu, who finally understood.


    "Xiao Lu, are you alright?" Xu Xia asked with concern.


    "I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine." Zhang Lu quickly replied. It was normal for Xu Xia to address Ye Fan as Fanfan and her as Xiao Lu in a familial way, and she didn¡¯t mind. In fact, it felt comfortable.


    "Married? What marriage?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    He had just returned to the country after avenging his great hatred, and besides, what could he use to start a family with? He had so many enemies, wouldn¡¯t starting a family harm others? Moreover, who would start a family with him? He couldn¡¯t think further about this matter.


    "You¡¯re already in your late twenties and becoming an old bachelor. If you¡¯re not anxious, I am." Xu Xia said, smiling.


    "Aunt, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not in a rush. Why are you?" Ye Fan said bluntly.


    "How can you talk like that? From now on, I¡¯ll be your mom and take care of everything that needs attention." Xu Xia insisted firmly. How could she not be anxious? His elder brother and sister-in-law were gone, and her daughter had to get married. The Ye Family¡¯s continuity relied on Ye Fan, and this was a big deal, with no room for carelessness.


    "Uh, um..." Ye Fan was too embarrassed to speak.


    "Hehe!" Ye Juanjuan chuckled from the side.


    Zhang Lu also laughed secretly; Ye Fan¡¯s reaction was too unexpected and naturally amusing to those watching. She murmured quietly, "I didn¡¯t expect someone who¡¯s usually so composed, as if unaffected by anything, to react like this."


    "Don¡¯t be smug, you should be looking to get married too. I keep telling you to go on dates, but you don¡¯t. I¡¯ll eventually find a family to marry you off to." Xu Xia looked at her daughter helplessly.


    "Mom... I just want to stay with you and don¡¯t want to get married." Ye Juanjuan said, aggrieved.


    "Nonsense, you¡¯re in your twenties, and if you don¡¯t get married soon, you¡¯ll become an old maid." Xu Xia said seriously, "In ancient times, if you weren¡¯t married by sixteen, it was a crime for the parents. I really don¡¯t understand what people think nowadays. Are they all dazed by studying? They¡¯re past the age of late marriage, and they¡¯re not in a hurry. Even the vegetables have gone cold."


    "Mom, I don¡¯t want you to marry me off." Ye Juanjuan started whining.


    Zhang Lu watched with amusement, not realizing that soon, the spotlight would be on her.


    She sympathized with Ye Juanjuan because she also had a mother at home who constantly pressured her to get married.


    Xu Xia beamed with joy, "Xiao Lu, what do you think of my Fanfan?"


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t think much of this, but Ye Juanjuan and Zhang Lu immediately understood the implication.


    The meaning was clear: she intended to introduce Ye Fan to Zhang Lu.


    "Ah?" Zhang Lu was taken aback and quite astonished.


    "Mom, are you trying to make a match again? You didn¡¯t even ask if Zhang Lu has someone." Ye Juanjuan smiled wryly.


    "Oh, right, I¡¯m getting old and confused?" Xu Xia smiled awkwardly and followed up with the question, "Xiao Lu, I think you and my Fanfan make a good match. If you don¡¯t have someone, you might consider it. My Ye Family¡¯s son is definitely a good man, tender and caring, and won¡¯t let you suffer."


    Xu Xia¡¯s ability to praise was instinctive, without a single hesitation.


    "Only just recognized my brother, and you¡¯re already singing his praises like he¡¯s unmatched. I¡¯ve never heard you praise me like this." Ye Juanjuan felt jealous.


    "Aunt, stop worrying over nothing." Ye Fan was full of helplessness.


    "How is it worrying over nothing? Child, don¡¯t be so shy." Xu Xia didn¡¯t overly criticize Ye Fan in public, but she kept her eyes on Zhang Lu, awaiting her response.


    Zhang Lu never intended to have anything happen between her and Ye Fan.


    Besides, even if she had that thought, it was one-sided love, unrequited. She wouldn¡¯t get involved.


    So, Xu Xia¡¯s questioning put her in an awkward position, and she pondered ways to respond.


    Zhang Lu suddenly thought of someone. If Zhao Shiyan were here, she¡¯d probably eagerly agree, just one step short of acknowledging Xu Xia as her real mother.


    Seeing Zhang Lu¡¯s hesitant look, Xu Xia pressed further, "Is it that my Fanfan isn¡¯t good enough for you? That shouldn¡¯t be; my Fanfan is very outstanding and has great medical skills. Even the top experts in the medical field call him the Divine Doctor. He¡¯s really capable."


    "Auntie, it¡¯s your Fanfan who doesn¡¯t fancy me. Has he ever looked at me properly?" Zhang Lu said bashfully.


    "Xiao Lu, the Ye Family¡¯s sons value the person in their hearts, and flashy appearances are unreliable." Xu Xia spoke with conviction.


    Zhang Lu couldn¡¯t help but tease Ye Fan with interest, "What do you think, have you placed me in your heart?"


    "Cough, cough, um... this..." Ye Fan was extremely embarrassed.


    "What¡¯s with the umming? How did my Ye Family produce such a shy boy? The young lady is already expressing interest, yet you act so cowardly." Xu Xia thought to herself but maintained a smile outwardly, "My Fanfan is just shy, Xiao Lu, don¡¯t take it to heart."


    "Brother, have some tea, have some tea." Ye Juanjuan helped her brother out of the awkwardness.


    "Oh!" Ye Fan agreed with a bitter smile.


    Zhang Lu restrained her teasing, and seriously said, "Auntie, I don¡¯t have anyone, but you shouldn¡¯t worry about Ye Fan. He already has someone in his heart."


    "Really?" Xu Xia raised her voice.


    "Really." Zhang Lu nodded.


    "Who is it?" Xu Xia was full of curiosity.


    "You should ask Ye Fan about that. If I¡¯m not mistaken, his love interest is already on the way." Zhang Lu held back a laugh and shifted the topic to Chu Mengyao.


    In her mind, Chu Mengyao should be coming.


    Ye Fan had reunited with his family, and with Ye Qingping injured, there was no reason for Chu Mengyao not to come.


    As Zhang Lu mentioned, Chu Mengyao was indeed on her way.


    Naturally, it was because Ye Fan informed her.


    Ye Fan initially intended to have Chu Mengyao help find a good orthopedic doctor to set his uncle¡¯s bones.


    But Professor Dong and others unexpectedly appeared, resolving his concerns.


    "Fanfan, who is your love interest? When will she come, is she coming to see us?" Xu Xia had many questions.


    "Um, she should be arriving soon." Ye Fan rarely felt a bit shy.


    To say that he truly had someone in his heart, it would naturally be Chu Mengyao. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But being asked about who his love interest is at over twenty-something, how could he answer that easily?


    Moreover, exposing the secret in his heart was too embarrassing.


    Outside the hospital, the Chu Mengyao sisters had already appeared.

 Chapter 128 - 125: Go to Hell

    Chapter 128: Chapter 125: Go to HellChu Mengyao and Chu Biyao drove a car and appeared outside the hospital.


    The two sisters kept in constant contact with Ye Juanjuan, so they were well aware of what was happening with Ye Fan.


    Furthermore, it was thanks to the sisters that Ye Juanjuan could reunite with Ye Fan, so naturally, she leaked some information.


    "Sister, do you think that now Ye Fan has found his family, he might leave the villa and stay at Ye Juanjuan¡¯s house?" Chu Biyao was worried. She was very happy that Ye Fan had reunited with his family, but she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him leaving.


    Chu Mengyao was also lost in thought, unsure how to answer. Living at home was obviously good, but if Ye Fan wasn¡¯t around, she would feel upset. Torn between emotions, she pretended to be indifferent and said, "It doesn¡¯t matter where he stays. As long as we respect his choice, that¡¯s enough."


    "You¡¯re not being honest with yourself." Chu Biyao murmured, exposing her sister¡¯s dilemma.


    Just as the two sisters appeared outside the hospital, there was a crowd blocking the way, surrounding the hospital.


    "What¡¯s going on here?" the sisters wondered suspiciously, as blaring horns sounded, yet the crowd blocking the way refused to move.


    "Rolls Royce, anyone who drives a luxury car can¡¯t be any good."


    "We¡¯re going to block this road. Try to drive forward, and we¡¯ll smash this junk car."


    A group of people had gathered, directing great hostility towards the two sisters.


    These people weren¡¯t outsiders; they were workers from Liu¡¯s Factory. Somehow, they had learned about Ye Qingping coming to the hospital and the involvement of the police, so they gathered on their own to back up Ye Qingping, fearing he might be wronged.


    Ye Qingping, as a workers¡¯ representative, held great prestige among them.


    "Sister, what do we do now? Forcing our way through is impossible; are we just going to sit here?" Chu Biyao asked.


    Chu Mengyao pondered for a moment, "These people seem to be workers from the same factory as Uncle Ye Fan. Some are even wearing their work uniforms. If we force our way through, there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll come out unscathed. These people have gathered, most likely aware of some matters and are here to support Uncle Ye Fan. If we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll definitely suffer."


    "Should we notify Ye Fan and have him come down to meet us? With so many people, if something goes wrong, we¡¯ll be in trouble." Chu Biyao was worried. She had encountered scenes like this many times, being surrounded and chased by fans, so for safety¡¯s sake, it was better to avoid the situation. Otherwise, if the crowd went berserk or someone decided to vent their frustrations, it would be problematic.


    "Let me handle it. You stay in the car. If a minor issue like this needs Ye Fan¡¯s attention, then what¡¯s the point of me being the president?" Chu Mengyao was about to get out of the car.


    Chu Biyao quickly pulled her back, advising, "Sister, don¡¯t act rashly. Among these people, there must be some who hate the rich. Just our car alone is enough to provoke hostility. If something stirs them up, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "I have a way to calm these people down, don¡¯t worry. You just stay obediently in the car. If you get out, you¡¯ll only make things worse, got it?" Chu Mengyao warned, believing her status as the president of Chu Group was enough to resolve the immediate trouble. If Chu Biyao got out, a considerable number of workers would go crazy and forget why they came to the hospital, undoubtedly surrounding the national goddess. That¡¯s the influence of the national goddess.


    "Be careful, sister." Chu Biyao reminded.


    "Don¡¯t worry." Chu Mengyao got out of the car and shut the door.


    What the sisters didn¡¯t know was that a car had been following them.


    The driver was a gaunt man, a hitman for the Poisonous Spider, one of the surveillance personnel outside the villa.


    Originally, the assassination of Chu Mengyao had been planned for the groundbreaking ceremony. However, Ye Fan had left the villa, and so did the two sisters. The gaunt man saw an opportunity and, after getting approval from his leader, launched the operation.


    The gaunt man made no noise, intending to find an ideal moment to silently and discreetly assassinate Chu Mengyao.


    Now, the opportunity finally arose. Amidst the chaotic crowd, it was the perfect chance to kill.


    The gaunt man blended into the crowd and began moving closer to Chu Mengyao, searching for the right moment to strike.


    "Is that the national goddess?" Some who saw Chu Mengyao began to react, their eyes heating up.


    "Hello everyone, I am Chu Mengyao, the president of Chu Group." Chu Mengyao explained promptly. With these words, the restless crowd calmed down significantly, losing their previous frenzy and excitement.


    "Oh, it¡¯s the national goddess¡¯s twin sister. If she didn¡¯t introduce herself, we wouldn¡¯t be able to tell them apart."


    "I know her; she¡¯s a heroine among women." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She¡¯s very kind-hearted. She privately invested money to open many private schools and orphanages to help homeless children."


    "Let¡¯s clear the way and let her through. If she¡¯s coming to the hospital, it must be for something important. We shouldn¡¯t delay."


    Many workers knew of Chu Mengyao, and the most objective evaluation of her was simply two words: good person.


    So, they willingly cleared the road without any obstruction.


    Chu Mengyao heard the workers¡¯ voices, but didn¡¯t hurry back to the car. Instead, she loudly said, "Listen everyone, the hospital director himself is treating Ye Qingping for his bone fracture, so there¡¯s no need to worry. Additionally, those involved in the Liu Chan case have all been arrested. You¡¯ll get your wages soon, so don¡¯t run around carelessly. If there¡¯s a stampede resulting in injuries, it won¡¯t be good."


    Chu Mengyao had to advise them like this. Inside the hospital were police officers and even SWAT. If they acted on their frustrations, pouring out the anger caused by Liu Chan withholding wages and confronting the SWAT, it would not end well.


    There were many workers, at least a thousand, and if a stampede occurred, things would be much more severe.


    "Wasn¡¯t Brother Ye refused admittance by the hospital and kicked out? How could the director be treating his leg?"


    "How could those bastards Liu Chan be arrested?"


    The workers couldn¡¯t believe Chu Mengyao¡¯s words, even if it was true. At the very least, they didn¡¯t believe it now.


    Liu Chan and his group, from top to bottom, colluded to cheat them out of their hard-earned money, leaving them helpless.


    These villains, arrested? How could that be?


    Suddenly hearing such news, their first reaction was disbelief.


    Chu Mengyao couldn¡¯t explain it clearly. Even if she told the truth, people wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    "Die."


    At this moment, the gaunt man had moved to within ten meters of Chu Mengyao. His expression turned cold, and killing intent shot out instantly.

 Chapter 129 - 126 Who is the Beloved?

    Chapter 129: Chapter 126 Who is the Beloved?The gaunt man seized the opportunity and extended the killer¡¯s hand. His body lunged forward, a pitch-black dagger protruding from his sleeve, its sharp edge aimed straight at Chu Mengyao¡¯s abdomen.


    The workers couldn¡¯t see this scene. They only saw someone rushing towards Chu Mengyao.


    Chu Mengyao saw the sharp blade coming at her like a bolt of lightning, her heart instantly trembled.


    She had no time to think, and no time to react. The sudden attempt on her life caught her completely off guard.


    The gaunt man¡¯s expression twisted, revealing a bloodthirsty glint.


    Just as the dagger in the gaunt man¡¯s hand was about to stab into Chu Mengyao¡¯s body.


    "Bang!" A muffled sound echoed.


    All of a sudden, the gaunt man¡¯s body flew sideways, accompanied by a wail, rolling far across the ground.


    The gaunt man¡¯s face was filled with pain, his head buzzing. He had no idea what happened. He was so close to succeeding, but at that moment, he was struck by a lightning-fast blow, unable to even glimpse the person who intervened before fainting with eyes rolled back.


    The short dagger skittered across the ground, creating sparks and the crisp sound of metal.


    "What?"


    "What happened?"


    "What on earth is going on?"


    The workers were agitated, each one anxious and uneasy.


    Ye Fan¡¯s figure stood by Chu Mengyao¡¯s side, one hand supporting her back. Startled, Chu Mengyao fell backward, but Ye Fan¡¯s decisive intervention resolved the crisis while firmly supporting her.


    In fact, after the workers appeared, Ye Fan, Zhang Lu, and Ye Juanjuan with her daughter had come out of the hospital to calm them down.


    It¡¯s understandable for the workers to gather, but to avoid any conflict, it must be resolved swiftly. Otherwise, the situation could escalate into trouble since each worker harbored a flame of anger needing an outlet, making them prone to losing rationality, and if they got restless, the situation could become uncontrollable.


    Ye Juanjuan and her daughter¡¯s words would definitely be trusted by the workers, so their involvement could soothe the workers.


    Zhang Lu, being used to enforcing with force, had ways to control the scene if anyone caused trouble.


    In this aspect, Ye Fan couldn¡¯t compare.


    The four saw Chu Mengyao¡¯s figure, especially Ye Fan, who sensed the murderous intent emanating from the gaunt man and moved with lightning speed from a hundred meters away, appearing by Chu Mengyao¡¯s side just in time.


    "Lucky you were here, otherwise, I would be lying down here now."


    "It¡¯s all my fault. I almost couldn¡¯t protect you."


    Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao spoke simultaneously, their expressions different¡ªone shaken, the other self-reproaching.


    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that the workers realized the gaunt man came to kill Chu Mengyao. The crowd erupted as they understood this point.


    Once Xu Xia revealed the truth, the workers finally calmed down.


    "Big sister-in-law, if you need anything from us, just say the word. We¡¯re on standby at any time." Having said this, the workers left, relieved that they could soon receive their pay and the villain had been caught. Nothing could be better news.


    Zhang Lu assigned people to capture the gaunt man.


    "President!" Ye Juanjuan approached Chu Mengyao, expressing lingering fear.


    "Juanjuan." Chu Mengyao had calmed the emotional turmoil caused by the shocking moment.


    Xu Xia was filled with confusion. Ye Fan¡¯s speed was incredible, leaving her puzzled. What confused her more was why Chu Mengyao faced an assassination attempt, which shocked her greatly.


    "Let¡¯s go, first head back to the hospital, it¡¯s not safe here." Xu Xia called everyone.


    "Wait for me, I¡¯m here too." Chu Biyao got out of the car, nervously approaching her sister¡¯s side.


    Getting close to Ye Fan, Chu Biyao murmured, "Brother-in-law, well done, you scared me to death just now."


    The group headed into the hospital, while Xu Xia¡¯s thoughts flew by. Her gaze flitted between the sisters as she wondered which one was actually Fanfan¡¯s beloved.


    At the same time, she felt a particular familiarity with the two sisters. Having just witnessed the assassination attempt by the gaunt man, it didn¡¯t cross her mind until now, as she calmed down, instantly recognizing the sisters¡¯ identities. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, of course, the twin sisters, legends all over Huaxia, one is the nation¡¯s goddess and the other the top strong woman. It¡¯s astonishing; my Fanfan is quite capable." Xu Xia beamed with pride, but still couldn¡¯t discern which sister was the strong woman, and which the national goddess.


    Xu Xia enthusiastically conversed with Chu Biyao, asking questions incessantly. After listening to Chu Biyao¡¯s explanations, she finally had a rough idea of the sisters.


    "My Fanfan said his sweetheart is one of you sisters. Is it you or your sister?" Xu Xia seemed to take Ye Fan¡¯s future quite seriously.


    "Auntie, of course, it¡¯s my sister. Didn¡¯t you see the subtle glances between them?" Chu Biyao smiled mischievously, categorizing Xu Xia as someone like her mom, fretting over her children¡¯s marriages.


    "Indeed." Xu Xia fully agreed with Chu Biyao, her gaze towards Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao especially endearing.


    "Auntie, let me tell you, my sister actively pursues your Fanfan. But he is just oblivious, seemingly uninterested in my sister. Auntie, you must help to bring them together and make sure your Fanfan shows a little more heart." Chu Biyao nonchalantly maneuvered the situation against Ye Fan. She put in great effort to help them.


    "Such a good girl and he isn¡¯t interested. If he¡¯s captured your sister¡¯s heart, that¡¯s his great fortune. After this, I¡¯ll thoroughly talk to him and make him realize his blessings." Xu Xia was set on scolding Ye Fan, determined to encourage him to get together with Chu Mengyao.


    Xu Xia and Chu Biyao each harbored their own thoughts, discussing enthusiastically.


    On the other side, Zhang Lu pulled Chu Mengyao aside, with Ye Fan and Ye Juanjuan walking together.


    "Mengyao, let me tell you a secret. Just now, Ye Fan told Auntie that you¡¯re his beloved." Zhang Lu smiled craftily.


    "Oh?" Chu Mengyao stole a glance at Ye Fan, her face tinged with shyness.


    Knowing that Ye Fan said this in front of elders surprised her but also brought great joy.


    "Furthermore, Auntie is urging Ye Fan to settle down, wishing to have big, plump grandchildren soon, so your task is quite heavy. You need to prepare early. But I¡¯m confident in you; you¡¯re sure to be highly productive, having ten or eight kids won¡¯t be an issue at all." Zhang Lu teased with a mischievous smile, her playful expression quite maddening.


    "Ah!" Chu Mengyao gasped, her exquisite face involuntarily twitching.

 Chapter 130 - 127: Lustful Thoughts but No Courage

    Chapter 130: Chapter 127: Lustful Thoughts but No CourageYe Qingping was still receiving treatment, and the appearance of Chu Mengyao and her sister shocked Director Sun and others once again, making them marvel at who exactly Ye Fan was, knowing people with such impressive influence.


    Han Guoqing and several experts looked at the two sisters with considerable politeness. For Ye Fan, helping them was a minor task, but for them, it was something that could shake the medical world.


    Therefore, anyone Ye Fan knew, they treated with politeness, indirectly showing respect to Ye Fan.


    Just when Xu Xia planned to get closer to Chu Mengyao and talk about her feelings for Ye Fan, Professor Dong had already set the fractured bones and fixed them, and then pushed Ye Qingping out.


    "Divine Doctor Ye, Mr. Ye¡¯s injury has been brought under control, and he will recover after a period of rest," Professor Dong said with a respectful smile.


    "Hmm, thank you," Ye Fan replied.


    "Divine Doctor Ye, you¡¯re too kind. This is just my duty," Professor Dong replied kindly.


    "Professor Dong, what¡¯s the fee?" Xu Xia inquired.


    "Our hospital was at fault, so discussing fees would just be a slap in my face. This is a free treatment as a gesture of apology," Professor Dong said seriously.


    Ye Qingping immediately said, "Let¡¯s not mix things up. The hospital had some malicious individuals acting, but that¡¯s not Professor Dong¡¯s fault. You personally setting my bones is already a great gesture, so we must pay the fees. Paying for medical services is the right thing to do."


    The couple knew Professor Dong looked after them due to Ye Fan¡¯s influence. Otherwise, not to mention personally setting the bones, even just getting on the waiting list for an appointment was unimaginable, let alone receiving dedicated treatment.


    The couple didn¡¯t want to take this small advantage, feeling it¡¯d be inappropriate, and they didn¡¯t want Ye Fan to owe Professor Dong a favor.


    More importantly, they didn¡¯t want to accept unearned favors for no reason, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t feel right.


    "This?" Seeing the firm attitude of Ye Qingping and his wife, Professor Dong looked troubled and turned to Ye Fan, "Divine Doctor Ye, what do you think we should do about this? Maybe persuade them, as Mr. Ye suffered grievances in my hospital, I need to make some form of compensation."


    "We¡¯ll cover the fee, don¡¯t make it difficult for yourself, Professor Dong," Ye Fan said firmly.


    "Alright." Professor Dong could only agree.


    The fee is minor, but the relationships are not. If Ye Fan owes even the smallest of favors, it would be a great thing for Professor Dong. However, it seems no favor will be owed, purely maintaining a doctor-patient relationship.


    "Divine Doctor Ye, we shall meet again," Han Guoqing and others bid farewell and left. With Ye Qingping¡¯s fractured bones set, they couldn¡¯t stay and interfere any longer. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uncle, go home and rest well. These villains, I¡¯ll make sure they face the legal consequences," Zhang Lu said.


    "Alright, thank you," Ye Qingping smiled.


    Zhang Lu left with Director Sun and others who had been taken into custody. Ye Fan and Ye Juanjuan fetched some medicine and paid the more than 8,000 fees; though the amount wasn¡¯t much, it wasn¡¯t worth the cost of owing a favor.


    Chu Mengyao took the initiative to push the wheelchair, heading out of the hospital.


    "How can I let you push? Quickly, let me do it. Such laborious work should be done by me," Xu Xia hurriedly said.


    "Auntie, do you fear I¡¯ll push Uncle off the wheelchair?" Chu Mengyao playfully asked.


    "No way," Xu Xia let out a bitter smile, "You are a distinguished CEO, how could I let you do such work?"


    "CEOs are human too, don¡¯t mind me, I promise Uncle won¡¯t get a scratch," Chu Mengyao insisted.


    "This?" Xu Xia felt embarrassed, Chu Biyao interjected, "Auntie, my sister wants to show off a bit, just let her."


    "Okay!" Xu Xia held back her laughter and finally let out a smile.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Ye Qingping finally couldn¡¯t restrain his curiosity and turned to look at Chu Mengyao and asked, "I¡¯ve been thinking about it and still can¡¯t figure it out. Aren¡¯t you the big celebrity who¡¯s often on TV?"


    "What kind of eyesight is that," Xu Xia cast a disdainful glance at her husband, then began explaining.


    Finally, Ye Qingping understood the situation and the relationship between the two sisters.


    "Are you friends of Fanfan?" Ye Qingping asked with a smile.


    "More than friends, my sister is Fanfan¡¯s sweetheart. Such a good girl is hard to find even with a lantern, yet it seems your Ye Family¡¯s lad doesn¡¯t fancy her. I¡¯ll have to lecture him properly," Xu Xia said proudly, while privately praising Ye Fan to Chu Biyao now started criticizing the Ye Family in front of her husband.


    "Is there really such a thing?" Ye Qingping felt sweetened at heart, a smile blossoming on his face. He knew about the two sisters¡¯ situation: the younger sister was a big star with a great reputation, and the elder sister was a successful businesswoman, moreover, low-profile, spending privately on establishing private academies and orphanages, helping abandoned or homeless orphans, doing good deeds without leaving a name or accepting media interviews. In many people¡¯s minds, she was synonymous with goodness.


    He was particularly pleased at heart, feeling it was a blessing for the Ye Family that Ye Fan could be noticed by someone as good and beautiful as Chu Mengyao.


    "Fanfan is being immature, I¡¯ll have to discipline him when he¡¯s back, such a good girl yet he doesn¡¯t appreciate, is he blind?" Ye Qingping thought to himself.


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s lips twitched several times, not understanding what was going on.


    Didn¡¯t Zhang Lu say she was Ye Fan¡¯s sweetheart?


    Why was it that in Auntie¡¯s words, it turned into her pursuing Ye Fan, yet Ye Fan didn¡¯t fancy her? What on earth was going on?


    Glancing at her sister¡¯s mischievous eyes, Chu Mengyao instantly understood; it was her sister secretly stirring things.


    Exiting the hospital, supporting Ye Qingping into the car, Ye Fan and Ye Juanjuan, with the medicine, caught up.


    "Such a nice car, befitting a CEO¡¯s status, seems only our Ye Family¡¯s lad has such charisma," Xu Xia thought to herself, convinced that Chu Mengyao actively pursued Ye Fan, therefore blaming Ye Fan for not being sensible while increasingly appreciating Chu Mengyao.


    In the car, Ye Fan was driving, with his sister seated to the right.


    Xu Xia and the two sisters were enthusiastically chatting, enjoying themselves.


    Ye Qingping sat alone, occasionally smiling happily.


    However, both Xu Xia and Ye Qingping looked at Ye Fan with a hint of reproach.


    This puzzled Ye Fan, leaving him clueless as to what was wrong.


    He didn¡¯t know, in his uncle and aunt¡¯s eyes, he had become someone who didn¡¯t appreciate the goodness of Chu Mengyao.


    "Your brother, with a head of wood, has a cunning heart that likes my sister, yet no courage to express it, hit it off," Chu Biyao took a moment to message Ye Juanjuan.


    "Ok!" Ye Juanjuan replied with a gesture, her expression quite cheerful.

 Chapter 131 - 128 Outrageously Wrong

    Chapter 131: Chapter 128 Outrageously WrongAt the doorstep, a group of six carefully escorted Ye Qingping into the house.


    The surrounding neighbors were in an uproar, gathering together to whisper among themselves.


    "The Ye Family has no wealthy relatives; this luxury car must cost at least hundreds of thousands."


    "Hundreds of thousands? This is a Rolls-Royce; even the cheapest ones cost millions. This one must be worth tens of millions."


    "Oh my gosh, tens of millions? How many packs of instant noodles could that buy? Is it real?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The Ye Family is doing well."


    "According to news from the hospital, Liu Chan and the others have all been arrested, and Ye Qingping has reclaimed all his wages."


    "I heard that Ye Qingping¡¯s brother¡¯s son has returned, not only becoming a Divine Doctor, but also winning over experts like Han Guoqing. Moreover, he has connected with influential people, even Director Sun, such a high-ranking official, got arrested."


    "Heavens, is this true?"


    "Who are those two beautiful young women? They look so familiar."


    The chatter continued passionately.


    Inside the house, following Ye Qingping¡¯s instructions, Ye Fan wheeled him into the study.


    Xu Xia was busy preparing the meal, and Chu Mengyao voluntarily went to help.


    Ye Juanjuan, having nothing to do, murmured with Chu Biyao.


    "Where have you been all these years? I can feel that you¡¯ve endured a lot of hardships. And what happened back then? When we received the bodies of my brother and sister-in-law, we only knew there was an accident, but nothing was mentioned about what really happened." Ye Qingping asked, feeling that the mystery of his brother and sister-in-law¡¯s tragic fate was a thorn in his side, something he couldn¡¯t let go of.


    Having just reunited with Ye Fan, there wasn¡¯t time for more questions. Now, he wanted to know what really happened, to resolve the obsession in his heart.


    Ye Fan hesitated for a moment, choosing his words carefully, and withheld some details: "Back then, wasn¡¯t it that Mom and Dad took me to the beach for a vacation? But we encountered bad people. They killed Mom and Dad and took me away. Over the years, I was with them, learned some skills, killed those bad people, and then returned."


    He didn¡¯t explain in detail. Some things, he could bear them alone; there was no need for his family to suffer as he did.


    Ye Qingping¡¯s heart trembled. Though he had suspected this might be the case, actually hearing that his brother and sister-in-law were killed by criminals stirred unavoidable emotions within him, and his eyes moistened.


    Ye Fan did not elaborate, but Ye Qingping could imagine. Lively and mischievous Ye Fan had become silent and cold, certainly related to what he had gone through over the years. How much suffering he must have endured, Ye Qingping dared not imagine.


    "It¡¯s okay; as long as you¡¯re back. If my brother and sister-in-law have souls, they can rest in peace." Ye Qingping sighed.


    "If it weren¡¯t for me, insisting on going to the beach, this wouldn¡¯t have happened to Mom and Dad." Ye Fan blamed himself.


    "How can you blame yourself for this? It¡¯s all because those people were morally bankrupt." Ye Qingping lamented, "You¡¯re very capable now; you should take on the mission of eradicating evil, protecting the public, and reducing the misfortunes, similar to what you have suffered."


    "Hmm, I understand what to do." Ye Fan nodded.


    Ye Qingping sulked for a while, composed himself, and changed the topic: "Chu Mengyao is a good girl. Don¡¯t be so cold to her; take good care of her, understand?"


    "Ah?" Ye Fan was taken aback, confused about why the subject changed to this. "Mengyao and I get along well. I¡¯m not distant, am I?"


    "You say you¡¯re not, but Chu Biyao already told us. She¡¯s interested in you, yet you seem indifferent. How can you not cherish such a good girl? You¡¯re grown up now, so I won¡¯t chide you, but I warn you. Our family has already accepted Chu Mengyao, so take good care of her. If you start flirting around, upsetting her, see how I deal with you."


    Ye Qingping spoke sternly, with a serious expression.


    Ye Fan was taken aback, again and again, puzzled over how, in such a short time, Chu Mengyao had won such favor in his uncle¡¯s heart. Hearing that Chu Biyao was involved, he wasn¡¯t surprised anymore. It must have been Chu Biyao adding fuel to the fire.


    "Why are you standing there blankly? Are my words unpleasant to hear?" Ye Qingping was displeased. "In this life, finding a confidant to grow old together is a blessing one could seek for lifetimes. Be sensible. A man should be responsible, not thinking about nonsense or getting overly involved with inappropriate people. Did you remember what I said?"


    "Remembered, remembered." Ye Fan quickly agreed, feeling terribly bitter inside.


    "That¡¯s more like it. Even though you¡¯ve changed somewhat in temperament, the men in the Ye Family are all tough, with unyielding and righteous bones." Ye Qingping was very satisfied.


    Ye Fan humbly listened to Ye Qingping¡¯s instructions and was then told, "Go out. Call me when the meal is ready. I¡¯d like some quiet. When you have time, check out Juanjuan¡¯s room. There are many letters for you. After the incident, Juanjuan also was left with a shadow. The doctor once said she had post-traumatic stress disorder, always hoping you¡¯d come back. Don¡¯t be fooled by how she seems okay; when stubborn, she doesn¡¯t listen to anyone. Take good care of her, let her experience some warmth, and maybe she¡¯ll slowly heal."


    "Hmm." Ye Fan walked away.


    Ye Qingping, in low spirits, murmured to himself, "Brother, sister-in-law, Fanfan has grown up now. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore."


    Memories returned as tears gently rolled down Ye Qingping¡¯s cheeks.


    Finally learning the truth, he could let go of his obsession, while also grieving for his brother¡¯s family¡¯s misfortune.


    Ye Fan walked into Ye Juanjuan¡¯s room.


    Apart from the pink canopy hanging over the bed, the walls were densely covered with sticky notes.


    Scanning them quickly, waves of information flooded Ye Fan¡¯s mind like a tide.


    These letters were all written by Ye Juanjuan herself, mostly filled with prayers for his return, but some contained complaints and dissatisfaction.


    What Ye Fan didn¡¯t know was that after his incident, Ye Juanjuan clamored every day for her brother. With no other way, Ye Qingping and his wife told her to write a letter praying for his return every day, saying that after completing 100,000 letters, he would return home.


    In her childhood innocence, Ye Juanjuan believed it. But as she grew older, the lie collapsed.


    Still, Ye Juanjuan never gave up writing, maintaining her persistence.


    Looking at the repeated calls for "brother" and the tear-stained papers, Ye Fan¡¯s heart plunged deeper and deeper.


    "Over these years, I¡¯ve endured so much, but the hurt I caused my family surely wasn¡¯t light. How foolish I was to selfishly think that staying away from them would be good for them. How completely wrong I was." Ye Fan¡¯s nose tingled as emotions surged within him.

 Chapter 132 - 129 Private Life Photos

    Chapter 132: Chapter 129 Private Life PhotosYe Fan composed himself a bit and exited from Ye Juanjuan¡¯s room.


    In the living room, Chu Biyao and Ye Juanjuan were chattering about something, occasionally exchanging mysterious smiles.


    After Ye Fan appeared, the two girls lowered their voices, keeping their secret conversations from him.


    Ye Fan glanced at his sister and secretly vowed to take good care of her, never allowing her to suffer the slightest grievance again.


    In the kitchen, Chu Mengyao and Xu Xia were busy.


    "Aunt, it¡¯s just a few of us, we can make something simple to eat, how are we going to finish so much food?" Ye Fan looked at Xu Xia, who wouldn¡¯t be content without making a feast, and Mengyao who was busily working, and asked in confusion.


    "What do you know? Today is truly a day of triple happiness; we must celebrate properly," Xu Xia beamed with joy.


    "Triple happiness?" Ye Fan was puzzled, his forehead full of question marks.


    Xu Xia laughed, "Isn¡¯t your return home a great joy? Your uncle¡¯s leg injury finally got treated, the factory¡¯s troubles have been resolved, so it¡¯s a win-win for all. More importantly, you brought someone home; isn¡¯t that three joyous events all at once?"


    "Brought someone home?" Ye Fan was shocked. He had already sensed something odd; ever since Chu Mengyao arrived, everyone¡¯s demeanor had changed, especially the hidden reproach in their looks toward him, as if saying, "You¡¯re blessed but don¡¯t realize it, are you blind?"


    Chu Mengyao blushed and continued her work, ignoring Ye Fan.


    "Isn¡¯t it? Who else could Chu Mengyao be if not your girlfriend?" Xu Xia got more pleased with herself as she spoke.


    Ye Fan had no words, stole a glance at Mengyao, then said to Xu Xia, "Aunt, why don¡¯t you take a break, I¡¯ll handle the cooking."


    "How could that be?" Xu Xia refused; she planned to have a good chat with Mengyao and wasn¡¯t going to pass up the chance.


    "Why not?" Ye Fan nudged Xu Xia out of the kitchen, and she left with a wry smile.


    Ye Fan had many questions in his mind and took the initiative to ask, "Mengyao, what¡¯s going on? They all seem to have unfriendly looks, as if I¡¯ve done something wrong to you. Earlier, my uncle even lectured me."


    "How would I know!" Chu Mengyao feigned ignorance.


    "Really don¡¯t know?" Ye Fan pressed.


    "Stop being nosy and stir-fry this dish," Chu Mengyao directed.


    "Alright!" Ye Fan complied, heating the pan and pouring oil.


    In fact, how could Chu Mengyao not understand the underlying thoughts? In her sister¡¯s schemes, she was portrayed as pursuing Ye Fan while he became an ungrateful scoundrel. Being met with merely different attitudes rather than being beaten by the family was already lenient.


    "Thanks for all your hard work today, running around and now helping with cooking," Ye Fan said gratefully.


    "I like it," Chu Mengyao mumbled. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you like it, I¡¯m happy too," Ye Fan said sincerely.


    "Fool!" Chu Mengyao quietly muttered to herself.


    Elsewhere, Xu Xia looked into the kitchen at the duo, clicking her tongue in wonder, "What a perfect couple, truly a match made in heaven."


    Ye Juanjuan said oddly, "Mom, didn¡¯t you notice? They¡¯re both so cold, how are they a match?"


    "Their similar temperaments make them a perfect match," Xu Xia was very optimistic about their future, then scolded, "Mengyao is your boss, shouldn¡¯t you speak for her? If I were your boss, I¡¯d have let go of an employee like you long ago instead of entrusting you with important tasks. Dream on."


    "Mom, I never seem to do anything right in your eyes now," Ye Juanjuan muttered resentfully.


    "If you want to good in my eyes, bring someone home, and I¡¯ll praise you every day," Xu Xia shot her daughter a look.


    "..." The moment this topic was mentioned, Ye Juanjuan fell silent.


    However, the way she looked at her brother and the president was very approving.


    Chu Biyao decided to stir things up more, determined to paint Ye Fan as a cad who used and discarded her sister. That way, Ye Juanjuan and her family would pressure Ye Fan into taking action quickly; dragging it out was not an option as time and tide wait for no one.


    "Aunt, I have some private photos of my sister and Ye Fan together, would you like to see them?" Chu Biyao edited some videos on her phone and compiled a few photos that could easily mislead people.


    "What is it?" Xu Xia and Ye Juanjuan became interested.


    "Look at this one, this is a warm moment from this morning." The first photo that Chu Biyao opened was of Chu Mengyao in pajamas, gently touching Ye Fan¡¯s face, believing meeting him was a dream.


    The second photo naturally showed the two cuddling, sitting on the sofa until dawn. Though Chu Biyao knew the details and nothing actually happened, just the image of Ye Fan lying on Chu Mengyao¡¯s lap alone could lead others to imagine wild things.


    The third photo showed Ye Fan carrying Chu Mengyao upstairs. Of course, by then Chu Mengyao was drunk, but with her face obscured in Ye Fan¡¯s arms, it was hard to confirm her state.


    However, a man carrying a woman into a bedroom, the woman¡¯s face shyly buried in the man¡¯s chest, could easily lead to misunderstood conclusions.


    The fourth photo, quite shocking, showed Ye Fan helping a drunken Chu Mengyao undress.


    After some editing, Chu Mengyao appeared vulnerable while Ye Fan seemed like the bad guy.


    After seeing a series of photos, Ye Juanjuan¡¯s face reddened, whether from thinking too much or too little, one couldn¡¯t be sure, but she definitely wasn¡¯t thinking anything positive about it.


    Xu Xia grew increasingly upset with Ye Fan as she looked; this behavior¡ªboth what should and shouldn¡¯t happen¡ªhad occurred, yet he still treated the girl so indifferently. How could that be? As a man of the Ye Family, how could he shirk responsibility?


    "Fanfan, we must have a good talk during dinner. This can¡¯t continue. As a man of the Ye Family, he must learn to be responsible," Xu Xia resolved.


    Chu Biyao knew well that her sister and Ye Fan were innocent as could be, yet with these suggestive photos, it was almost impossible for anyone to avoid jumping to conclusions.


    "Biyao, where did these photos come from?" Xu Xia questioned.


    Chu Biyao feared being seen as a peeping tom spying on her sister and Ye Fan¡¯s private lives. Thinking quickly, she replied, "Aunt, I took them from Ye Fan¡¯s phone. Please don¡¯t let him know, or I¡¯ll be in trouble."


    Her fearful expression was compelling, dispelling any doubt.


    "Don¡¯t worry; Auntie will keep your secret. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t know any of these things," Xu Xia firmly promised.


    She fully believed Chu Biyao¡¯s words, immediately guessing they latently took photos when up to no good, giving Chu Biyao the opportunity to discover them.

 Chapter 133 - 130 What a Good Girl

    Chapter 133: Chapter 130 What a Good GirlHaving prepared a lavish meal, the six people sat at the dining table.


    Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao were unaware that, under Chu Biyao¡¯s intentional blunder, their pure relationship had turned into something sordid.


    Xu Xia, based on her own guesses and imagination, subtly informed her husband about their relationship, causing Ye Qingping to glare at Ye Fan immediately.


    Ye Fan was puzzled, suffering from an undeserved calamity all of a sudden, he was utterly annoyed, "What¡¯s going on here?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was no alcohol on the table, but Ye Qingping insisted on having some, only to be persuaded otherwise by everyone.


    Ye Qingping had an injury and should not drink, initially, no one could stop him, but as soon as Chu Mengyao said something, he instantly became more reserved, giving Chu Mengyao due face.


    "The future sister-in-law¡¯s face works wonders." Ye Juanjuan clicked her tongue.


    The six of them chatted warmly, you pick a piece for me, I¡¯ll pick a piece for you, back and forth they ate.


    "Uncle, eat more lean pork ribs, it¡¯s good for your leg injury." Chu Mengyao diligently picked food.


    "Good, good, good!" Ye Qingping beamed with joy.


    "Mengyao, Biyao, make yourselves at home, don¡¯t be shy, eat more." Xu Xia beckoned to the two sisters.


    The two sisters naturally reciprocated, and Chu Biyao, sweet-mouthed, said, "Auntie, eat more asparagus, it can combat aging and enhance beauty."


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Xu Xia¡¯s eyelashes were smiling.


    Compared to this enthusiastic scene, Ye Fan and Ye Juanjuan¡¯s side was much quieter, having to fend for themselves.


    "Mom, I haven¡¯t seen you pick a single piece of food for me." Ye Juanjuan pouted.


    "You have hands to pick food yourself, I¡¯m past the age of chewing food for you." Xu Xia softly blamed her daughter for disrupting the mood.


    Ye Juanjuan sighed deeply, feeling bitter, "Why do I feel like an outsider now?"


    "Juanjuan, are you jealous?" Chu Biyao teased.


    "Nonsense!" Ye Juanjuan giggled.


    Ye Fan quickly took action, selecting a few pieces of lean meat and placing them in his sister¡¯s bowl, "Eat more meat, look at how skinny you are, you need to eat more to nourish yourself."


    "I¡¯m slender, where am I skinny!" Ye Juanjuan retorted, but she ate the meat in the bowl with relish.


    Midway through the meal, Xu Xia leaned in closer to Ye Fan, asking in a low voice, "I have three questions for you, you must answer truthfully."


    "What is it?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "Did you and Mengyao ever hug?" Although Xu Xia had seen the photo from Chu Biyao, she still wanted to ask Ye Fan.


    This was something her husband wasn¡¯t in a position to ask, so it fell to her.


    "Huh?" Ye Fan¡¯s mouth gaped open.


    Xu Xia¡¯s questions didn¡¯t surprise Ye Qingping, Chu Biyao, and Ye Juanjuan, while Chu Mengyao was quite shocked, muttering to herself, "What on earth is all this?"


    "What ¡¯huh¡¯! Nod if yes, shake if no." Xu Xia put on a stern face.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, then quickly nodded.


    "Have your lips ever touched with Mengyao¡¯s?" Xu Xia continued.


    Ye Fan pondered for a moment, and this had indeed happened, so he nodded, then tried to explain, "But that was because..."


    "An explanation is just a cover-up, just answer according to my questions," Xu Xia cut off Ye Fan¡¯s explanation. "The last question, have you ever taken off Mengyao¡¯s clothes?"


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t need to think, he nodded. Back then, Chu Mengyao was so drunk she was completely unconscious, even throwing up on him; how could he not take her clothes off?


    Xu Xia received satisfactory answers, exchanged a glance with her husband, and they came to a decision.


    Chu Mengyao glanced left and right, sensing something was off, why was Xu Xia asking these questions? It was so odd.


    Her face flushed red and felt hot; Ye Fan¡¯s answers could easily lead to misunderstandings. How could she not be anxious? She wanted to explain but felt it was inappropriate; she didn¡¯t explain and felt it was wrong too.


    After some consideration, Chu Mengyao decided to do nothing and see how Ye Fan would handle it. If there¡¯s a misunderstanding, let it be; at this point, nothing else mattered.


    Ultimately, Ye Fan¡¯s responses weren¡¯t baseless. The key issue was, without the follow-up explanation, there would be trouble, wouldn¡¯t there?


    Clearly, in the minds of Ye Qingping and his wife, and even Ye Juanjuan, Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao had already had that kind of relationship.


    In reality, Chu Mengyao was also afraid of explaining everything clearly; doing so would surely expose her drunken episode where Ye Fan had to take care of her. If the incident left a bad impression on Ye Qingping and his wife, that wasn¡¯t the outcome she wanted.


    Thinking it over, Chu Mengyao decided to watch and do nothing.


    However, one must say, Ye Fan looked very cute in his current state of frustration.


    Ye Qingping spoke up, sternly saying, "From now on, treat her better, understand?"


    "Okay!" Ye Fan, in his distress, could only agree. He couldn¡¯t exactly go against his uncle, thinking to himself, "I treat her very well."


    "Mengyao is the perfect choice for a bride of the Ye Family. Be thoughtful, don¡¯t let her down." Xu Xia spoke earnestly.


    "Yes, I understand." Ye Fan could only comply reluctantly.


    "Don¡¯t act so halfhearted and aggrieved, such a good girl noticing you is your blessing, you should cherish it, understand? If I find out you wronged her, I¡¯ll break your legs." Ye Qingping¡¯s words carried significant weight; to the couple, it seemed Ye Fan wasn¡¯t attentive to Chu Mengyao, whereas Chu Mengyao was wholeheartedly devoted to Ye Fan. The son of the Ye Family must never be a heartless man, so they felt the need to rigorously educate Ye Fan.


    The internal turmoil was significant; seeing his uncle so earnest, if he were to say half a false word, it was as if he¡¯d explode into violence. Ye Fan patted his chest and guaranteed, "It¡¯s my blessing, absolutely my great blessing. Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I would never give you a chance to hit me. How could I bear to wrong Mengyao?"


    Ye Fan also understood now; his uncle and aunt were set on Chu Mengyao and viewed him as a heartbreaker. It was such an injustice; is he that kind of person?


    Chu Biyao and Ye Juanjuan exchanged a smile, feeling quite smug seeing Ye Fan¡¯s anxious expression.


    Ye Fan¡¯s predicament was indeed partially their doing.


    Chu Mengyao, having heard Ye Fan¡¯s words, felt as if she heard a love confession, her heart was sweetened.


    Chu Mengyao decided to say something in support of Ye Fan. Seeing him so embarrassed, she couldn¡¯t bear it either, quickly saying, "Uncle, Auntie, Ye Fan treats me very well, you don¡¯t need to worry."


    "See? What a good girl, so understanding, even putting herself in your shoes. If you¡¯re not satisfied, see how we deal with you." Ye Qingping and his wife spoke earnestly.


    "Yes, yes, yes. I haven¡¯t been doing well enough and will certainly improve." Ye Fan was resigned.


    "That¡¯s more like it." Only then did the couple slightly relax.

 Chapter 134 - 131: Mengyao鈥檚 Private Account

    Chapter 134: Chapter 131: Mengyao¡¯s Private AccountChu Mengyao realized that the more she defended Ye Fan, the worse the outcome seemed. In Ye Qingping and his wife¡¯s eyes, Ye Fan couldn¡¯t do anything right. So, feeling a bit bitter, she wisely kept quiet and stopped bothering with Ye Fan.


    Ye Qingping and his wife looked at Chu Mengyao with eyes that purely regarded her as one of their own.


    "Mengyao, what do you think of our little Fanfan?" Xu Xia got straight to the point, just short of saying directly, "Chu Mengyao, marry our little Fanfan and give us a few big, chubby grandsons."


    "He¡¯s great." Chu Mengyao nodded seriously.


    "That¡¯s the answer we wanted. What a wonderful girl." The couple was overjoyed, their faces beaming with smiles.


    Xu Xia turned to Ye Fan, "Fanfan, what do you think of Mengyao?"


    "She¡¯s great." Ye Fan said calmly.


    "Great is an understatement; she¡¯s simply wonderful." Xu Xia reproached.


    "The same question, and I gave the same answer as Mengyao, yet it¡¯s considered wrong from my end!" Ye Fan felt aggrieved.


    "Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re so wronged. Do you know how to be content?" Ye Qingping reprimanded.


    "I know, I know." Ye Fan nodded sincerely.


    Ye Qingping and Xu Xia felt a lot more at ease, seeing a bright future for Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao.


    At this moment, Chu Mengyao¡¯s phone rang. She apologized, "Uncle, Auntie, you go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll take this call."


    "It must be work-related, go ahead." Xu Xia said with a smile.


    The call was from Zhang Lu. After briefly explaining the purpose, it ended.


    "Uncle, I have a question I want to seek your advice on. The wages Liu Chan owes can only be repaid by selling the factory. Zhang Lu suggested that if I¡¯m interested, I could acquire the factory, but I¡¯m powerless on the management side due to staffing issues." Chu Mengyao explained the situation briefly, "The factory mainly produces high-quality quilts and other household goods, requiring skilled workers. Uncle, do you think it¡¯s a good idea for me to acquire the factory?"


    Chu Mengyao was very tactful in expressing her intentions. Her considerations were simple: Liu Chan¡¯s factory collapsed, and with Ye Qingping and tens of thousands of workers losing their jobs, life would naturally become difficult without a source of income. Moreover, finding a new job is tough, so Chu Mengyao decided to acquire the factory and have Ye Qingping manage it.


    "Mengyao, your intentions are pure and kind-hearted. You can speak plainly without worrying about my feelings. I can assure you, if you acquire the factory, it will surely be profitable, and you¡¯ll truly be helping those unemployed workers. It¡¯s a good thing." Ye Qingping was not in the least bit muddled, feeling grateful for Chu Mengyao¡¯s thoughtful consideration. He said earnestly, "Aren¡¯t you just worried about becoming my boss, fearing that I might have some thoughts? No worries, you¡¯re overthinking. Saving the factory and preserving the jobs of tens of thousands of workers is a great virtue."


    "Now that you¡¯ve said that, I¡¯ll speak openly." Chu Mengyao was slightly embarrassed. She seriously said, "What I¡¯m thinking is, if I acquire the factory, I want you to be the manager. You are highly respected among the workers, and everyone listens to you. What do you think of this?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This?" Ye Qingping was taken aback, "Are you offering me a huge favor?"


    "How is it a favor? If I were to appoint someone else to take over the factory, it would take time to adapt, and there¡¯s no guarantee they can unite with the workers. More importantly, my company lacks talent in this field and would need to recruit anew. Uncle, you are a senior in the factory, and with your leadership, trust me, everyone will listen to you. With you as the manager, I am reassured."


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s words were sincere, and she silently gave high praise to Ye Qingping.


    "Since you put it that way, I can¡¯t refuse. Rest assured, I absolutely won¡¯t let you lose money." Ye Qingping promised.


    He was speaking frankly. As for losing money, there¡¯s no chance, profitable without a doubt. If Liu Chan hadn¡¯t gotten involved with gambling, the factory wouldn¡¯t be in such a predicament.


    Ye Qingping was about to become the manager, overseeing tens of thousands of workers¡ªa substantial responsibility.


    Since reconnecting with Ye Fan, good things have been happening one after another, and Ye Qingping has been overjoyed for a long time.


    "Uncle, once I¡¯ve sorted the acquisition contract, the factory will be in your hands." Chu Mengyao said calmly.


    "Alright, you¡¯ll be my boss from now on." Ye Qingping laughed heartily.


    Chu Mengyao quickly said, "Uncle, don¡¯t call me boss. Moreover, I¡¯m not your boss. You should call Ye Fan the boss, because I¡¯ll be signing the factory under Ye Fan¡¯s name."


    "How can that be?" Ye Qingping immediately objected.


    Even Xu Xia and Ye Juanjuan were shocked. How could it be done so casually? If Ye Fan were to deny it, wouldn¡¯t it lead to significant losses? Although they didn¡¯t believe Ye Fan would do such a thing, the trust Chu Mengyao was placing in him was really substantial.


    "Even brothers need to clear accounts, Mengyao. We have to separate things. Such a big factory can¡¯t be transferred to someone else¡¯s name so casually. No, that¡¯s absolutely not acceptable." Xu Xia was extremely anxious.


    "Uncle, Aunt, no need to worry." Chu Mengyao reassured, though it was hard not to worry.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Ye Fan looked at Chu Mengyao.


    "My company has grown quite large, but there are some potential risks. If the stock market fluctuates, the losses could be significant. To hide some funds and prepare for emergencies, it¡¯s necessary. From now on, all new ventures will fall under your name, it would be my private account." Chu Mengyao explained casually.


    She was thinking long-term. If everything was under her name, there would be no secret.


    Ye Fan was clueless about Chu Mengyao¡¯s work matters. When it came to helping, he¡¯d give his all.


    "This is very risky. Mengyao, aren¡¯t you worried he might take everything and run, leaving you with nothing?" Xu Xia was shocked.


    "Auntie, am I that kind of person?" Ye Fan felt so wronged.


    "Hard to say!" Xu Xia gave a quirky smile, clearly teasing him. Seeing Ye Fan¡¯s embarrassed expression, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and everyone else nearby was laughing too.


    "Ye Fan, you¡¯ll be a big boss soon." Chu Biyao teased.


    "Brother, you should accept Mengyao. She¡¯s done so much, can¡¯t you see?" Ye Juanjuan chuckled.


    "Haha!" Ye Qingping and Xu Xia, Ye Juanjuan, and Chu Biyao burst into laughter.


    Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan exchanged a look; their expressions were particularly... well, you know.

 Chapter 135 - 132: Love Grows Over Time

    Chapter 135: Chapter 132: Love Grows Over TimeThe sky was slightly darkening, Chu Mengyao and her sister were about to leave, and Ye Fan was also leaving with them.


    Ye Juanjuan and the others were seeing them off at the door.


    The three of them from the Ye Family were reluctant to let Ye Fan go, but since they could meet often in the future, there was no need to keep Ye Fan by their side.


    Ye Fan had reasons that required him to leave; for the sake of not bringing too much danger to his family, it was better to meet privately.


    "Mengyao, Ye Fan, take your time and let your feelings grow. Even if your emotions are strong now, you still need time to develop further," Xu Xia said with a smile, eager to have grandchildren.


    "Goodbye, uncle and auntie," Chu Mengyao took her leave. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Brother." Ye Juanjuan was very reluctant, her eyes full of wanting to hold him back.


    "Why not come with us?" Ye Fan suggested, since the villa was large enough for an extra person.


    "Yes, Juanjuan, you can alternate between staying with us and your parents," Chu Biyao chimed in.


    Ye Juanjuan was tempted but hesitated before declining, "Maybe not now. When I have time, I¡¯ll come and visit you guys."


    She couldn¡¯t leave her parents unattended and act impulsively. Besides, her father needed care at this time.


    "Then it¡¯s settled. Come see us whenever you have time," Chu Biyao smiled.


    "Okay." Ye Juanjuan nodded.


    The three of them drove away, while Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family still stood at the door watching.


    "What a great girl she is. The men from our Ye Family are indeed attractive and capable," Ye Qingping said proudly with his nose up.


    "Exactly." Xu Xia agreed, smiling happily.


    In the car, Ye Fan couldn¡¯t help but question with puzzlement, "Biyao, was it you stirring up trouble again, making it seem like I¡¯ve wronged Mengyao, turning me into some heartless guy? What¡¯s your plan?"


    Ye Fan felt quite frustrated. He could only listen to his uncle and aunt¡¯s words. The key was, he had a good relationship with Mengyao, without any conflicts or unpleasantness. Yet, throughout the day¡¯s interactions, it seemed like he had wronged Mengyao, and all the blame was on him.


    "Hehe." Chu Biyao chuckled smugly, "I just used my brain a little bit, and made uncle and auntie believe that my sister is a great beauty actively pursuing you. But you, without any sense, disappointed her feelings, so here we are."


    "Really? It seems I¡¯m the one at a loss. I had to be thick-skinned to chase him," Chu Mengyao raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Exactly!" Chu Biyao giggled, "Sister, you might have taken a little loss, but Ye Fan¡¯s loss isn¡¯t any smaller than yours. You saw the way uncle and auntie looked at him, as if they were saying, ¡¯You unfilial son, are you really from our Ye Family? Want to clean up your mess and walk away? No way.¡¯"


    "Mess?" Chu Mengyao furrowed her brow and questioned, "Tell me, is there anything else you¡¯re hiding from us?"


    "Of course not." Chu Biyao paused, her eyes darting around, "That¡¯s impossible."


    "What other shenanigans have you pulled?" Chu Mengyao was quite exasperated.


    "Look at these photos, and you¡¯ll understand." Chu Biyao quickly opened her phone and flipped through the album.


    As Chu Mengyao looked, her face suddenly turned bright red. The photos Chu Biyao had manipulated could easily be misunderstood. She said furiously, "You showed these pictures to uncle and auntie? No wonder their expressions were odd, looking at Ye Fan as if blaming him. No wonder."


    "Isn¡¯t that the case?" Chu Biyao laughed heartily.


    "And you can still laugh? This is so embarrassing, especially in front of uncle and auntie. How can you be so shameless?" Chu Mengyao was fortunate not to know the whole story earlier; otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have sat calmly with Ye Qingping and the others for a meal.


    "What¡¯s there to be afraid of? With Juanjuan helping me, I¡¯m not embarrassed at all," Chu Biyao lowered her voice, "Sister, don¡¯t act all innocent. Thanks to my antics, haven¡¯t you noticed that you¡¯re almost becoming the Ye Family¡¯s prospective daughter-in-law?"


    Chu Mengyao thought carefully and realized it was true, feeling both sweet and tense, and shyly stole a glance at Ye Fan, pretending as if nothing happened. She instructed her sister, "Delete those photos. If strangers saw them, it would be terrible."


    "Rest assured. I know what I¡¯m doing," Chu Biyao snickered.


    Ye Fan was driving, and through the rearview mirror, he could only see the expressions of the sisters. No matter how low they spoke, he could hear them. However, regarding the photos affair, he was completely confused, "What photos?"


    "Nothing at all." Chu Mengyao was acting as if she was keeping a secret.


    Those embarrassing photos could never be shown to Ye Fan, as they would be too mortifying otherwise.


    Chu Mengyao hurriedly changed the subject, "Uh, Ye Fan, we took the liberty of helping you reunite with Juanjuan. You¡¯re not mad at us, are you? We guessed you had your reasons, but how could family pretend to be strangers?"


    She asked cautiously, and Chu Biyao immediately grew serious as well.


    The sisters had good intentions in doing this, but without Ye Fan¡¯s consent, they acted on their own, fearing he might be upset, so they chose to bring this topic up themselves.


    "Thank you. If we had acknowledged each other later, it might have turned into a tragedy, and then I would have regretted it for life." Ye Fan turned his head and thanked them sincerely.


    "That¡¯s good, then I won¡¯t worry about you blaming me," Chu Mengyao felt relieved.


    "Why would I?" Ye Fan¡¯s gaze was gentle.


    Chu Biyao exclaimed, "Fanfan, look ahead. You¡¯re driving. Do you want to kill us all?"


    "I¡¯ve got it under control." Ye Fan finally looked forward and focused on the wheel.


    Chu Biyao¡¯s eyes brightened as if she thought of something and suppressed a laugh, "When we left, auntie gave you two advice about letting feelings grow over time. Guess, is that ¡¯time¡¯ a verb or a verb?"


    "Stop fooling around," Chu Mengyao¡¯s ears turned red.


    It wasn¡¯t that her mind was impure, but Chu Biyao¡¯s words tempted one to think wildly.


    Thinking of the possible scenario, she wished she could find a hole to hide in.


    Chu Biyao was increasingly smug, speaking seriously, "Where did I say anything false? Fanfan, did I say anything wrong?"


    "No manners. Can¡¯t you not base your happiness on the embarrassment of others? You¡¯re also a girl, can you be a bit more reserved?" Ye Fan lectured.


    "Oh, Fanfan, you¡¯re secretly happy inside, aren¡¯t you? With my antics, who knows how happy you are. I think you¡¯re just a repressed type, with an eye for beauty but no courage to act," Chu Biyao hit the nail on the head.


    Ye Fan thought seriously for a moment, and it turned out, just as Chu Biyao said, he felt quite sweet inside.

 Chapter 136 - 133: Female Disciple Yang Wei

    Chapter 136: Chapter 133: Female Disciple Yang WeiBack at the villa, the three of them rested early, and the night passed without a word.


    However, a lot happened that night.


    Di Nai, who was in the hotel, had planned a lethal strike, intending to attack Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan during the opening ceremony. But after Ye Fan left the villa and vanished, and Chu Mengyao drove away on her own, he decided to target her. The assassin failed, which to some extent alerted the enemy, making him furious.


    If he had known earlier that Chu Mengyao went to meet Ye Fan, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed to the rushed assassination.


    "Useless!" Di Nai cursed, and the wine glass in his hand shattered.


    Standing beside Di Nai were two women, one with red hair and one with curly hair, visibly shaken. The two women remained silent; they feared provoking harm from the furious leader, so they kept their mouths shut.


    At the same time, at the Gray Wolf Bar, Mole brought people to cause trouble again.


    Last time, they suffered a severe setback at the hands of Ye Fan. This time, regrouping, Mole¡¯s side had more people and resources.


    Mole wasn¡¯t part of the Fierce Tiger Gang, but with the Third Gang Leader of the Fierce Tiger Gang declaring his desire for the pair Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong, Mole naturally wanted to curry favor by personally delivering the two women to the Third Gang Leader as a gesture of goodwill.


    Beside Mole, the man nicknamed Red Hair was commanding and fierce.


    Mole and Red Hair were two notorious figures in the area, with a certain level of infamy in the underworld.


    At one side of the bar, Lu Xuehong watched from afar, showing a contemptuous expression towards those who came to provoke them.


    Qiu Wen held a machete, standing at the front, facing Mole, Red Hair, and their crew alone. The bar¡¯s bouncers, under her orders, stood by with weapons at hand, but they couldn¡¯t make a move.


    "Can Sister Dao handle it? They have dozens of people," the bouncers murmured, worried.


    Trained by Ye Fan, Qiu Wen had transformed into an expert. Last time, she was at a disadvantage against Mole and others. This time, she could single-handedly sweep her enemies and teach those who came to invade a harsh lesson.


    "Sister Dao, haven¡¯t seen you in a few days, your courage has grown! How dare you face us alone? Do you have a death wish, or are you just messing around with us?" Mole¡¯s expression was icy.


    "Less talk, come if you have the guts." Qiu Wen led the charge, her aura fierce like a tiger.


    "Go, beat this woman hard for me," Mole ordered loudly.


    "Yes." The lackeys swarmed, machetes and steel pipes clanging, rushing towards Qiu Wen.


    "Overestimating yourself." Qiu Wen¡¯s sharp gaze followed her swift movements, her machete slicing through the void, creating a rain of blood. Her speed and attacks were so fast that she seemed to anticipate her enemies¡¯ moves, always striking first and hard.


    In fact, Qiu Wen wasn¡¯t seeing through their moves; her attack speed was so swift that the enemies couldn¡¯t react. Under her assault, they were left injured, utterly incapable of threatening her.


    "Ah..." Screams filled the air as enemies were knocked back in waves, each one grazed.


    "How... how is this possible?" Mole and Red Hair gasped, shocked.


    "So terrifying, Sister Dao¡¯s prowess is simply invincible." The bouncers at the bar were stunned, their jaws dropping.


    "Heh." Lu Xuehong laughed.


    Red Hair, trembling with fear, asked, "Mole, what now? Is this what the book means by seeing someone anew after three days apart?"


    "What are you scared of? Just a woman, look how scared you are, coward." Mole berated to bolster his own courage, though internally, he was terrified, murmuring incessantly, "How did this damned woman become so formidable?"


    Moments later, Qiu Wen had taken down most of the enemies, and aside from those lying on the ground groaning, those left were too frightened to face her. It was a completely one-sided affair, naturally stopping them from foolishly rushing up.


    "Mole, should we retreat?" Red Hair suggested, his voice echoed by his brothers¡¯ voice.


    "Retreat? No way. People strive for dignity, just like incense for deities. If we don¡¯t take her down today, how will we survive on the streets later?" Mole¡¯s gaze turned cold, shouting, "All of us, attack together! I refuse to believe we can¡¯t handle her."


    "Yes." The sounds of compliance were laced with fear.


    Mole personally took action, and Red Hair naturally followed. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Red Hair was cautious, staying back, not engaging directly with Qiu Wen.


    "Qiu Wen, you bitch, when I rose in the underworld, you still played in kindergarten. You¡¯re not qualified to beat me." Mole raged, lunging at Qiu Wen with murderous intent, backed by his lackeys.


    "Rude talk, seeking death, you won¡¯t leave my turf today." Qiu Wen¡¯s expression turned cold.


    The clamor of battle surged, curses and roars erupted.


    "Ah!" Mole screamed, sent flying, his body covered in blood.


    Ruthlessly slashed several times by Qiu Wen, he was seriously injured.


    At this point, the terrified lackeys gathered around Red Hair.


    Qiu Wen was too strong, not only overwhelming them but also crushing their will to resist.


    Qiu Wen approached Mole, pointing her machete, coldly declaring, "Today, I¡¯ll cripple you for good, leaving you no strength to stand again. Let¡¯s see how arrogant you can be then."


    "Damn it, protect me now." Mole called to Red Hair and others.


    Swayed by Qiu Wen¡¯s fierce power, the lackeys didn¡¯t dare approach, each looking to Red Hair, asking, "What now?"


    "Just follow me. Ignore Mole," Red Hair, having second thoughts, decided to replace Mole and become the leader of the lackeys.


    "Alright!" The lackeys wore various expressions but ultimately agreed.


    "No!" As Qiu Wen¡¯s machete slashed down, Mole was livid.


    "Crack!" With a sound, Mole¡¯s leg was cleanly severed, blood gushing.


    "You little bitch, you¡¯ll die horribly," Mole cursed, wailing in agony.


    Qiu Wen smiled coldly, "That¡¯s the consequence of repeatedly provoking me."


    After speaking, with a swift kick, Mole¡¯s teeth flew out.


    "Bravo!!" The bouncers in the bar cheered, their gazes hot with admiration for Qiu Wen. Gradually, they all shouted in unison, "Sister Dao, Sister Dao..."


    The powerful voice gradually unified.


    Lu Xuehong knew just how terrifyingly Qiu Wen¡¯s skills had increased, so she was never worried from start to finish.


    Now, witnessing Qiu Wen shining brightly, she was equally ecstatic.

 Chapter 137 - 134: The Corpse in the Trash Bin

    Chapter 137: Chapter 134: The Corpse in the Trash Bin"If, by taking this opportunity I can get rid of the Mole and become the leader, not only can I resolve the hostile relationship with Sister Dao, but I can also successfully climb up the ranks. It¡¯s truly killing two birds with one stone," Red Hair mused, a decisive and ruthless look flashing in his eyes.


    The actions of the Mole have already dissatisfied the underlings. Attacking Qiu Wen was the Mole¡¯s decision. If Qiu Wen is dealt with, everyone benefits. The underlings might be easy to handle, but Qiu Wen¡¯s strength is beyond imagination. If a decision isn¡¯t made quickly, Red Hair knows that while the other underlings might receive light punishment, he won¡¯t escape the same fate as the Mole.


    "Sister Dao, if I have offended in any way please forgive me. We do not wish to be your enemy. Everything was ordered by the Mole; we had no choice," Red Hair said with trepidation, a look of pleading in his eyes. "Sister Dao is generous and won¡¯t hold grudges against us small people. Today, I, Red Hair, make a promise here: from now on, if Sister Dao gives orders, I will go through fire and water without blinking an eye. Please spare us."


    "To show my sincerity, I am willing to break another of the Mole¡¯s legs, and afterwards, I will deal with the Mole. I will never be your enemy again," Red Hair said earnestly, bowing and smiling.


    This was the best time to win over the loyalty of the underlings. Red Hair must seize it; the Mole led them into this pit, and naturally, no one is happy about it. Only by overcoming Qiu Wen can they completely walk out of the bar.


    "Oh, you want to kill the Mole and take his place, right?" Qiu Wen smirked strangely, then stepped aside, gesturing for him to act. Red Hair uttered a few words, but she wouldn¡¯t believe it without seeing some action.


    In truth, Qiu Wen didn¡¯t want to fight to the death with the Mole and his people, forming an irreconcilable hatred. She¡¯s in business; if not forced, she wouldn¡¯t engage in violence with the Mole¡¯s gang, which is harmful to the bar patrons.


    Since Red Hair had this intention, she didn¡¯t mind giving him a hand, as long as it meant Red Hair and the others wouldn¡¯t come causing trouble again.


    "Sister Dao, just watch," Red Hair said with joy, walking menacingly towards the Mole.


    He had never thought Qiu Wen would be so straightforward. If he were in Qiu Wen¡¯s position, he would definitely not easily forgive those who offended him, especially important members. At the very least, he would disable them to vent his anger.


    "Mole, you wronged us brothers first, leading us into this flood. You should pay a price for the losses to the brothers," Red Hair said with a sinister smile, raising his knife to chop at the Mole¡¯s other uninjured leg.


    At the same time, to win the hearts of the underlings, he tied himself to them.


    "How dare you, you ungrateful wretch? Have I ever mistreated you over the years?" Mole¡¯s voice trembled as he shouted urgently.


    Red Hair said no more, eagerly severing one of the Mole¡¯s legs with a knife.


    "Ah!" Mole screamed in pain, blood splattering, close to death.


    "Take him and leave," Qiu Wen instructed. She didn¡¯t want the Mole to die in her bar. Before long, the Mole would bleed to death. Let Red Hair handle the rest; she believed he would efficiently deal with the Mole. Rescuing the Mole was simply impossible; it was necessary to eliminate the threat completely.


    If Red Hair showed mercy, then the next person to die would certainly be Red Hair.


    "Thank you, Sister Dao, we¡¯ll be on our way," Red Hair said with tearful gratitude.


    He beckoned his underlings, and after greeting Qiu Wen, he dragged the barely alive Mole away.


    The crisis at the bar was resolved smoothly.


    The threat of the Mole was gone, but it was foreseeable that before long, the Third Gang Leader would send more formidable people to capture Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong. But that¡¯s a story for later; in the short term, these developments were unlikely to occur.


    Beside a trash bin in a secluded alley, Red Hair and his group appeared, with the Mole already unconscious.


    "Brother Red Hair, should we hurry and get Brother Mole to a hospital for treatment?" one underling whispered.


    "Fool. With Brother Mole¡¯s temper, knowing we betrayed him, saw him being crippled by Sister Dao and did nothing, he¡¯d definitely kill us when he¡¯s healed. As things stand, we can only stick with Brother Red Hair to make a living," another underling supported Red Hair, having no choice but to side with him as they couldn¡¯t utter half a word against Red Hair.


    There were still some underlings who foolishly suggested treating the Mole, which was pure idiocy.


    "From now on, stick with me. You take the Mole on his final journey, make it quick so he doesn¡¯t suffer too much," Red Hair said, looking at the underling who suggested treating the Mole.


    "Huh?" the underling was stunned.


    Seeing Red Hair¡¯s fierce gaze, he knew that if he didn¡¯t act, he would become a corpse.


    The underling, eyes red with stress, ended the Mole¡¯s life.


    After dumping the Mole¡¯s body into the trash bin, the task was done.


    "After this, everyone present will get fifty thousand dollars from me to calm their nerves," Red Hair said generously.


    "Brother Red Hair..." the underlings cheered, shouting loudly.


    Red Hair successfully occupied the Mole¡¯s position and gained the favor of the underlings.


    At the same time, in the police station¡¯s interrogation room.


    Zhang Lu interrogated k12, who was Qin Xue. Recently, there had been frequent missing child cases, and the mastermind behind these was Red Skull, Qin Xue¡¯s direct superior.


    Qin Xue was captured while assisting in seizing Professor Zhao¡¯s research results, but Red Skull continued to operate without restraint, seemingly confident that Qin Xue wouldn¡¯t divulge any information.


    Zhang Lu thoroughly investigated Qin Xue¡¯s background and applied torture on her.


    At this moment, Qin Xue was barely alive, disheveled, blood at the corners of her mouth, just after enduring electric shock. Her once beautiful appearance was gone, leaving only a miserable figure.


    Zhang Lu¡¯s interrogation was simple; she had left Qin Xue without the strength to continue shutting herself off, using a hard and cold attitude toward everything outside.


    Particularly, Qin Xue¡¯s brain had suffered some stimulation, intended to make Qin Xue remember who she was, thereby obtaining useful intelligence.


    "Qin Xue, this is your parents¡¯ situation. I¡¯ll read it out loud, you can listen." Zhang Lu took out a file, showed Qin Xue a photo of her parents, and began reading the related introduction.


    Qin Xue¡¯s strong mind was like a fortress, protecting her.


    The treatment she endured was beyond what a human could bear.


    Zhang Lu naturally had no mercy for someone like her, a killer.


    At this moment, Zhang Lu¡¯s voice, like a hypnosis, in her chaotic, dazed mind, shone a clear ray of light. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 138 - 135 Qin Xue鈥檚 Accident

    Chapter 138: Chapter 135 Qin Xue¡¯s AccidentIn Qin Xue¡¯s muddled thoughts, she seemed to remember something. A little girl was playing in the amusement park, calling for her mother. But suddenly, a burly man abducted her. She screamed for her mother to save her. A woman chased after them, finally catching up on an overpass, but the man pushed the woman off the overpass, and she was run over by passing cars.


    This scene was like a nightmare, hidden deep within Qin Xue¡¯s heart. She dared not recall it.


    Besides, to become an excellent assassin of the Blood Rose, all of the past naturally becomes forgotten in the depths of the soul.


    Zhang Lu unearthed all this.


    "Mama..." Qin Xue murmured, losing all the coldness of an assassin, her voice completely infused with the child-like tone of a little girl.


    In the instant she uttered "mama," her mental world crumbled, and her whole demeanor changed.


    "Mama, mama..." Qin Xue called, her expression helpless and despairing, tugging at the heartstrings.


    "What the...?" Zhang Lu was greatly shocked. Clearly, the scene before her exceeded her expectations.


    A man stepped forward to check on Qin Xue¡¯s condition and immediately said with a grim face, "We won¡¯t be able to extract any useful information. If I¡¯m not mistaken, she¡¯s suffered a mental breakdown and might very well remain in this state. Of course, the most terrifying thing is not knowing when she¡¯ll revert to her assassin identity. I suggest executing her immediately to give her a quick end¡ªa release. Living like this is already a torment. If by any chance she escapes, it would be an endless trouble."


    "She is an exceptional assassin of the Blood Rose, and shouldn¡¯t be this fragile. How did she suddenly suffer a split personality?" Zhang Lu was very reluctant to accept this. "Could she be faking it to lull us into lowering our guard and seize an opportunity to escape? You know, every Blood Rose assassin is a rigorously trained tough character, well-versed in various escape methods."


    The man thought for a moment and said, "We can only send her to the psychiatric department for a thorough check. I can¡¯t assertively claim that her spirit has indeed fractured. To be safe, it¡¯s better to examine thoroughly. Currently, with child abduction cases frequently occurring, the only breakthrough to save the children can only be her."


    Zhang Lu personally guarded her, taking the handcuffed and shackled Qin Xue, who kept calling out for her mother, to the military hospital.


    At this moment, Qin Xue was in a daze, completely abnormal, only repeating "mama" with nothing else but a pitiful expression and helpless, frightened eyes. Nothing was out of the ordinary.


    Zhang Lu revealed her identity, and Dr. Lu, the best in mental health, personally conducted a detailed examination on Qin Xue.


    Dr. Lu was deeply displeased in his heart. Due to his doctor¡¯s duty, Qin Xue had suffered inhuman punishment, worse than death. Because of the enormity of the stimulus, this led to her split personality. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare reproach Zhang Lu.


    Actually, Zhang Lu had overestimated Qin Xue¡¯s strong inner world. After Qin Xue recalled the image about her mother lingering in her mind, it was like a bolt from the blue, cleaving her into two¡ªa helpless little girl and an assassin. Thinking about how she used to be happy, had family, had a mother, but then tragedy struck.


    So, under enormous shock, she thought of the blood debts stained on her hands over the years, wishing she¡¯d commit suicide to atone.


    As such, Qin Xue became like this, not knowing when she was a little girl or when she was the assassin.


    The two identities had already mingled chaotically in her mind, she couldn¡¯t discern them, didn¡¯t want to think, yet some images continually tortured her.


    "How¡¯s it going?" Zhang Lu asked coldly, the angry gaze from Dr. Lu deeply discontenting her.


    In Dr. Lu¡¯s eyes, she became like those terrible people who torture others, such peculiar gazes made one uncomfortable.


    Zhang Lu couldn¡¯t be bothered to explain anything. Not to mention Qin Xue was a wanted criminal, even the currently missing children urgently needed clues for rescue. Regarding Qin Xue as a breakthrough point, naturally, she had no sense of mercy; obtaining useful information would be considered Qin Xue¡¯s greatest value, her atonement.


    "It¡¯s really not good. I can confirm she¡¯s been severely mentally stimulated and has become abnormal," Dr. Lu said.


    "Can you get her to recall something, be able to respond to our inquiries?" That was what Zhang Lu was concerned about.


    "I am powerless in that regard. It all depends on the patient¡¯s psychological fluctuations. Suddenly reverting to her original self is also a possibility. At this moment, the patient is unusually sensitive, with substantial inner turmoil," Dr. Lu was unable to help.


    "We don¡¯t care about her life or death. We need useful information. You can use medication or employ your stimulation methods," a man who had accompanied Zhang Lu coldly stated.


    "This is murder, you know? Even if she¡¯s a criminal, at worst, it ends in death. You torture her, causing her to undergo these changes, and still want me to be your accomplice. That¡¯s impossible," Dr. Lu was very righteous. "I¡¯m a doctor. Healing and saving people is my duty. I know you have high status, and this criminal is important to you, but can you ignore human rights and torture her?"


    Dr. Lu couldn¡¯t endure any longer, expressing his dissatisfaction from within. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was a doctor, also a member of the organization, but he didn¡¯t know what identity Qin Xue had. Treating a criminal like this, psychologically, he couldn¡¯t get past it.


    "Nonsense, droning like a bird. Do we need you directing us in what we do?" The man was displeased, "What you can do now is unconditionally cooperate with us, follow our requirements, and keep the rest of the crap inside."


    Dr. Lu¡¯s forehead veins throbbed. He dared not oppose the man¡¯s words, his face flushed red.


    "I have the right to charge you for your actions," Dr. Lu struggled to fight for a little human rights for Qin Xue.


    "That¡¯s your freedom, we don¡¯t care. What we need now is your unconditional cooperation," The man roared.


    "Alright then." Dr. Lu¡¯s face turned red before he finally relented.


    But at that moment, as Qin Xue, calling out for mama and having a vacant expression, suddenly transformed again into her assassin persona.


    Qin Xue¡¯s figure flickered, directly strangling Dr. Lu¡¯s neck, threatening, "Back off, all of you back off, or I¡¯ll kill him."


    The voice was exceptionally cold, laden with an indifferent murderous intent.


    Zhang Lu¡¯s expression twisted. Her focus was on breaking Qin Xue¡¯s silence, caught off guard, giving Qin Xue a chance.

 Chapter 139 - 136 Emergency Action

    Chapter 139: Chapter 136 Emergency ActionQin Xue captured Dr. Lu, and in an instant, the handcuffs on her wrist quietly fell off.


    Zhang Lu exchanged a glance with the man beside her, a cold glint shooting from their eyes. Ignoring Dr. Lu¡¯s fate, they attacked Qin Xue from the left and right. They knew giving Qin Xue a chance to catch her breath would result in disaster. With Qin Xue¡¯s style, she wouldn¡¯t let Dr. Lu survive, so rescuing him wasn¡¯t part of their plan. Capturing and killing Qin Xue was the priority.


    In this brief moment, the clash of wits was merciless yet intelligent.


    Qin Xue initially planned to take off the chains on her feet, but seeing Zhang Lu¡¯s attack, she knew she had no opportunity. Deep inside, she was immensely surprised and admired their decisive action.


    "Cough, cough, don¡¯t mess around, I¡¯m a doctor," Dr. Lu coughed, trying to persuade Qin Xue to spare him.


    "Crack!" Qin Xue cruelly snapped Dr. Lu¡¯s neck, then hurled his body towards Zhang Lu.


    Dr. Lu died with unresolved resentment, unable to comprehend why such a beautiful woman like Qin Xue could be so ruthless. Attacking an innocent doctor¡ªno matter how beastly a person, this shouldn¡¯t be done. Besides, he was planning to help her.


    With Dr. Lu¡¯s body as an obstacle, Zhang Lu was momentarily delayed.


    "Bang!" Qin Xue briefly clashed with the man, then he staggered back. Qin Xue leapt, shattered the glass, and jumped from the third-story building, soon vanishing into the night.


    Zhang Lu, without hesitation, jumped after Qin Xue.


    Half an hour later, the entrance of the military hospital was crowded with police officers.


    Zhang Lu hadn¡¯t successfully captured Qin Xue. After a round of engagement, Qin Xue fled.


    She was quite unwilling; Qin Xue slipping away right under her nose was humiliating.


    More importantly, Qin Xue¡¯s current unstable state, her mental disarray¡ªif not quickly dealt with¡ªwould pose unimaginable harm to the citizens. Just the thought of potential casualties made Zhang Lu¡¯s expression exceedingly cold.


    "Mobilize everyone, closely monitor stations, streets, hotels¡ªany place where people stay. No area can be neglected, especially Qin Xue¡¯s home and the incident areas; these should be heavily monitored. Let me reiterate: once the target is spotted, shoot to kill immediately, without hesitation."


    Zhang Lu issued this command, fully aware of Qin Xue¡¯s danger. If anyone hesitated to shoot upon encountering Qin Xue, it would give her time and opportunity to fiercely counterattack, severely complicating the situation.


    "Yes!" Teams of police officers moved, and vehicles carrying armed warriors dispersed.


    It was four o¡¯clock in the morning; Dongfang City was destined to have a restless night.


    Every street and corner was under scrutiny for Qin Xue¡¯s whereabouts. Eyes monitored every place with surveillance.


    Zhang Lu had to mobilize a large force. If Qin Xue¡¯s mental state was stable, as an assassin, she wouldn¡¯t usually target civilians, but now, Qin Xue was mentally disturbed, making her extremely dangerous.


    Zhang Lu dispatched everyone she could think of, including those police officers who were at home sleeping, pulling them from their beds to join the action. This was a mission to save innocent lives. In a bustling city, finding one person was difficult, especially someone very powerful and highly threatening.


    If she confronted Qin Xue directly, they¡¯d be evenly matched, hard to discern a victor.


    However, if Qin Xue simply fled, even if found, Zhang Lu wouldn¡¯t be able to capture her.


    There were many police officers, but even with guns, capturing Qin Xue was extremely difficult.


    It naturally occurred to Zhang Lu to think of Ye Fan. If Ye Fan were here, finding Qin Xue would significantly reduce the danger. She quickly dialed Ye Fan¡¯s number.


    Even while sleeping, Ye Fan was quite alert. At the sound of the phone, his eyes opened.


    Answering the call, Ye Fan asked, "What¡¯s happened?"


    "You knew something happened?" Zhang Lu chuckled.


    "Nonsense, look at the time. If nothing happened, would you be bored enough to call me?" Ye Fan scoffed.


    Zhang Lu thought it over and understood. She initially believed Ye Fan had some sixth sense. Without further ado, she stated, "Qin Xue seemed to have a personality split during interrogation and escaped during a hospital check-up. I need your assistance to eliminate Qin Xue. The longer it drags on, the less secure the public will be."


    "If you don¡¯t know where she went, how can I help you?" Ye Fan was puzzled.


    "I¡¯ll be at the villa in ten minutes. Wait for me, we¡¯ll discuss the situation in detail when we meet. I¡¯ve dispatched all available police personnel. Once we spot the target, we¡¯ll know immediately," Zhang Lu straightforwardly replied, regardless of Ye Fan agreeing or refusing; she was already on her way to meet Ye Fan.


    "Alright." Ye Fan got up reluctantly, leaving a note for Chu Mengyao and Chu Biyao, then exited the villa.


    In the car, Zhang Lu accelerated, speeding through the night.


    Ye Fan questioned, "In such a big city, finding one person is difficult. Are there any likely hiding places for Qin Xue?"


    "No, if Qin Xue were in her right mind, she¡¯d definitely seek out Red Skull. Finding her then would be challenging. But now, she¡¯s split between a little girl and an assassin; both personalities torment her. Her thoughts are very chaotic now, making it unlikely for her to seek Red Skull." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I suspect her likelihood of returning home or to the incident site is very high, so we should choose a spot to lay an ambush and wait for her to appear."


    Zhang Lu shared her analysis.


    Ye Fan, serious-minded, pondered deeply. He understood Zhang Lu¡¯s intentions¡ªonly he had the ability to easily subdue Qin Xue once found. Others posed little threat to Qin Xue, potentially leading to unimaginable casualties.


    "Given her lethality, if she randomly kills, there would definitely be casualties. To minimize innocent deaths, you must choose between home and the incident site. Otherwise, recklessly searching is certain to fail," Ye Fan sincerely advised.


    Zhang Lu knew more about Qin Xue¡¯s situation, so leaving this decision to her.


    "Go to her home first. The amusement park is less than two miles from Qin Xue¡¯s home, which is an area I am closely monitoring," Zhang Lu decided.


    "With that distance between the two points not being far, there¡¯s no need to overthink. As long as we¡¯re careful, I will capture her once she appears," Ye Fan confidently asserted.

 Chapter 140 - 137 Still Father and Daughter

    Chapter 140: Chapter 137 Still Father and DaughterThe Qin Family¡¯s house is located in a remote alley.


    In the early morning, just as the day breaks, an old man wakes up early, listening to the radio while watering the plants in the courtyard.


    This old man is Qin Xue¡¯s father. After his daughter was taken by human traffickers and his wife passed away, he leads a sorrowful life alone.


    Qin¡¯s father is over sixty, and like most elderly people, he sleeps less.


    Outside the Qin Family¡¯s home, a large contingent of police is stationed in hidden corners, guns ready, waiting for the target to appear.


    Ye Fan and Zhang Lu sit quietly in a car, waiting for news.


    "As you mentioned, the Qin Family now only has one old man left. What if Qin Xue appears at home, what should we do? Are we really going to kill his daughter in front of Qin¡¯s father? Qin¡¯s father¡¯s situation is already tragic enough. His daughter¡¯s disappearance is like a thorn in his heart," Ye Fan expressed his concern.


    Zhang Lu¡¯s expression darkened, and she replied helplessly, "We can only act according to the situation. What I¡¯m afraid of is not what you¡¯re worried about. If Qin Xue doesn¡¯t come home, many tragedies will definitely occur. Qin¡¯s father used to be a teacher. I believe Qin¡¯s father can withstand all misfortunes. Perhaps to Qin¡¯s father, seeing his daughter before entering the coffin would be an unexpected joy."


    She felt guilty because Qin Xue escaped from her hands. If Qin Xue were to start killing, she would be morally troubled.


    To rescue more children, she had used torture on Qin Xue, and she didn¡¯t regret it a bit.


    "We can only resolve this threat as soon as possible. Hopefully, she still has a bit of humanity left," Ye Fan sighed.


    "What I¡¯m most worried about is that Qin Xue might harm Qin¡¯s father. At this moment, Qin Xue is not in her right mind, and the possibility of her attacking anyone is very high," Zhang Lu said worriedly.


    No matter what, Qin¡¯s father shouldn¡¯t endure more unbearable misfortune; that¡¯s an outcome Zhang Lu doesn¡¯t want to see.


    Just as the two were talking, a voice came through Zhang Lu¡¯s earpiece, "Reporting, reporting, the target has appeared, please instruct."


    Zhang Lu¡¯s expression tightened, and Ye Fan¡¯s face also became serious.


    "Stay put, do not act rashly without my order," Zhang Lu instructed.


    She also asked, "Report the exact location and status of the target."


    "In the alley to the west, still over three hundred meters from the house, the target seems abnormal, continuously mumbling ¡¯dad¡¯ and ¡¯mom,¡¯" the voice echoed in Zhang Lu¡¯s ear.


    "Qin Xue now has the mind of a little girl and could become a killer at any moment. It¡¯s also possible that both personalities occupy her body simultaneously, and that would be the most dangerous time. We must eliminate the threat before she goes berserk," Zhang Lu stated firmly. "So, what do we do now? I¡¯ll follow your lead."


    "Instruct your people not to make any sudden movements to avoid provoking her. The two of us will infiltrate Qin Xue¡¯s house and act according to the situation," Ye Fan suggested, noting that despite the police¡¯s readiness, even with their guns aimed at Qin Xue, they might not be able to kill her. On the contrary, they could provoke her, which could lead to serious casualties if she goes mad.


    Following Ye Fan¡¯s advice, Zhang Lu reiterated the orders, then she and Ye Fan got out of the car and infiltrated the Qin Family¡¯s house.


    "Dad, Mom..." In the alley, Qin Xue walked helplessly, her expression confused, her gaze fearful, like a lost child, whispering softly, her voice filled with great melancholy and sadness.


    Perhaps it was fate that led her steps; Qin Xue found herself at the doorstep of her home.


    Occasionally, she would lift her head to glance around, as if trying to confirm whether this was truly the way home.


    At the door, Qin Xue pushed it open and entered. Inside the courtyard, Qin¡¯s father looked up suddenly, noticing a woman with a haggard, disheveled appearance standing at his door. Confused, he stopped watering and inquired, "Young lady, who are you? Why do you look so disheveled?"


    Qin Xue, in her current state, indeed appeared unkempt, having no thought or mind to make herself presentable.


    Seeing Qin¡¯s father, Qin Xue was initially at a loss, in a daze, licking her fingers as if thinking about something. Suddenly, a clear scene flashed in her chaotic mind¡ªshe saw the silhouette of a father. Then, like a little girl, she pounced towards Qin¡¯s father, loudly calling out, "Dad, Dad, Xuexue misses you."


    Xuexue was Qin Xue¡¯s childhood nickname.


    Qin¡¯s father was shocked, his body trembled, and his expression was filled with astonishment and disbelief.


    The name Xuexue struck like a thunderbolt, echoing in Qin¡¯s father¡¯s mind.


    This was his daughter¡¯s nickname, and now a disheveled woman was calling herself Xuexue, calling him Dad. His first thought was whether his daughter had returned.


    Seeing Qin Xue rushing towards him, Qin¡¯s father felt disoriented, and the woman before him seemed to truly transform into a little girl, calling Daddy, smiling innocently, and running into his embrace.


    "Daughter..." Qin¡¯s father uttered, his voice choked, tears streaming down his old face.


    Qin¡¯s father and Qin Xue embraced each other. The warmth of the physical contact was nothing compared to the warmth that melted Qin¡¯s father¡¯s heart.


    "Daughter..." Qin¡¯s father called greedily. Since the incident, he had not heard a single word about his daughter and even thought she was long dead. At this moment, he was certain that the woman in his arms was indeed his daughter.


    Despite Qin Xue no longer resembling her childhood self, some blurry outlines made Qin¡¯s father firmly believe she was undoubtedly his daughter.


    "Dad, why are you crying? Where¡¯s Mom? Didn¡¯t Mom say she would take me to the amusement park?" Qin Xue¡¯s memory was in chaos, taking her back to before the incident.


    Qin¡¯s father understood that something had happened to his daughter. He hurriedly said, "Mom went to buy your favorite cake. She¡¯ll be back soon."


    "Is it strawberry-flavored?" Qin Xue asked adorably, her voice innocent.


    "It¡¯s strawberry-flavored. My Xuexue loves strawberry," Qin¡¯s father replied, choked with tears.


    "Don¡¯t cry, Daddy. Why are you crying? Be good, Daddy. When Mom comes back, I¡¯ll share the cake with you. I won¡¯t give any to Mom, okay?" Qin Xue said, wiping her father¡¯s tears.


    "Alright, alright," Qin¡¯s father laughed painfully.


    Trembling, Qin¡¯s father stopped crying. He realized his daughter was not mentally normal, so he dared not cry any more, fearing he would upset his daughter and cause unfortunate changes.


    He led his daughter inside and took her to her childhood room.


    "My Barbie doll, my toys..." Qin Xue was delighted seeing familiar objects one after another.


    "Xuexue, be good. I¡¯ll go check on Mom. Stay in the room and don¡¯t come out. I¡¯ll get you cake later," Qin¡¯s father said kindly.


    "Okay, Xuexue is the best," Qin Xue nodded obediently. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 141 - 138: Fatherly Love Like a Mountain

    Chapter 141: Chapter 138: Fatherly Love Like a MountainQin Xue was having a great time in her childhood room, her face beaming with happiness.


    Father Qin busied himself, hiding all thoughts of his late wife, along with photos and the urn, fearing that seeing them might unsettle his daughter.


    He was now quite certain that his daughter had returned. From the name Xuexue to her love for strawberry-flavored cake, all signs pointed to her being his daughter. More importantly, his heart told him she was unmistakably his daughter.


    Father Qin didn¡¯t know what had happened to his daughter, but he knew it couldn¡¯t have been good.


    Anyway, as long as his daughter was alive, it was the greatest solace to Father Qin.


    After tidying up, Father Qin noticed someone outside in the yard and immediately went out; he knew that the person was likely related to his daughter.


    "Who are you?" Father Qin asked.


    The two people were Ye Fan and Zhang Lu. Zhang Lu wasn¡¯t in her police uniform, so Father Qin couldn¡¯t immediately identify them.


    "We¡¯re police officers," Zhang Lu revealed their identities.


    "You¡¯re here to arrest my daughter?" Father Qin¡¯s body trembled, nearly fainting. How could he not understand that his daughter must have committed a crime, attracting the police? Surely, his daughter¡¯s return was also inseparable from these two people.


    The reality was indeed as Father Qin imagined. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ye Fan subduing K12, and Zhang Lu¡¯s intense interrogation causing Qin Xue¡¯s mental breakdown, none of this would have happened.


    "Don¡¯t worry or panic," Ye Fan quickly said.


    The three of them moved to a secluded corner, and Father Qin was about to kneel, but Ye Fan and Zhang Lu supported him.


    "What are you doing, old man?" Zhang Lu asked helplessly.


    "Can you tell me what happened? What happened to my daughter? Where has she been all these years? What did she do?" Father Qin pleaded, "I want to know everything about my daughter, I beg you, considering I¡¯m on my last legs, please tell me, you must know."


    Even if Father Qin died, he wanted to know about his daughter¡¯s situation. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace.


    He looked at the two with pleading eyes, and Ye Fan said seriously, "I don¡¯t know about this, you can ask her."


    Ye Fan indeed didn¡¯t know. It was Zhang Lu who was aware of Qin Xue¡¯s past.


    Seeing Father Qin¡¯s gaze, Zhang Lu composed her words and said in a low voice, "After your daughter got into trouble, we kept tracking her whereabouts. Until recently, in an operation, we captured your daughter. Those who took her were a group of criminals who trained her to be an assassin. She doesn¡¯t remember anything from her childhood. Recently, there have been frequent child abduction cases, linked to the criminals behind your daughter. During interrogation, your daughter experienced a personality split, leading to you finding her. We must apprehend your daughter; otherwise, it¡¯s extremely dangerous."


    Zhang Lu didn¡¯t reveal too much about Qin Xue¡¯s crimes but gave a concise explanation.


    How could Father Qin not understand? It must have been those criminals who harmed his daughter into becoming like this. He could guess that his daughter must have done many bad things; even the recent child abduction cases might be inseparably connected to her.


    Father Qin gazed at Zhang Lu with gratitude, acknowledging that she spared his feelings by not disclosing too much of his daughter¡¯s crimes. Yet, his thoughts turned to a sigh, murmuring to himself, "What a sin, how could such a misfortune befall the Qin Family? My deceased wife won¡¯t rest in peace, while our daughter was harmed by criminals and committed numerous crimes."


    "After you arrest my daughter, what do you plan to do with her?" Father Qin asked through his tears.


    "Well..." Zhang Lu was momentarily silent; this was indeed a difficult question. Extracting information from Qin Xue seemed impossible, and it wasn¡¯t feasible to let her live. Given Qin Xue¡¯s crimes, even executing her a hundred times wouldn¡¯t be excessive.


    "I know what fate awaits my daughter. No matter what, if she¡¯s committed crimes, she must face legal consequences." Father Qin¡¯s eyes were dim, but he understood thoroughly and pleaded, "Can you grant me one request? Let me feed my daughter a piece of cake, then you can arrest her. When the time comes, just return her body to me."


    Father Qin had endured too much hardship, having buried his wife with his own hands. His daughter had been missing for nineteen years, three months, and eight days. He had lived a life of anguish for so many years, and now, his daughter had returned home only for such misfortune to arise again.


    "It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to fulfill your request; we want to meet any of your requests as much as we can. However, Qin Xue¡¯s current condition stems from recalling her childhood and the deeds she did as an assassin. She can¡¯t withstand such a massive shock, leading to her mental split. Her emotions are very unstable now, and if she reverts to her assassin persona, we¡¯re afraid she might harm you. Such an eventuality would mean a daughter harming her father, which would be another massive blow for her." Zhang Lu earnestly advised, "I think you wouldn¡¯t want to risk your life, allowing your daughter to commit patricide, would you?"


    "Her strength is terrifying; with a little force, she could easily crush an ordinary person. You shouldn¡¯t take this risk. For the sake of briefly reuniting warmly with your daughter at the cost of your life, we can understand, but you must also consider your daughter¡¯s wellbeing. With her disordered mind, if she were to know she had done something disrespectful to her father, the torment she might endure is unimaginable."


    Ye Fan emphasized on the side.


    The two of them had to consider Father Qin¡¯s safety to prevent any mishap.


    Father Qin felt as if he had been struck by lightning, his heart filled with sorrow. The two didn¡¯t lack valid reasons. He wasn¡¯t afraid of dying, but he feared dying at his daughter¡¯s hands, bringing unimaginable harm to her. So now, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    "Is it unlikely that my daughter would lose her sanity?" Father Qin asked.


    "That¡¯s hard to say; perhaps it won¡¯t happen, but perhaps her mind might disorder at any moment." Zhang Lu didn¡¯t conceal the truth.


    "I see, then I¡¯d rather take the risk. I can¡¯t possibly let my daughter go without doing anything. Even if it means dying, it¡¯s all right. In this life, if I can see my daughter once before I die, I¡¯m already content."


    "I must cherish this short time spent with my daughter."


    "Even if, by some mischance, I face misfortune at my daughter¡¯s hands, with her state of mind, she probably wouldn¡¯t remember much, would she? At least, if she kills me, she¡¯ll certainly not know who I am, right?"


    "In that case, then I don¡¯t have anything to worry about anymore."


    "I implore both of you to grant this wish, let me reunite with my daughter."


    "If tragedy ensues, I ask you to find someone to sell my house, allowing our family of three to sleep together." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Father Qin thought it over and made this decision.


    Ye Fan and Zhang Lu exchanged a glance and could only agree in silence.

 Chapter 142 - 139: Murderous Intent After the Warmth

    Chapter 142: Chapter 139: Murderous Intent After the WarmthYe Fan and Zhang Lu found a secluded corner in the courtyard to keep watch on what was happening inside the house.


    They couldn¡¯t think of a reason to refuse Qin¡¯s father¡¯s request, so they agreed.


    Inside the house, Qin¡¯s father took his daughter to wash up, and under his care, Qin Xue transformed into a beautiful lady.


    Then, he pulled his daughter to sit on the sofa, feeding her cake.


    There had always been strawberry-flavored cakes at home. Since his daughter disappeared, Qin¡¯s father bought some every day to eat alone. It was partly to comfort himself and partly out of a futile hope that maybe one day his daughter would come home.


    This day had finally come, bitter grief flooded Qin¡¯s father¡¯s heart, yet a smile played on his face.


    "Xuexue, eat more." Qin¡¯s father fed his daughter cake.


    "Daddy, you eat too." Qin Xue also fed her father. She was completely like a little girl, except she had grown into a young woman. Her expressions and voice had no trace of anything other than childlike simplicity.


    Qin Xue was very happy, with cream still on the corners of her mouth. She continued chomping hungrily, savoring her favorite cake, completely forgetting her assassin identity, her memory stuck before the incident.


    "Is it delicious?" Qin¡¯s father asked with a loving smile.


    "Delicious." Qin Xue smiled sweetly, nodding like a little chick pecking at rice.


    Ye Fan and Zhang Lu watched this scene, their eyes fluctuating.


    "She is now just like a child, seeing her like this, who would think she is K12, notorious among the Red Skull¡¯s ranks?" Zhang Lu sighed, her expression turning to sympathy, pity, helplessness...


    "Yes, who could imagine the amount of sin her hands are stained with." Ye Fan¡¯s expression seemed distant.


    Suddenly, he felt a kinship with Qin Xue, having a similar experience, both just returning home.


    In terms of blood debts, Ye Fan had more. Of course, their experiences within the organization were different. Qin Xue sank down, becoming a cold-blooded killer, while Ye Fan endured, learned skills, and destroyed the organization for his family¡¯s vengeance. From this point, their fates differed drastically.


    "What should we do now? Are we just going to keep waiting? If her memory stays stuck before the incident, we can¡¯t watch over her indefinitely, can we?" Zhang Lu inquired.


    "Let¡¯s wait a while longer. At least give Qin¡¯s father and daughter enough reunion time. The longer she stays like this, the better for Qin¡¯s father. Let her comfort him for the years of suffering he endured. We can wait a little longer; let¡¯s not do anything, just observe the changes." Ye Fan said.


    "That¡¯s all we can do." Zhang Lu fell silent; stopping them forcibly now would be too cruel to Qin¡¯s father.


    After finishing the cake, Qin¡¯s father proactively started chatting about his daughter¡¯s school days. He didn¡¯t want her to think too much, so he grasped at topics, trying to avoid triggering memories about her mother. This way, he could prolong the time spent with his daughter.


    Qin¡¯s father cherished this warm scene immensely; even a second of it was a significant enjoyment.


    "Daddy, I got first place in my exam, the teacher praised me for being smart and said I¡¯d be a scientist in the future."


    "And daddy, my singing is really good, my classmates can¡¯t compare."


    "Daddy, Uncle Wang¡¯s kid next door is so naughty, he even stole my eraser."


    ...... S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Qin Xue¡¯s memories flipped back, recalling some school-related stories under her father¡¯s guidance.


    "My Xuexue is the smartest, the best. After this, I¡¯ll teach Uncle Wang¡¯s kid a lesson for you." Qin¡¯s father smiled kindly, though inside he was anguishing, thinking how such a good daughter could suffer such misfortune.


    "Daddy, you¡¯re the best." Qin Xue hugged her father¡¯s neck and kissed his forehead.


    The two of them talked about everything and nothing, and soon, an hour had passed.


    Ye Fan and Zhang Lu patiently waited. No matter how much Qin¡¯s father changed the subject, Qin Xue¡¯s memory was bound to return to her mother, and she asked, "Daddy, where¡¯s mommy? Why hasn¡¯t she come back? Didn¡¯t you say she went out? By now, she should be home. I have to go to school."


    "Mom went to visit your grandma. Today is Sunday, so you don¡¯t need to go to school. Daddy will stay home with you." Qin¡¯s father said.


    Qin¡¯s father¡¯s words were merely excuses; he could only say this.


    Little did he know, his words would drag Qin Xue back to the incident.


    The word "mommy" exploded in Qin Xue¡¯s mind, she murmured, "Daddy, you¡¯re lying; today is Sunday, mommy was going to take me to the amusement park, mommy, where is she? She didn¡¯t go to grandma¡¯s."


    The day Qin Xue had her incident was indeed Sunday, and her mom was taking her to the amusement park, which led to the tragedy.


    Sunday, mommy, amusement park; connecting these three dots, her memory suddenly shifted forward.


    Suddenly, she returned to the amusement park scene.


    The bad guys kidnapped her, and mommy frantically chased after them.


    "Mommy, help! Mommy, save me." Qin Xue¡¯s expression suddenly changed, becoming extremely agitated, angry, and helpless.


    "Xuexue, don¡¯t think about it, daddy is right here." Qin¡¯s father tried to take his daughter into his arms.


    Qin Xue pushed Qin¡¯s father away, causing him to tumble to the back of the sofa.


    Qin¡¯s father hastily stood up, tears streaming, lovingly saying, "Xuexue, I¡¯m daddy, come to daddy."


    "Mommy died, she was pushed off the bridge by the bad guys while saving me, and was hit by a car to death." Qin Xue cried, her memories fixated on the moment of her mother¡¯s tragedy.


    In her mind, an image appeared, that of her mother¡¯s tragic death.


    Then, another image emerged, as if time had frozen, no longer moving.


    This image was of a man¡¯s face, the man who kidnapped her and pushed her mother off the overpass.


    Thinking of this image, Qin Xue was filled with murderous intent, making those who sensed this killing aura feel suffocated.


    Qin¡¯s father cautiously moved towards his daughter, reaching out to stroke her, very carefully, as if fearing the bubble of this dream would burst. He edged slowly closer to his daughter.


    "Xuexue, don¡¯t be afraid, daddy is here." Qin¡¯s father anxiously reassured.


    "Bad man, you¡¯re a bad man, I¡¯ll kill you, bad man." Qin Xue¡¯s gaze turned icy cold, like cold steel sending chills to the spine.


    At this moment, Qin¡¯s father¡¯s face overlapped with that of the bad man.


    What she saw was no longer her father¡¯s face but the ferocious visage of the villain.


    Qin Xue¡¯s figure moved, lunging towards Qin¡¯s father.

 Chapter 143 - 140: Dad, Don鈥檛 Cry

    Chapter 143: Chapter 140: Dad, Don¡¯t CryQin Xue¡¯s thoughts were in chaos, and after thinking of the face that harmed her mother, her mind was filled only with that hated face.


    At this moment, in her world, the notion of her father no longer existed; before her eyes was entirely the face of a villain, entangling her with no other thoughts left.


    Qin Xue clasped her father¡¯s throat, driven by subconscious intent to kill, causing her father¡¯s face to flush red instantly as suffocation gripped him, unable to speak.


    Father Qin opened his eyes wide, looking at his daughter with nothing but love, yet filled with helplessness and sighs.


    "Perhaps, dying like this might be a sort of release," Father Qin contemplated but thought that he couldn¡¯t die at his daughter¡¯s hands. Even if he had no regrets, as Ye Fan and Zhang Lu suggested, giving the daughter a heavy blow would be disastrous. She had suffered too much and could not bear the pain of patricide.


    Father Qin thought this way, but what could he do?


    His life and death were already in his daughter¡¯s hands.


    He had shared a brief moment of warmth with his daughter and felt content, but since the daughter had committed a crime, she was bound to be punished. At that time, he must help her rest in peace. He couldn¡¯t let her be unearthed.


    Father Qin still had his last wishes, hoping to handle his daughter¡¯s aftermath, yet did not want to die like this.


    Qin Xue gripped her father¡¯s neck, her gaze full of hatred toward the enemy, filled with murderous intent. In her eyes, villainous faces floated indistinctly; even with little strength, it was immense harm to Father Qin.


    "Villain, villain..." Qin Xue murmured, her intent to kill surging in all directions.


    "Bang!" Ye Fan and Zhang Lu, noticing something was wrong, broke through the door.


    Rescuing Father Qin from Qin Xue¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t possible at once from outside.


    What they feared happened.


    Qin Xue glared at them; at this moment, Ye Fan and Zhang Lu had villainous faces in her eyes as well.


    "Villain, villain, you all are villains," Qin Xue shouted angrily.


    "Do you still remember who you are?" Ye Fan spoke, his gaze sharp as a knife, his voice booming like thunder in Qin Xue¡¯s heart.


    At this moment, he focused all his attention on Qin Xue, with a powerful murderous intent aimed straight at her.


    For an ordinary person, under Ye Fan¡¯s gaze, the murderous intent alone would make someone lose their senses, trembling with fear.


    Ye Fan¡¯s intent was so strong, it directly drowned the murderous intent on Qin Xue.


    Targeting only Qin Xue alone, Father Qin was unaware of the anomaly, but Zhang Lu keenly caught the drastic change in Ye Fan¡¯s aura.


    "It seems like he¡¯s filled with energy," Zhang Lu watched Ye Fan in surprise and shock.


    Qin Xue felt cold inside, her anger and intent to kill dissolved easily under Ye Fan¡¯s aura. At this moment, an overwhelming emotion flowed through every cell of her body, seemingly replaced entirely by Ye Fan¡¯s aura, shattering the villainous faces floating before her eyes into nothingness.


    This was an invisible contest, and Ye Fan successfully defeated Qin Xue in terms of murderous intent and aura.


    Qin Xue regained some sanity, her mind surrounded by two voices, a killer and a little girl, tormenting and tearing her apart.


    "Dad!" At the same time, Qin Xue finally saw who she was about to strangle, and terrified, she quickly loosened her hands.


    Father Qin coughed violently, hurriedly retreating to one side, looking at his daughter with worry and eyes full of tears.


    "I recognize you two, I¡¯ve fallen into your hands, especially you, you¡¯re strong," Qin Xue said after releasing her father, turning into a killer as she looked at Ye Fan and Zhang Lu, focusing particularly on Ye Fan.


    Just when Ye Fan and Zhang Lu were exchanging glances, ready to act.


    Qin Xue¡¯s voice changed, "Mom, mom save me."


    Her memory shifted back to when she was taken by the villains.


    "What should we do?" Zhang Lu frowned.


    "Let¡¯s watch and see," Ye Fan calmly observed Qin Xue¡¯s reactions.


    At this moment, Qin Xue alternated between being a killer and a little girl. The two couldn¡¯t bear to attack her.


    "Dad, what¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m scared, save me quickly, the villains are trying to take me away," Qin Xue said to her father pleadingly, now starting to speak incoherently.


    "My poor daughter," Father Qin wept bitterly.


    Qin Xue¡¯s thoughts were chaotic and suddenly she said, "Mom, I want to find mom."


    Then, she took off, fleeing.


    As Ye Fan was about to act, Zhang Lu held him back, "The direction she¡¯s looking at is where the overpass is. Maybe amidst her chaotic thoughts, there¡¯s still an obsession. Let¡¯s fulfill her small wish and see what she¡¯ll do before making a move."


    Looking ahead, within sight, Ye Fan could see the overpass which carried significant trauma for Qin Xue.


    Qin Xue ran wildly, alternating between confusion and deadly focus, slowly approaching the overpass under this dual identity.


    Ye Fan, Zhang Lu, and Father Qin followed behind, Father Qin shedding tears all the way.


    Under Zhang Lu¡¯s instruction, the people hidden in the surroundings didn¡¯t make any moves. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the overpass, Qin Xue stood at the spot where her mom had fallen and was hit by a car, lost in thought for a long time.


    Ye Fan and the other three watched from behind.


    "Could she be trying to commit suicide?" Zhang Lu wondered.


    "Perhaps, it¡¯s possible. If she wakes up slightly, she might seek release through suicide. Her ability to come here shows a struggle between the little girl and the killer identities, with the child¡¯s identity gaining temporary advantage. She knows what she¡¯s done, and suicide seems like the only complete release," said Ye Fan.


    "Are we just going to watch and do nothing?" Father Qin spoke numbly.


    "Do you have any requests? Let us see if we can meet them," Zhang Lu asked.


    "What requests?" Father Qin felt extremely bitter, as though he was being asked to decide how his daughter would die.


    How could he endure watching his daughter die?


    At this moment, Qin Xue looked at Father Qin, "Dad, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m going to find mom. I can¡¯t live, I want to die."


    Below the bridge, a truck was approaching head-on.


    Qin Xue jumped, her body plummeting down.


    "Daughter!" Father Qin howled, filled with despair and sorrow.

 Chapter 144 - 141: Surviving a Great Calamity

    Chapter 144: Chapter 141: Surviving a Great CalamityQin Xue jumped down, if she were to collide violently with the truck, the situation would be unimaginable. It was certain that Qin Xue would meet a miserable end, her face unrecognizable, her death would be extremely tragic.


    Ye Fan could not watch this scene unfold. Besides, even if Qin Xue were to die, it should be a merciful death, at least leaving an intact body, so the body wouldn¡¯t suffer any damage, which would be a great comfort to Qin¡¯s father.


    At the same time, Ye Fan¡¯s figure swiftly soared, as he also jumped down.


    In mid-air, Ye Fan caught Qin Xue, tucking her under his arm.


    The truck coming head-on left the driver stunned, mouth agape, and he didn¡¯t know to brake.


    "Ye Fan, what are you doing?" Zhang Lu was anxious, fearing something might happen to Ye Fan.


    Zhang Lu and Qin¡¯s father climbed to the edge of the bridge, just in time to see Ye Fan clasping Qin Xue. They saw Ye Fan¡¯s feet land on the front of the truck, and the truck immediately sank into a large pit. Ye Fan then used the force to leap three times higher, the truck whistling past beneath him, but Ye Fan¡¯s body was unstable, tumbling somewhat awkwardly onto the road.


    The truck came head-on with great force, and even Ye Fan felt uncomfortable under the suddenness.


    Ye Fan landed, Qin Xue struggled free, glaring at Ye Fan.


    "This speed, this reaction, is truly astonishing. If I jumped down, not to mention catching up to Qin Xue would be nearly impossible, let alone saving someone in such a situation." Zhang Lu was shocked, and after a long while, she smiled bitterly, "No wonder he¡¯s the expert I admire."


    She didn¡¯t even know how to describe her astonishment at Ye Fan.


    "Ah!" A scream echoed, it was the truck driver¡¯s voice as the truck crashed into the roadside barrier.


    At this moment, the driver¡¯s mind was still lingering on the fleeting figure that passed before his eyes, he was exceptionally astonished.


    Zhang Lu and Qin¡¯s father found the road and ran towards Ye Fan and Qin Xue.


    "Block the road, call 120." Zhang Lu gave these orders.


    In the distance, the ambushed officers sprang into action.


    In Qin Xue¡¯s eyes, Ye Fan turned into the face of a villain, and she shouted, "Die, I want to kill you."


    Ye Fan was calm, just as Qin Xue¡¯s attack was about to land on him, he swiftly turned, chopping his palm on Qin Xue¡¯s neck, instantly knocking her unconscious.


    Qin Xue rolled her eyes and collapsed softly to the ground.


    At this moment, Zhang Lu and Qin¡¯s father arrived, Zhang Lu urgently asked, "Are you okay?"


    "I¡¯m fine." Ye Fan said nonchalantly.


    "Could you let me know before you act? If you were hit by a car, how would I explain to Mengyao? Wouldn¡¯t she blame me for a lifetime?" Zhang Lu was worried, at that moment, she was terrified.


    "You¡¯re overthinking." Ye Fan said calmly.


    He saw Zhang Lu¡¯s concern, but wanting something to happen to him, how could that be possible?


    Qin¡¯s father held his daughter and tentatively asked, "Is my daughter dead already?"


    He had mentally prepared for this outcome long ago, but if his daughter were truly dead, he would still find it hard to accept for a moment.


    "No, she¡¯s just passed out." Ye Fan said softly.


    Qin¡¯s father tightly held his daughter, trembling as he asked, "What do you plan to do with my daughter?"


    "Naturally, kill her. Keeping this danger is eventually a scourge, harming both others and oneself. Living is suffering, liberation is the best outcome for her." Zhang Lu thought inwardly but did not voice these thoughts.


    "If she were to always be in the state of a little girl, starting anew, do you have a way to save her?" Ye Fan asked.


    Qin¡¯s father¡¯s eyes lit up, dumbly looking towards Zhang Lu and Ye Fan.


    Zhang Lu was startled and asked, "Do you have a way to make her forget the unbearable past and ensure she won¡¯t kill indiscriminately?"


    "Yes, I can help her completely forget the past, starting from the time when she was a little girl, also when the incident happened, allowing her to live again. Her mind will gradually mature once more, but she¡¯s already an adult now, needing careful tending." Ye Fan felt compassion, and with his medical skills, he could naturally help Qin Xue forget those painful memories.


    This was a decision he made after much contemplation.


    Considering Qin Xue¡¯s and his own similar experiences, and not wanting to see Qin¡¯s father distressed, he decided to do his utmost to contribute his power. Now it depends on Zhang Lu, whether she can save Qin Xue, after all, the crimes Qin Xue committed are too severe.


    "Even someone like Han Guoqing calls you the Divine Doctor, your medical skills are naturally outstanding, I almost forgot about that. With your confidence, you can certainly help her." Zhang Lu smiled bitterly.


    Qin¡¯s father saw the hope for his daughter to live and hurriedly placed his daughter aside, kowtowing in plea.


    "I know my daughter committed great mistakes, her death is deserved, but for her becoming a little girl and knowing nothing, please help her." Qin¡¯s father implored.


    Ye Fan stood unmoved, Zhang Lu hurriedly helped Qin¡¯s father up, "Old gentleman, I will think of a way, please don¡¯t kowtow, I fear it might shorten my lifespan."


    Ye Fan knew he could not help with this matter, only Zhang Lu could make an impact, letting Qin¡¯s father push Zhang Lu was good too.


    "If she forgets the painful memories and becomes a little girl, perhaps she can stay by your side. Once she¡¯s treated, I¡¯ll conduct a few assessments, then letting her live isn¡¯t impossible." Zhang Lu decided to use her connections, looking at the pitiful Qin¡¯s father, pondering a solution. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was also very sympathetic to Qin Xue¡¯s plight. If Qin Xue were still like an assassin, with her personality, she¡¯d have the heart to kill Qin Xue a hundred times over. But now, she felt Qin Xue deserved pity.


    The real culprits should be the masterminds who tormented Qin Xue; in a way, Qin Xue was also a victim.


    "Thank you, thank you, if there is a next life, I will repay your great kindness like a cow or a horse." Qin¡¯s father wept.


    "Old gentleman, you must keep your spirits up, otherwise, how can we rest assured to entrust her to you? If she turns into a little girl, that would be very dangerous, you¡¯ll have much to worry about then." Zhang Lu advised.


    "Yes, yes, yes, my old bones are still strong, I will certainly take good care of my daughter, and not let her get into trouble again. I dare not die before I raise my daughter to adulthood." Qin¡¯s father assured.


    By this time, law enforcement had already blocked the road.


    The truck had greatly affected traffic, and the driver had also lost consciousness.


    Zhang Lu arranged some affairs before heading towards the Qin Family.


    Qin¡¯s father held his daughter, his face full of smiles, heart brimming with joy.


    This matter ended like this, and it was probably the best result.


    Zhang Lu had a way to save Qin Xue, but the premise was that Ye Fan needed to make Qin Xue completely forget those painful memories, otherwise, it was all off the table.


    Zhang Lu glanced sidelong at Ye Fan, her face hung with a rich smile.

 Chapter 145 - 142: Blooming Childlike Heart

    Chapter 145: Chapter 142: Blooming Childlike HeartAt Qin Xue¡¯s home, her father sat in the living room, appearing very anxious.


    From time to time, his daughter¡¯s screams came out, making him more uneasy and frightened.


    In the bedroom, Zhang Lu firmly held Qin Xue down while Ye Fan¡¯s fingers moved swiftly, searching for acupuncture points on Qin Xue¡¯s head, twisting forcefully and fiercely.


    The acupuncture points on the head are different from other parts of the body, extremely dangerous. Ye Fan carefully performed the Divine Acupoint Technique.


    Qin Xue struggled intensely, in unbearable pain, her whole body already drenched in sweat.


    Zhang Lu wasn¡¯t much better off, almost exhausted. If it wasn¡¯t for her pride keeping her on her feet, she couldn¡¯t guarantee she could hold Qin Xue down. Listening to Qin Xue¡¯s screams, she couldn¡¯t imagine the immense pain Qin Xue was enduring, such that even the usually tough Qin Xue was brought to this level of agony, revealing the intensity of her suffering.


    It must be noted that when Zhang Lu used torture on Qin Xue, Qin Xue, with her steely resolve, did not utter any cries of pain other than cold grunts.


    But now. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A quarter of an hour later, Ye Fan and Zhang Lu walked out of the bedroom.


    Qin Xue no longer had any symptoms of schizophrenia. At this moment, Qin Xue had the mentality of a little girl.


    "All done?" Qin¡¯s father wiped his sweat and asked, hearing his daughter¡¯s screams, his heart had always been tense. Seeing the two come out and his daughter quiet, he finally felt relieved.


    "Yes." Ye Fan nodded.


    "Hurry up and sit down, have a cup of water and take a rest first." Qin¡¯s father eagerly arranged.


    Ye Fan was full of energy, in contrast, Zhang Lu was not lightly exhausted.


    "Bizarre." Zhang Lu glanced at Ye Fan, who appeared unbothered, and couldn¡¯t help but mutter under her breath.


    She lay on the sofa, drinking water, adjusting her slightly rapid breathing.


    Ye Fan also sat down, not in a rush to leave. There were still some things he needed to instruct Qin¡¯s father about, so he had to stay a bit longer. Qin Xue¡¯s painful memories were now gone, but her current state was like that of a little girl, with the capabilities of when she was an assassin. If there was any accidental conflict with others, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be Qin Xue who suffers.


    "You both must be hungry now, I¡¯ll quickly prepare a meal to express my gratitude for your great kindness. Please, don¡¯t disdain the simple meal," said Qin¡¯s father, busying himself.


    Ye Fan and Zhang Lu did not refuse. Having been busy from midnight until now at eleven in the morning, they were indeed hungry.


    At this moment, Ye Fan¡¯s phone rang, seeing that it was Chu Mengyao calling, he hurriedly answered.


    When Ye Fan left the villa, he left a note, so the two sisters were naturally not worried. But as it was almost noon, Chu Mengyao, thinking to inquire about Ye Fan¡¯s situation, made the call.


    "Hello, Mengyao." Ye Fan spoke softly.


    "Where are you? Are you done?" Chu Mengyao asked.


    "Everything¡¯s solved, I¡¯ll be back soon." Ye Fan replied.


    Hearing Mengyao¡¯s voice made Ye Fan feel warm inside, and Chu Mengyao felt the same way.


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s current behavior was like a wife waiting for her husband¡¯s return, full of longing.


    "Lu Xiangxiang is here with me, she came to ask when you¡¯d have time to go to the hospital," Chu Mengyao said, after a few simple exchanges with Ye Fan and then moved on to other topics.


    Since he promised Han Guoqing to go to the hospital to treat three patients, Ye Fan naturally wouldn¡¯t break his word.


    The matters with Qin Xue were about to be resolved, and since he didn¡¯t drive when he came, and Zhang Lu would definitely have things to do¡ªjust wrapping up Qin Xue¡¯s situation was quite a task¡ªshe naturally wouldn¡¯t have time to drive him back.


    Simply let Lu Xiangxiang come to pick him up, and after the hospital matters are settled, have Lu Xiangxiang send him back to the villa.


    Lu Xiangxiang came to ask for Ye Fan¡¯s opinion, purely of her own accord, Han Guoqing naturally wouldn¡¯t rush Ye Fan.


    As long as Ye Fan had time, Han Guoqing would naturally wait eagerly.


    Now, Lu Xiangxiang couldn¡¯t wait to see Ye Fan¡¯s medical skills, hence she came over.


    "Half an hour later, have her come to this place to pick me up," Ye Fan gave Mengyao an address.


    "Okay." Chu Mengyao softly replied, then said, "About what time do you expect to be back, I¡¯ll prepare dinner and wait for you."


    "I¡¯ll be back around the afternoon and won¡¯t be delayed for too long," Ye Fan said.


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Fan noticed Zhang Lu looking at him with bright eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Was that Mengyao checking up on you?" Zhang Lu teased with a smile.


    "No." Ye Fan didn¡¯t want to discuss his matters with Mengyao with others, "You¡¯re busy and can¡¯t drive me back, and I need to go to the hospital, so I have to call a car."


    "Mengyao¡¯s situation is very dangerous now, and with Biyao, who looks similar, they are also in danger. I suspect that Poisonous Spider and assassins are lurking in the dark. You should let them be careful, and unless necessary, must not leave the villa," Zhang Lu said.


    "I know." Speaking of Poisonous Spider¡¯s assassination attempts, Ye Fan¡¯s heart felt cold.


    "There¡¯s something I might need your help with, but I¡¯m not sure if I should ask," Zhang Lu hesitated.


    "What¡¯s up? Being hesitant isn¡¯t like you," Ye Fan said.


    "Haven¡¯t there been frequent child disappearances recently? I fear that I won¡¯t be able to solve the case any time soon, as there¡¯s absolutely no clue. So, I¡¯d like to ask for your help," Zhang Lu said, reluctantly.


    Ye Fan pondered for a moment and said, "I can help you, but you need to help me first. After dealing with the threat of Poisonous Spider, and after Mengyao¡¯s ground-breaking ceremony, I¡¯ll have the mind to assist you."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will pay special attention to the Poisonous Spider assassins lurking in the dark," Zhang Lu answered loudly.


    She didn¡¯t want to ask Ye Fan for help, as it made her feel incompetent, but now she had no choice.


    Qin¡¯s father prepared the meal, and Ye Fan and Zhang Lu sat down.


    Qin Xue also sat to the side, completely with the eyes of a little girl, looking at the two adorably.


    Qin¡¯s father looked well, energetic as if ten years younger.


    "Dad, who are this big brother and big sister?" Qin Xue asked eagerly.


    Her mind was entirely that of a child¡¯s; she couldn¡¯t possibly recognize Ye Fan and Zhang Lu. In her memory, there was no trace of these two.


    "They are a police uncle and police aunt," Qin¡¯s father explained thoughtfully after a moment.


    "Wow, really? Big brother, where¡¯s your gun? Is it hidden under your clothes?" Qin Xue asked curiously.


    "Xuexue is really smart, how did you know?" Ye Fan, his gaze unusually gentle, followed Qin¡¯s father¡¯s lead, calling Qin Xue by her nickname, Xuexue.


    "I saw it on TV, the guns are always hidden under clothes, only drawn when facing bad guys," Qin Xue said cutely, then blinked her eyes and asked, "Big brother, how did you know I¡¯m called Xuexue?"


    "Your dad told me," Ye Fan explained.


    Two hot tears rolled down the corners of Qin¡¯s father¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 146 - 143: Nauseating Cancer

    Chapter 146: Chapter 143: Nauseating CancerQin Xue is no longer an assassin, purely a little girl with a child¡¯s mind; this is a great fortune for her, as she forgets painful memories, leaving only the beautiful innocence of childhood.


    Qin¡¯s father is overjoyed, being able to reunite with his daughter is a joyful event for his later years.


    He looked at his daughter¡¯s innocent and radiant demeanor, and wept with joy.


    "Dad, why are you crying? The teacher says that people who cry a lot aren¡¯t strong," Qin Xue looked at her father with wide, puzzled eyes.


    "It¡¯s just some sand in my eyes." Qin¡¯s father made an excuse for himself, hastily composing his emotions.


    "Oh!" Qin Xue nodded somewhat understandingly and then turned to Zhang Lu, adorably saying, "Big sister, when I grow up, can I be a police officer like you?"


    "Sure!" Zhang Lu smiled gently.


    "Dad, where¡¯s mom? I remember mom saying she would take me out to play." Qin Xue¡¯s memories had returned to before the incident, and her memories of her mother were a bit blurry.


    "Mom, ah, I will take you to see mom at night, she¡¯s watching us from the sky." Qin¡¯s father reacted quickly.


    Ye Fan came out of the kitchen with a knife, handed it to Qin Xue, and said, "Xuexue, bend this knife for us, let¡¯s see how strong you are?"


    "This?" Qin¡¯s father was very puzzled, not understanding what Ye Fan was doing.


    Zhang Lu observed quietly, naturally understanding Ye Fan¡¯s intention.


    "How do I do that?" Qin Xue blinked her confused eyes.


    "Like this." Ye Fan demonstrated.


    Qin Xue took the knife and, following Ye Fan¡¯s demonstration, applied a little force, and the knife immediately bent.


    "Be careful with your hands." Qin¡¯s father originally had such a concern but was immediately dumbfounded.


    "How is that possible? Is she really that strong?" Qin¡¯s father was astonished.


    "Don¡¯t be fooled by her low intellect; she possesses very strong abilities. Fortunately, if she encounters bad people, it¡¯s the bad people who should be scared. To prevent her from accidentally hurting someone, you must tell her not to act unless absolutely necessary. Of course, given her current condition, she will definitely be discriminated against by some people, so you have to be mentally prepared." Ye Fan reminded Qin¡¯s father.


    Zhang Lu said, "When you are with your daughter in the future, if you meet others, try to be around kind-hearted people. Do not upset her, or if she acts out and accidentally hurts someone, that¡¯s a small matter. If she kills someone, it would be bad."


    "I understand." Qin¡¯s father nodded seriously, keeping their warnings in mind.


    He knew he had to strengthen his daughter¡¯s education to minimize incidents; though her mindset had changed, the assassin¡¯s strength remained, like an instinct buried deep in her bones, revealing itself from time to time.


    After Ye Fan and Qin¡¯s father finished eating, the phone rang, showing an unfamiliar number, and without thinking much, he knew it was Lu Xiangxiang.


    He didn¡¯t have Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s number; it must have been Lu Xiangxiang getting it from Mengyao.


    "I¡¯m leaving now, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you." Ye Fan said. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Go on." Zhang Lu waved her hand.


    Under Qin¡¯s father¡¯s grateful words, Ye Fan left the Qin family.


    Getting into Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s car, she gave Ye Fan a playful look and said, "I thought you would drag your feet and not take the teacher¡¯s words seriously. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so prompt. Aren¡¯t you afraid of exposing your medical skills?"


    "Just drive; how I handle things is none of your business." Ye Fan said indifferently.


    He didn¡¯t have a good impression of Lu Xiangxiang, so he naturally showed no warmth towards her.


    "Are you really a man? I drove all the way here to pick you up, and you don¡¯t even say thank you? Not only that, but you¡¯re also giving me this attitude. Don¡¯t you have any manners?" Lu Xiangxiang was displeased.


    "I didn¡¯t ask you to come; some people are eager to show up. What can I do about it?" Ye Fan said calmly.


    "You..." Lu Xiangxiang was momentarily speechless and said dissatisfied, "You have guts, I won¡¯t stoop to your level."


    "Calling others disgusting, maybe it¡¯s because you think you¡¯re disgusting." Ye Fan said coldly, "Some people seem to have ¡¯disgust cancer¡¯ at an advanced stage, incurable, becoming neurotic and unreasonable."


    "It¡¯s you and your whole family who are sick," Lu Xiangxiang erupted, "Do you believe I¡¯ll kick you out of the car?"


    "What do I care? If you dare to give me a hard time, I won¡¯t go to the hospital, and I won¡¯t handle the treatment matter. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try." Ye Fan said coldly.


    If not for the fact that Lu Xiangxiang was a woman, he would have been even less polite. Such ignorance from someone acting too boldly.


    Lu Xiangxiang was furious, feeling like her lungs might explode. If she provoked Ye Fan into not treating the patient anymore, the teacher would surely blame her, and she would become the target of everyone¡¯s criticism.


    In normal circumstances, any man who saw her would avoid her. But Ye Fan, he left her with no temper at all.


    "Like a stone in a latrine, stinky and hard." Lu Xiangxiang stifled the anger bursting from her chest, grumbling with resentment.


    "Hasn¡¯t anyone told you that your mindset is sick? As a doctor, shouldn¡¯t you know that?" Ye Fan said meaningfully.


    Lu Xiangxiang fell silent. To endure less grievance, she decided to ignore Ye Fan. In Ye Fan¡¯s hand, she felt completely powerless and full of resentment.


    "I¡¯ll pretend it¡¯s a wild dog barking around me." Lu Xiangxiang comforted herself with this thought, using spiritual victory as her go-to remedy for self-soothing.


    No words were exchanged along the way.


    City First Hospital.


    Ye Fan and Lu Xiangxiang got out of the car, and Han Guoqing and others warmly welcomed them, accompanied by a large group of medical community experts.


    Lu Xiangxiang had informed the teacher that Ye Fan was coming to the hospital, so Han Guoqing and others were waiting early.


    "Divine Doctor Ye, you¡¯re here, welcome, welcome." Han Guoqing and the others greeted enthusiastically with smiles.


    "I¡¯m just an ordinary person, agreeing to help you, there¡¯s no need for such a grand welcome." Ye Fan said bitterly.


    Looking around, besides a group of experts from the medical community, there were a large number of doctors and nurses gathered.


    This made Ye Fan feel quite helpless; was such a big demonstration necessary?


    It really leaves one speechless.


    Han Guoqing wanted to show sufficient respect for Ye Fan, hence this grand scene.


    "Divine Doctor Ye, please allow us to pay you the highest respect," Han Guoqing said, chuckling.


    "Yes, yes," others echoed politely with smiles.


    Ye Fan, feeling helpless, could only enter the hospital surrounded by Han Guoqing and others.


    Lu Xiangxiang stood in place, dazed, and after a moment, stomped her foot, "Are their eyes blind? Why hasn¡¯t anyone come to greet me? I worked hard to bring this guy to the hospital; is it easy for me?"


    "Hero!?" In the hallway, a woman, with a shocked expression, rushed towards Ye Fan.


    As Ye Fan glanced over, it really was someone he recognized.

 Chapter 147 - 144: The Expert Ashamed of Their Inferiority

    Chapter 147: Chapter 144: The Expert Ashamed of Their InferiorityThe woman who called Ye Fan a hero was sexy and fiery. She was none other than Sister Lan from the Gray Wolf Bar, who, on the surface, pretended to be fierce but was actually terrified, thinking Ye Fan bullied Ye Juanjuan and wanted to seek justice for her.


    Her real name was Jiang Lanlan, and at this moment, seeing Ye Fan surrounded by medical experts, she was completely stunned.


    At first, she thought she was seeing things, but after confirming it was indeed him, she dashed towards Ye Fan.


    "Hero, what¡¯s with this get-up? Do you have other occupations besides being a hero?" Jiang Lanlan blinked her eyes, her curiosity piqued.


    "It¡¯s you." Ye Fan spoke softly, his attitude very friendly.


    Just based on Jiang Lanlan¡¯s good relationship with Ye Juanjuan, she deserved his special attention.


    "Indeed, it¡¯s me. What are you doing here?" Jiang Lanlan inquired, "I can¡¯t believe the hero still remembers me. I¡¯m truly honored."


    Ever since witnessing Ye Fan¡¯s prowess, she had whimsically given him the nickname "Hero" in her mind.


    "I¡¯m here to treat some patients," said Ye Fan warmly. "What are you doing at the hospital? Also, stop calling me ¡¯Hero¡¯ randomly."


    "Treating patients?! You can do that too?" Jiang Lanlan was even more surprised.


    "Yes." Ye Fan nodded lightly.


    "I should have guessed. Being surrounded by these experts must mean you¡¯re extraordinary." Jiang Lanlan glanced at Han Guoqing and the others, feeling quite astonished.


    "Hero? Is Divine Doctor Ye really that famous? How come we don¡¯t know? When did he become a hero? Truly a man of mystery." Han Guoqing and the others couldn¡¯t understand. Observing Ye Fan¡¯s attitude towards Jiang Lanlan, which was clearly better than towards them, they felt envious of Jiang Lanlan and placed special importance on her.


    Han Guoqing quickly explained, "Divine Doctor Ye, this lady is a family member of one of the three patients."


    Realizing this, Ye Fan and Jiang Lanlan both understood, and suddenly there was another layer to their relationship, the connection between doctor and patient.


    "You¡¯re Divine Doctor Ye, the one treating my uncle?" Jiang Lanlan¡¯s mouth gaped open.


    "I hadn¡¯t expected that one of the patients would be related to you," Ye Fan was surprised.


    Seizing the moment, Han Guoqing instructed someone nearby, "Pass my orders, all expenses needed for this lady¡¯s uncle¡¯s hospitalization will be covered by me."


    "Yes." A doctor hurriedly went to manage the task.


    Han Guoqing didn¡¯t know Jiang Lanlan¡¯s full name, but now he was more than willing to help Jiang Lanlan to please Ye Fan.


    Lu Xiangxiang frowned. Since Ye Fan¡¯s appearance, teachers and others had all ignored her. To Han Guoqing and the others, it seemed only Ye Fan existed, and her presence was nearly non-existent.


    "Hero? Hmph, hero my foot." Lu Xiangxiang gritted her teeth in anger as she looked at Ye Fan.


    The group reached the outside of the special care unit, and Han Guoqing said, "The patient is inside. Whatever you need, just ask. We will provide everything you require."


    "I don¡¯t need anything. Just prepare a few people to help take off the patient¡¯s clothes during my treatment," Ye Fan said nonchalantly. "Of course, the people you find must be strong enough to hold down the patient."


    "Xiangxiang, why are you still standing there? Quickly organize some strong female nurses to assist Divine Doctor Ye. The two female patients among the three will be assisted by you," Han Guoqing instructed Lu Xiangxiang.


    Being able to observe Ye Fan¡¯s treatment was something countless experts hoped for.


    Han Guoqing taking care of his female disciple caught the envy of many.


    "Okay." Lu Xiangxiang went to work. This was actually a good opportunity for her, but the thought of just helping to undress the patients irked her. Imagine her, Lu Xiangxiang, reduced to serving others.


    Then the task of attending to the male patient was assigned to an outstanding young man. Originally, Han Guoqing intended to give this task to another disciple, Gao Mingyuan, but recalling the previous conflict between Gao Mingyuan and Ye Fan, he decided not to risk even the slightest displeasure from Ye Fan and had Gao Mingyuan sidelined.


    "Divine Doctor Ye, we have a humble request. Could you agree to it?" Han Guoqing and others asked.


    "No need to be polite. Speak," Ye Fan was indifferent.


    "Can we observe your treatment from a distance? Rest assured, we won¡¯t disturb you," Han Guoqing asked.


    "Sure." Ye Fan didn¡¯t mind.


    "That¡¯s wonderful! Thank you, Divine Doctor Ye," Han Guoqing and the others were thrilled.


    Ye Fan had medical skills beyond their wildest imagination. They genuinely admired and feared him, anxious that Ye Fan might not allow them to observe. With his permission, they finally felt at ease.


    Han Guoqing and the others had sharp observational skills and were highly skilled, making it easy for them to covertly learn.


    Ye Fan wasn¡¯t worried at all. Not only did Han Guoqing and the others lack the capability to learn his medical skills, even if they had the ability, it would be futile.


    Inside the ward, Ye Fan began his treatment.


    A woman lay on the bed, naked, with several female nurses drenched in sweat, holding her down to prevent any struggle that might impede Ye Fan¡¯s treatment.


    Lu Xiangxiang focused her mind, putting all her attention on the movement patterns and motions of Ye Fan¡¯s fingers.


    The female nurses used all their strength, doing their utmost to control the woman¡¯s violent struggle.


    "Ah!" The woman¡¯s agonizing scream rang out, hysterical, sending shivers down the spines of those who heard it.


    From afar, several female experts watched, their expressions filled with puzzlement over Ye Fan¡¯s treatment methods, which they didn¡¯t understand at all.


    Han Guoqing and others naturally took the opportunity to observe Ye Fan treat male patients while the female experts observed the female patients.


    They couldn¡¯t all gather around to observe; it wasn¡¯t just about patient consent, but even the patients¡¯ families might object.


    "His treatment method is very peculiar, something never seen or heard of."


    "If it weren¡¯t already known that his medical skills were incredible, I¡¯d doubt whether he actually knew any medicine."


    "Did you notice his fingers? Every place they touch on the patient is an acupuncture point, and the pressure and depth with which he touches them vary, appearing to follow some specific methodology." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It¡¯s really like that."


    "We¡¯re truly like frogs in a well, foolishly considering ourselves experts, having never encountered such acupuncture techniques."


    "He¡¯s very mysterious, astonishingly so."


    The female experts exchanged glances, each contemplating such thoughts.


    "Even if I wanted to grasp some of his treatment methods, I¡¯m helpless," one female expert sighed.


    It¡¯s not that they lacked talent, but it was simply too complex.


    Especially the patient¡¯s screams, which frightened them, raising goosebumps over their bodies. Reluctantly, they exited the ward, no longer daring to observe, lacking the courage to continue.

 Chapter 148 - 145: Unparalleled National Hero

    Chapter 148: Chapter 145: Unparalleled National Hero"Why have you all come out? Divine Doctor Ye, has he already cured the patient?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the female experts walk out of the ward, Han Guoqing and others asked with confusion, thinking to themselves, that was unbelievably fast.


    "No," one expert spoke up with a bitter smile, "We didn¡¯t have the courage to keep watching. The cries of the patient were so sharp, they pierced the soul, making us shiver and feel apprehensive, so we had to leave first."


    "You are medical experts, experienced on the bedside battlefield. How is it that you¡¯re scared now?" Professor Dong glared, finding it all too unbelievable.


    One person said gloomily, "You didn¡¯t hear those cries. They were like the wailing of ghosts, making one¡¯s hair stand on end, as if countless spirits were entwining around you, it made us tremble."


    "Is it really that terrifying?" A male expert didn¡¯t believe it.


    "You¡¯ll feel it yourself in a moment, and you¡¯ll know what it¡¯s like to be there." A bespectacled female expert said with a wry smile.


    The scene froze, whether it was the experts who had just walked out of the ward or Han Guoqing and others, they were extremely surprised.


    "Is it really that terrifying? Isn¡¯t it just the patient¡¯s moans? Isn¡¯t it a common occurrence for us?" Someone was full of doubts.


    Han Guoqing inquired, "In your opinion, how are Divine Doctor Ye¡¯s medical skills?"


    The female experts directed their gaze towards an expert well-experienced in acupoint manipulation, as did Han Guoqing and others.


    She slowly began, "Divine Doctor Ye¡¯s medical skills are vast and profound, unfathomable. To put it bluntly, I feel ashamed; we¡¯ve never seen his acupoint manipulation method before. Just from that aspect alone, I¡¯m not as good as him."


    The sound of inhalation was heard, causing many hearts to tremble violently; even the acupoint expert said this, clearly indicating the mastery of Ye Fan¡¯s medical skills.


    "Is it really that amazing? You are one of the top authorities in the country." Professor Dong breathed heavily.


    "It¡¯s not just amazing, it¡¯s practically divine craftsmanship and natural beauty. Divine Doctor Ye¡¯s accomplishments in acupoint manipulation can be considered towering. I also wanted to secretly learn his method but ended up utterly confused. Be it the force of manipulation, its patterns, or the precision in handling the acupoints¡¯ depth, they¡¯re beyond my ability to comprehend, too complex. My medical skills compared to Divine Doctor Ye, are like heaven and earth." The female expert sincerely expressed her admiration.


    "Is he really that amazing?"


    "It seems Divine Doctor Ye¡¯s medical skill is beyond our expectations!"


    Han Guoqing and others were shocked.


    Professor Dong composed himself and seriously asked, "In your experience, what is the effectiveness of Divine Doctor Ye¡¯s acupoint manipulation method?"


    "My initial insight is that Divine Doctor Ye triggers the body¡¯s potential mechanism through acupoints, thus allowing the body to produce healing factors automatically, repelling the disease." The female expert analyzed, "However, this is just my speculation. One must know that the human body¡¯s potential is infinite, but until now, no one in the world has managed to stimulate the potential through acupoint manipulation. So, I cannot be certain about the mystical aspect of Divine Doctor Ye¡¯s skills."


    "I see!" Han Guoqing and others contemplated in surprise, looking towards the ward with complex emotions.


    "A remarkable person, indeed."


    "No wonder he¡¯s a Divine Doctor, with unparalleled medical skills."


    "He¡¯s a national asset, beyond us."


    Sighs echoed.


    "By the way, Dean Han, didn¡¯t you mention before that you visited a European tycoon who had late-stage stomach cancer and was cured? That tycoon went through hellish torment before being cured, but Divine Doctor Ye clearly doesn¡¯t let the patient suffer greatly, merely some painful cries. From this point, Divine Doctor Ye¡¯s skills surpass those unassuming doctors." An expert suddenly spoke.


    Han Guoqing pondered for a while and said earnestly, "Let¡¯s not talk about Divine Doctor Ye for now. The responsibility of exploring the cure for stomach cancer falls on our shoulders. We must give it our all to make a name in the world of medicine."


    In an instant, a group of experts became energetic and full of zeal.


    Ye Fan cured two female patients, then treated the male patient.


    Han Guoqing and others watched from afar, listening to the piercing screams echo in their ears. They realized that the words of those female experts were no exaggeration, it was genuinely frightening.


    Lu Xiangxiang was standing outside the ward, deep in thought; her talent in medicine was high. Seeing Ye Fan cure two female patients and persisting herself meant she was determined, willing to endure this hardship to secretly learn Ye Fan¡¯s medical skills.


    However, to Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s disappointment, her close observation of Ye Fan¡¯s acupoint manipulation method yielded little gain.


    "Truly a capable person. Before the nurses held down the patient, he told the nurses to block their ears. I didn¡¯t think it mattered at the time, but now it¡¯s clear it was essential," Lu Xiangxiang marveled, acknowledging Ye Fan¡¯s superiority in medical skills, with genuine conviction.


    Some among Han Guoqing and others also couldn¡¯t bear the mind-piercing cries and left the ward prematurely.


    Ye Fan left the ward, and the three patients had already been cured.


    "Divine Doctor Ye, we¡¯ve prepared a banquet at the hotel. Shall we eat and chat? We have many questions needing your guidance," Han Guoqing requested.


    He had prepared the banquet early, sincerely and not out of formality. If Ye Fan could grace them, their relationship with Ye Fan would naturally improve, which would greatly benefit them.


    "No need, I have other matters to attend to. I must head back." Ye Fan declined.


    "How can we face this? You¡¯ve helped us so much, and you haven¡¯t even had a bite to eat or drink. We feel ashamed," Professor Dong admitted.


    "I can cure illnesses, but I don¡¯t understand research matters. Whether you achieve satisfactory research results will be up to your fortune in the future." Ye Fan insisted on leaving, indifferent to Han Guoqing and others¡¯ courtesy. However, his words subtly hinted that they shouldn¡¯t disturb him regarding research matters, which Han Guoqing and others clearly understood.


    "Xiangxiang, quickly go see Divine Doctor Ye off." Han Guoqing called out to Lu Xiangxiang.


    Since Ye Fan was leaving, they couldn¡¯t forcibly retain him, as that would surely have the opposite effect. Offending Ye Fan would not be desirable.


    "Oh!" Lu Xiangxiang replied bitterly.


    "A Divine Doctor indeed." Under the fervent gazes of Han Guoqing and others, Ye Fan departed.


    The road back was a silent one.


    Lu Xiangxiang wanted to speak but stopped several times; seeing Ye Fan¡¯s indifferent demeanor, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask him to teach her medical skills, so she appeared absent-minded.


    Outside the villa, Ye Fan got off the car and walked towards it.


    "I¡¯ve already understood her acupoint technique. Without him, I can certainly find my own path. Why must I ask him?" Lu Xiangxiang stubbornly declared.


    Ye Fan had no interest in Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s intentions.


    Entering the villa, he saw four women chatting passionately.

 Chapter 149 - 146: What is the meaning of cherishing beauty?

    Chapter 149: Chapter 146: What is the meaning of cherishing beauty?Chu Mengyao, her sister, Qiu Wen, and Lu Xuehong, the four women were quite lively.


    "Good, well done, this scene is bloody enough, violent enough, and quite shocking." Chu Biyao clapped her feet in applause.


    She was watching a video of Qiu Wen beating someone, and as someone who wanted to shoot a realistic film, she felt she had gained a lot at the moment.


    If these scenes were edited and processed a bit, it would definitely result in a film that could shake the entire entertainment industry.


    For this, she set her sights on Ye Fan and his disciple, with Qiu Wen giving her the video, and Ye Fan secretly fitted with a small camera. The surprises Ye Fan would bring her were bound to be astonishing.


    "Be a bit ladylike, aren¡¯t you afraid of being laughed at?" Chu Mengyao said helplessly.


    "We¡¯re all our own people, what¡¯s there to hide? No need to be sneaky," Chu Biyao laughed indifferently.


    Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong exchanged a glance, looking at the national goddess¡¯s girlish mindset, feeling envious yet helpless.


    The two women envied Chu Biyao¡¯s mindset; their experiences prevented them from being as carefree as her.


    When Ye Fan appeared, the four women were suddenly stunned.


    "Master." Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong hurriedly went up to greet him with smiles.


    "You guys are here," Ye Fan said.


    "Yes, Master, I dealt with the bad guy who bullied me, the one you scared so much he wet himself, the Mole," Qiu Wen said happily.


    "It seems that was just a small fry; the bad guys truly wanting to bully you two haven¡¯t made a real move yet," Ye Fan said.


    Looking at his female disciple and her love, bitterness filled his heart, afraid they might be celebrating too early.


    "Master, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t embarrass you. With your training, I¡¯m now quite strong, I guarantee I can defeat a large number," Qiu Wen said confidently, "Even if the Third Gang Leader from the Fierce Tiger Gang came himself, I¡¯m not afraid."


    "Don¡¯t be complacent, you¡¯re still very weak." Ye Fan was indifferent to the Mole¡¯s fate, but he had heard a bit about the Fierce Tiger Gang and knew not to underestimate them. Seeing Qiu Wen¡¯s overconfidence, he had to sigh at her arrogance.


    "Compared to you, Master, I¡¯m weak, but in our circle, I¡¯m no longer the modestly famous Sister Blade, enough to make many fear me," Qiu Wen said with great joy.


    "You¡¯ll know you¡¯re weak when you suffer." Ye Fan didn¡¯t say much more. Since Qiu Wen was so arrogant, he let her be, hoping she would understand after facing difficulties that there are always people better, more advice would be useless.


    He bypassed Qiu Wen and the others and sat down on his own.


    "Master, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect myself," Qiu Wen promised from behind her master.


    Chu Mengyao glanced at Ye Fan and said softly, "You¡¯re back, solved everything?"


    "Yes." Ye Fan nodded, his gaze at Mengyao was very gentle.


    "Who sent you back? This area is all villas, usually not many cars come here," Chu Mengyao asked.


    "Lu Xiangxiang." Ye Fan mentioned the name.


    Chu Mengyao was curious, "Why didn¡¯t she come in? That¡¯s odd; it¡¯s not like her character to reach our doorstep and not come in for a sit-down."


    Her phrasing was quite ambiguous; our doorstep, those six words seemed to say the villa was her and Ye Fan¡¯s home.


    "Probably had something to do?" Ye Fan¡¯s eyes twinkled mischievously.


    "Something must have happened, right? Maybe she suffered a loss at your hands and is too embarrassed to see you." Chu Mengyao became more curious. This best friend of hers was really interesting, when did she become so feminine too?


    Ye Fan said, "I showcased some medical skills, thoroughly astonishing her. On the way back, I noticed she seemed to want to ask me to teach her medicine, but I ignored her. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak, so she tucked her tail and left."


    "She didn¡¯t say a word?" Chu Mengyao chuckled.


    "Not a single word." Ye Fan nodded.


    "That¡¯s actually reasonable; with her temperament, she couldn¡¯t possibly lower her face to ask. Only by being far superior in medicine could she be made to behave a bit." Chu Mengyao understood her best friend very well.


    Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t know that soon after, Lu Xiangxiang would personally come to their door asking for help not to learn medical skills but to save a life.


    Lu Xiangxiang, relying on her wit, wanted to master the Acupoint Manipulation Method. After much effort and research, she thought she had achieved something, but almost ended up killing a patient, forcing her to lower her face and ask Ye Fan. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that time, Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s expression was very dark.


    But that¡¯s a story for later, not to be discussed now.


    Chu Biyao exclaimed and removed the camera from Ye Fan, then started playing the video.


    From reuniting with Ye Juanjuan, to the hospital conflict, to matters at Ye Juanjuan¡¯s house, and finally dealing with Qin Xue and her father with Zhang Lu, all of it was on video.


    The events in the hospital were not fully known to Chu Mengyao and her sister, especially Chu Mengyao, who was particularly eager to know what exactly Ye Fan did, thus watching intently.


    The scenes of fighting were straightforward and clean.


    When the video showed Ye Fan swiftly kicking unconscious the assassin who attacked Chu Mengyao, after his speed was revealed, the four women watching the video were extremely surprised.


    "That speed, it was like a swoosh moving a hundred meters instantly." Qiu Wen watched the change of scenery and how Ye Fan appeared right beside Chu Mengyao in a flash, not to mention how shocked she was.


    The scenes at Ye Juanjuan¡¯s house made Chu Mengyao blush and her heart race. When Ye Fan was misunderstood and criticized in the video, due to Chu Mengyao¡¯s strong request, Chu Biyao didn¡¯t play it.


    However, the scenes where Ye Fan, along with Zhang Lu, resolved the issue of Qin Xue and her father moved the four women.


    When they saw the scene where Ye Fan saved Qin Xue from jumping off the overpass, Chu Biyao paused the video.


    Chu Mengyao was the first to speak, sourly saying, "Who¡¯s this woman you¡¯re holding?"


    The video didn¡¯t show Qin Xue¡¯s identity, just that she was not normal.


    "An assassin, kidnapped by human traffickers from a young age and trained into a cold-blooded killer, committed many crimes. Last time, I promised Zhang Lu to help capture her while aiding Zhao Shiyan¡¯s father. During Zhang Lu¡¯s interrogation, she recalled her origins, resulting in a split personality. Sometimes she¡¯s a six-year-old child, other times a killer, very dangerous. Resolving her took quite an effort," Ye Fan explained.


    "You didn¡¯t kill her, but let her live and stay by Qin¡¯s father¡¯s side. You two are quite merciful," Chu Mengyao said.


    Chu Biyao exclaimed, "Fanfan, you truly don¡¯t understand the concept of cherishing jade. You saved Qin Xue from in front of the truck; shouldn¡¯t you have gently placed her down? But no, you coldly tossed her onto the cold, hard pavement."


    "Uh, that¡¯s not the point, is it? I was in danger too when saving her in front of the truck, wasn¡¯t I? That should be the main concern," Ye Fan scratched his head helplessly.

 Chapter 150 - 147 Secretary

    Chapter 150: Chapter 147 Secretary"With these videos, I can definitely release a movie that will shock the entire entertainment industry."


    Chu Biyao looked as if she had discovered a new continent, her beautiful eyes shooting out bright rays.


    These fighting scenes were authentic and impactful, bloody yet legendary.


    As long as they are properly packaged and fully utilized, they can certainly produce results beyond imagination.


    "I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how you¡¯ll piece these scattered clips into a movie. The main line is unclear, and there¡¯s no emotional element. Just relying on some fights, it¡¯s hard to win the audience¡¯s approval," Chu Mengyao said truthfully.


    Chu Biyao chuckled, her gaze lingered on Ye Fan for a moment, and she said seriously, "Sister, with my 360-ton brain capacity, what kind of methods can¡¯t I come up with? Just wait and see. I¡¯ve already figured out how to string the subsequent story together."


    Chu Mengyao, seeing her sister¡¯s look, knew she was plotting something regarding Ye Fan. In fact, Chu Biyao wasn¡¯t just interested in Ye Fan; she wanted to unknowingly make Ye Fan the male lead. As for the female lead, for now, it was herself. She had already thought of several scenes, one of which was a hero saving a beauty. At this moment, she was planning to have someone kidnap her and then leak the news to Ye Fan to make him come to the rescue. Thinking of her plan, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Chu Mengyao was unaware of Chu Biyao¡¯s idea, and Ye Fan was even more in the dark.


    Since she was going to enact a hero saving a beauty, Chu Biyao naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal it. She had to act it out with authenticity.


    Chu Biyao treated it like a treasure and collected the videos.


    Ye Fan looked at Qiu Wen and said, "Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll remove the scars on your body for you."


    Ye Fan helped Qiu Wen by clearing her meridians and stimulating her skin to regenerate before prescribing some external medicine.


    "Goodbye, Master," Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong bid farewell.


    "Be careful, call me if there¡¯s something you can¡¯t solve. Don¡¯t try to be brave," Ye Fan advised.


    The troubles Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong encountered had been solved by small gang members, but greater troubles were yet to come, and there would definitely be more incidents.


    In terms of the strength of the Fierce Tiger Gang¡¯s Third Gang Leader, Ye Fan wasn¡¯t sure, but since Qiu Wen became his apprentice, he couldn¡¯t just sit by and watch. When necessary, he would stand up for his apprentice.


    "Thank you, Master." The two women gratefully greeted the Chu Mengyao sisters before leaving.


    Next, Chu Mengyao resolved the issue of acquiring Liu Chan¡¯s factory. The groundbreaking ceremony was about to commence.


    Chu Biyao fully utilized her imagination, telephoning her agent Wang Hong and the production team to arrange the development of the movie plot. Most of the quirky ideas were proposed by Chu Biyao.


    In the blink of an eye, the groundbreaking ceremony was about to be held.


    On this morning, Secretary Shen Yahut arrived to find Chu Mengyao, Chu Biyao, and Ye Fan having just finished breakfast.


    "President, the groundbreaking ceremony will be held at 2 PM. All relevant reporters have been arranged. When shall we depart?" Shen Yahut reported. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The biotech park was just a banner, specially established for Zhao Shiyan¡¯s father¡¯s research.


    The groundbreaking ceremony wasn¡¯t very large, and no high-profile guests were invited because it wasn¡¯t necessary. For Chu Group, it wasn¡¯t a big project. At the time, Chu Mengyao would simply host the ceremony and let the reporters spread the word. A technology park that appears before the public wouldn¡¯t lead anyone to suspect there¡¯s another hidden world inside.


    "When are we leaving?" Chu Mengyao looked at Ye Fan.


    Shen Yahut¡¯s eyes twinkled as she smiled wryly, "President, you are the president, why are you asking Ye Fan? For such a small matter, do you need to seek his opinion? If you continue to rely on him like this, your intelligence may decrease over time, and becoming a cute, straightforward president won¡¯t be fun."


    Due to her good relationship with the president, she was used to making harmless jokes, so she didn¡¯t hold back.


    She was puzzled; how could such a genuinely strong woman behave like this? Was this still the president admired by most successful men?


    Shen Yahut looked amused and helplessly at Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao.


    "What do you know?" Chu Mengyao blushed and hastily defended herself, "Recently, I was attacked again, and Ye Fan suspects that the assassin might act during the groundbreaking ceremony. How can I not be cautious?"


    "Ah!" Shen Yahut exclaimed in shock, "What should we do? How about you not attending the ceremony, President? Let me make an appearance instead, and you can claim to be sick. The assassin won¡¯t make a move if they don¡¯t see you."


    "You are really dumb."


    She scorned, "The assassin is lurking in the shadow, ready to strike at any moment. With such a good opportunity at hand, the killer wouldn¡¯t let it slip by. It¡¯s the best way to draw the assassin into the open. As long as we¡¯re careful, and with Ye Fan taking charge, he¡¯ll definitely catch the villains in one swoop."


    The Chu Mengyao sisters were very confident in Ye Fan¡¯s capabilities, so they left all initiative in Ye Fan¡¯s hands.


    "Ye Fan, are you up for it?"

 Chapter 151 - 148: Killing Web Enshrouds

    Chapter 151: Chapter 148: Killing Web Enshrouds"Ye Fan, can you handle this?"


    Shen Yahut questioned in this manner, she didn¡¯t know much about Ye Fan¡¯s abilities and held a skeptical attitude. For the safety of the CEO, she had to think this way; what if something happened?


    "Big milk secretary, are you doubting Fanfan¡¯s ¡¯abilities¡¯?" Chu Biyao chuckled playfully, emphasizing the word "abilities" so heavily that it inevitably led people to think of sexual prowess. "As a man, whether or not you can do it, you have to do it. Even if you can¡¯t, you have to push forward stubbornly, not backing down."


    "What kind of nonsense is this? My big star, can you stop messing with me? I¡¯m serious." Shen Yahut was speechless.


    "I¡¯m serious too." Chu Biyao looked quite innocent, expressing contempt, "Big milk secretary, your thoughts aren¡¯t healthy. Say, are you trying to make it dirty? Don¡¯t be shy, I can tell from your eyes that you aren¡¯t thinking good things."


    "..." Shen Yahut¡¯s vision went black, almost fainting on the spot.


    Chu Biyao¡¯s words were too sharp and too capable of retorting, directly overturning black and white, leaving her defenseless.


    "Don¡¯t worry, with Ye Fan around, even the greatest danger isn¡¯t something to fear," Chu Mengyao interrupted her sister¡¯s further teasing. "The enemy is in the shadows, we are in the open. Only this way can we lure the snake out of its hole and eliminate the bad guys, otherwise worrying all the time is pointless."


    "Should we call the police and let them strengthen our protection?" Shen Yahut suggested.


    "No need," Chu Mengyao replied decisively.


    "Alright, if that¡¯s what the CEO said, I have no choice but to comply." Shen Yahut relented. The CEO trusted Ye Fan so much, Ye Fan must have exceptional skills. Her worries lessened significantly.


    She looked at Ye Fan, "I know you aren¡¯t ordinary, but the CEO¡¯s safety is of utmost importance. How about this, let¡¯s set off now. There won¡¯t be traffic at this time. It¡¯ll take some time to reach the groundbreaking ceremony site; if we get there earlier, we can make preparations sooner."


    "Let¡¯s set off now," Ye Fan said lightly.


    Chu Mengyao instructed her sister, "You stay in the villa and don¡¯t go anywhere until we return. If the assassins mistake you for me, it could be disastrous."


    "Don¡¯t worry, sister, I have a ton of things to do. I don¡¯t have time to play," Chu Biyao replied seriously.


    Ye Fan, Chu Mengyao, and Shen Yahut left, with Chu Biyao shouting, "Fanfan, protect my sister well."


    "You don¡¯t need to worry," Ye Fan replied, and then the three drove off.


    Actually, even if Shen Yahut hadn¡¯t said anything, Ye Fan was already planning to head out after breakfast. If he were the assassin, he definitely wouldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity to target Chu Mengyao. Right now, there are two problems in front of him: how will the assassin act? S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In secret, an explosion attack or sniping is possible. On the surface, the killer might directly assassinate Chu Mengyao. At this time, Ye Fan had to consider all possible situations that could occur.


    "I¡¯ve thwarted Poisonous Spider¡¯s assassination attempts multiple times, surely Poisonous Spider has included me on their hit list. After dealing with Snow Mastiff, Poisonous Spider must have an assessment of my abilities. If they dare to take action now, they must be thoroughly prepared. So, for Mengyao¡¯s safety, we must stay vigilant,"


    Ye Fan pondered to himself, perfecting the plan to eliminate threats. He would only have a few hours after reaching the scene to remove potential dangers, and since he didn¡¯t know the specifics of the crisis, the weight on his shoulders was quite heavy.


    Chu Mengyao and Shen Yahut were discussing matters related to the groundbreaking ceremony. The two women noticed Ye Fan was thinking and didn¡¯t interrupt him proactively.


    "A man who seriously thinks about things looks really good, especially my Ye Fan, he looks even better," Chu Mengyao occasionally glanced at Ye Fan secretly, with such thoughts bubbling up inside her.


    "CEO, can you concentrate a bit? Don¡¯t be absent-minded," every time Chu Mengyao dazed off, Shen Yahut would speak up. How could she not understand that the CEO¡¯s soul was practically drawn away by Ye Fan?


    She couldn¡¯t understand what the situation was now. Knowing there was an assassin attempting an attack, yet the CEO wasn¡¯t worried? This showed the CEO was calm and composed, but the occasional glances at Ye Fan were unreasonable.


    "Alas, it¡¯s true what they say, a woman in love has zero IQ." Shen Yahut lamented bitterly, "I never thought the CEO couldn¡¯t avoid indulging in earthly desires, if the outside world knew of this, it would cause an uproar."


    Finding a man who understands her, Shen Yahut felt genuinely happy for her. But with such danger looming, seeing the CEO behave this way left her troubled.


    "Keep talking, I¡¯m listening." Whenever Shen Yahut spoke, Chu Mengyao would just leave this kind of response.


    Unable to help it, Shen Yahut followed the CEO¡¯s gaze and seriously scrutinized Ye Fan, finally making this judgment, "Can¡¯t understand what the CEO is thinking. Can such a cold and icy man really be so charming? Truly incomprehensible. It seems truly a case of different preferences."


    But when thinking of the CEO, after all, who is known as the Ice Beauty, Shen Yahut fell silent, sighing inwardly, "Could this be what they call matching personalities? In my view, the CEO and Ye Fan, this is matching temperament, an outstanding match."


    Meanwhile.


    In an abandoned building located west of the groundbreaking ceremony site, led by a chubby man, surrounded by more than a dozen people, all members of Poisonous Spider.


    The assassins had been preparing for five days, during these five days, they¡¯d only been focused on digging tunnels.


    Their action plan, was a detonation.


    A tunnel directly led to beneath the ceremony stage.


    Sufficient explosives had already been planted.


    At that time, once the command was issued, pressing the detonator, everything would be accomplished.


    At the same time, at the ceremony site, eight hundred meters away inside a factory, three snipers were already on high alert.


    Among the snipers, the leader was an eagle-nosed man.


    Both the chubby man and the eagle-nosed man were responsible for independent operations, neither knew of the other¡¯s existence. Each believed they could accomplish the task.


    Under a large tree, an inconspicuous car was parked by the roadside.


    Inside the car were three people, a man and two women.


    It was Di Nai, the number two leader of Poisonous Spider, along with a red-haired woman and a curly-haired woman.


    Di Nai, fearing the failure of one plan, prepared another as a contingency.


    At the time, the chubby man would act. For Di Nai, failure wasn¡¯t an option. But if it failed, the eagle-nosed man would initiate a sniping attack.


    Di Nai acted early to arrange manpower, then waited for the target to appear for a decisive strike.

 Chapter 152 - 149: Greetings from the Satellite

    Chapter 152: Chapter 149: Greetings from the SatelliteYe Fan, Chu Mengyao, and Shen Yahut got off the car and entered the pre-prepared lounge.


    "Chief, the target has appeared," the assassin in charge of surveillance reported.


    "Good!" Di Nai¡¯s eyes revealed a fierce light, the killing intent was evident, and he said coldly, "This time, I want to see the target turn to ashes with my own eyes, to avenge A-San and the Snow Mastiff, to make a name for my Poisonous Spider, and to wash away the shame."


    Inside the lounge, Ye Fan advised, "I¡¯ll go outside to have a look at the situation, you two rest here, don¡¯t go anywhere."


    "Okay." Chu Mengyao obediently agreed, as she always listened to Ye Fan.


    Shen Yahut frowned and said, "What if you leave and the assassins break into the lounge to attack us?"


    "The assassins already know we are here. With me by your side, they won¡¯t dare to act rashly," Ye Fan said confidently. Actually, Ye Fan had long sensed the killing intent from the assassin who was tailing them.


    He had thoroughly scouted the area; the lounge was very safe. He could now confirm that the assassins couldn¡¯t make a move inside the lounge, thus the groundbreaking ceremony site was the most dangerous place, which needed careful inspection. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Go ahead, don¡¯t worry about us," Chu Mengyao said.


    Ye Fan left the lounge silently, not attracting anyone¡¯s attention.


    At the groundbreaking ceremony site, some people were busy, the stage was almost set up, and the scene was being arranged.


    Ye Fan surveyed the surroundings, his hearing and vision sharp as ever.


    Soon, on a small hillside about two hundred meters from the stage, where wild grass grew and a few small trees stood,


    a small monitoring device was installed on a tree.


    Staring at the monitor, Ye Fan immediately sensed something was wrong. After calmly surveying all directions, he noticed that the surrounding soil had been disturbed. Even though old soil covered the new soil, based on the situation at the scene, there must be a problem here.


    Standing in the monitor¡¯s blind spot, Ye Fan discovered a cave entrance hidden by branches.


    "This small entrance definitely has a problem; I must go in and take a look," Ye Fan thought.


    He was confident he could avoid the camera¡¯s capture and, with his speed, sneak into the cave.


    Just as Ye Fan was ready to act, the phone rang.


    "Hello, Zhang Lu, is there something?" Ye Fan asked, puzzled.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to discover the cave so quickly, you really impress me," Zhang Lu¡¯s voice came.


    "You¡¯re watching me?" Ye Fan was startled and looked towards where Zhang Lu might be observing him from.


    "I guess you must be looking for my position. Don¡¯t bother, you can¡¯t see me, and I can¡¯t see you either. But I saw you near the cave entrance earlier, so I thought you must have found it," Zhang Lu said.


    Ye Fan asked, "What¡¯s going on? Are you here to help Mengyao?"


    "Wrong, I¡¯m here to help you, to make you owe me a favor," Zhang Lu replied straightforwardly, explaining her intentions. "I don¡¯t want to see Mengyao get into trouble, and more importantly, I want you to owe me a favor. I put in a lot of effort to apply for the power to use a satellite, and coincidentally, there¡¯s one over Dongfang City, which did me a huge favor."


    Poisonous Spider targeting Chu Mengyao was certain. Ever since Ye Fan subdued that assassin outside the hospital, Zhang Lu knew Poisonous Spider must be planning something big, so she had been preparing for a while.


    "Satellite? What¡¯s the situation?" Ye Fan asked calmly, though he was startled inside and became vigilant.


    "It¡¯s classified, meant specifically for finding the Term..." Zhang Lu abruptly stopped, chuckled and said, "I¡¯m not telling you, even if I did, you wouldn¡¯t understand. I won¡¯t do anything against the organization¡¯s regulations. Despite our good relationship, some things can¡¯t be said, as I am part of an organization."


    "Understandable," Ye Fan replied softly, his mind was jolted. Although Zhang Lu didn¡¯t mention the word Term..."


    Ye Fan immediately made an accurate guess from her tone and those two words. The presence of the satellite was definitely specifically to find him. After using hacker technology to help Chu Biyao and encountering Huaxia¡¯s number one hacker, Camel, some of his activities got exposed. Close monitoring of Dongfang City was expected.


    More importantly, since he was helping Chu Biyao, it was impossible not to arouse suspicion from interested parties.


    "I¡¯ll need to be more cautious in the future, otherwise if my identity gets exposed, it¡¯ll bring a lot of trouble," Ye Fan thought to himself. He also decided to be more wary of those around Chu Biyao in the future.


    Actually, even with satellite surveillance, if one is careful, the satellite can¡¯t reveal much information.


    The satellite can only effectively monitor ground targets, and if buildings block the line of sight, it becomes nearly useless.


    "To go as far as sending a satellite to monitor me over an almost impossible suspicion, what a privilege," Ye Fan thought with a bitter smile.


    If Zhang Lu hadn¡¯t been straightforward and accidentally leaked some information, he would still be in the dark, unaware of the eye above looking for him.


    Ye Fan calmed his mind and said coldly, "Did you find anything significant? I just helped you with Qin Xue¡¯s issue, it hasn¡¯t been long. Shouldn¡¯t you express your gratitude by helping me selflessly? Besides, after this groundbreaking ceremony, you know very well the purpose of the technology park being established."


    "You¡¯re shameless enough to say that; why don¡¯t you talk about when I helped you at the hospital?" Zhang Lu¡¯s voice rose.


    "Alright, let¡¯s not go over this again, back and forth it gets confusing," Ye Fan suggested.


    Zhang Lu thought about it and agreed it was the case; back and forth, she and Ye Fan had helped each other many times. In the future, such exchanges seemed likely not to be few.


    "Nagging isn¡¯t my style; in the future, if I need help, you help me unconditionally, and vice versa. Is that agreeable?" Zhang Lu said straightforwardly.


    "Deal." Ye Fan agreed.


    Only then did Zhang Lu share the intel, "According to satellite data, that cave entrance is newly dug. At the ten o¡¯clock direction, in an abandoned building, there are assassins lying in wait. As for the cave¡¯s interior and those assassins, I¡¯ll leave them for you to handle. There¡¯s another trouble, let me help you resolve it."


    "Alright, let¡¯s proceed that way." Ye Fan could only agree, having Zhang Lu¡¯s help was indeed a force multiplier.


    Moreover, with such great resources from Zhang Lu, there was no reason not to take advantage.


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Fan¡¯s figure flicked and disappeared from the spot. His figure reappeared inside the cave.


    Inside the abandoned building, assassins monitoring the cave entrance on their screens showed puzzled expressions, "Strange, there¡¯s no wind, so why did the branches covering the cave entrance shake violently?"

 Chapter 153 - 150: Digging One鈥檚 Own Grave

    Chapter 153: Chapter 150: Digging One¡¯s Own GraveInside the abandoned building, the assassin sitting by the computer widened his eyes, pinching himself as if he were seeing things.


    "I didn¡¯t see it wrong, the branches at the entrance just swayed inexplicably." The assassin was full of doubt.


    For thoroughness, a small surveillance camera was installed on the small tree at the entrance, though there were no cameras inside the building. With patrolling assassins, why bother installing those devices? It would be redundant.


    In the eyes of the assassins, it was impossible to fail. How could their meticulously set up assassination be seen through?


    The assassin watched the swaying branches on the screen three times in a row, his forehead tightly furrowed.


    "What¡¯s going on?" The chubby man noticed the assassin¡¯s anomaly and asked impatiently.


    The assassin hurriedly said, "There¡¯s a strange thing, I¡¯m not sure if I should say it."


    "For goodness¡¯ sake, just say it, don¡¯t stammer." The chubby man was irritable, wearing a stern face.


    "Look at this image, it¡¯s a bit eerie." The assassin pointed to the suspicious area.


    "There¡¯s nothing eerie about it, where¡¯s the eeriness? Tell me straight, damn it." The chubby man¡¯s expression was gloomy. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "These branches swayed out of nowhere, at a very inconvenient time. There¡¯s no wind, the surrounding scenery hasn¡¯t changed, only the branches at the entrance swayed." Sticking to his responsibility, the assassin explained with trepidation, fearing the chubby man greatly.


    "You useless fool, getting worked up over such a trivial matter." The chubby man slapped the assassin on the head, causing him to hit the table. The chubby man remarked coldly, "In this deserted place, it¡¯s normal for some rats or wild cats to get into the hole. You better keep your eyes open. If you report such trivial matters to me again, I¡¯ll chop you up and feed you to the dogs."


    "Yes, yes, I won¡¯t dare next time." The assassin endured the pain and hurriedly promised.


    "Coward." The chubby man cursed and left.


    He wasn¡¯t suspicious at all. Not to mention the entrance was so remote that no one could discover it. Even if someone did, the surveillance would catch it. How could anyone notice the surveillance? If someone entered the hole and touched the branches, causing the sway, it was even more impossible. A human couldn¡¯t have such frightening speed. How could that be possible?


    Inside the hole, Ye Fan had no choice but to cause the branches to sway for a moment.


    His speed was fast enough that the surveillance couldn¡¯t capture anything, except for the unavoidable touch on the branches, revealing a trace of abnormality. Luckily, the chubby man didn¡¯t become alarmed. Otherwise, there might have been other incidents.


    Inside the hole, there were simple voice-activated small lights, apparently set by the assassins when they were digging the cave.


    The cave space was small, and Ye Fan moved swiftly, keeping a low profile.


    Moments later, at the end of the cave, Ye Fan stopped. He looked at the four packs of explosives in front of him and quickly realized these were self-made high-powered explosives, incredibly destructive.


    Just above the explosives was the site of the opening ceremony. Not to mention four packs, even one could destroy the entire site. At that time, few people attending the ceremony would escape unscathed.


    The explosive packs had remote-controlled devices attached so that pressing the remote button would detonate them.


    Ye Fan picked up the four packs of explosives and left the cave, then exited the cave at the same speed.


    Back in the abandoned building, the assassin noticed the eerie image appear again, growing suspicious. He glanced at the chubby man but hesitated to speak. Reporting it would definitely lead to a bad outcome.


    Moreover, in the assassin¡¯s view, the inexplicable sway of the branches, although eerie, couldn¡¯t possibly be caused by a person.


    No one could have such terrifying speed, that¡¯s for sure.


    Following Zhang Lu¡¯s information, Ye Fan reached a site near a two-story derelict building, where the chubby man was. After a careful investigation, finding no surveillance equipment, he avoided the assassins¡¯ eyes, installed the four packs of explosives at the corners of the building, and quietly left after hiding them.


    Since Poisonous Spider wanted to use explosives for an attack, let these assassins taste the flavor of killing themselves.


    Ye Fan wasn¡¯t completely at ease. With Zhang Lu secretly helping, threats from afar were monitored. The only remote threat would be a sniper. His current task was to ensure there were no other dangers around the opening ceremony.


    An hour later, Ye Fan thoroughly scouted the surroundings three times, finally feeling assured.


    In fact, Di Nai¡¯s plan was primarily based on the explosives attack under the ceremony. The snipers were just a precaution. Di Nai could never have imagined, and the chubby man wouldn¡¯t know in his dreams, that their meticulously laid trap had become their grave.


    Ye Fan returned to the rest area. Chu Mengyao suppressed a hint of nervousness, saying, "Are assassins really ambushed around here?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, the threat is under control, nothing will happen." Ye Fan reassured her.


    "There are really assassins? I thought there was little chance, but the assassins really came." Shen Yahut exclaimed in shock.


    This realization struck her deeply. Looking at Ye Fan, her expression was complex, and she couldn¡¯t help but murmur, "He¡¯s really impressive, not just mysterious, but also so capable."


    Soon, it was time for the opening ceremony.


    At the scene, people crowded, and journalists positioned in front of the crowd found their perfect angles for shots.


    There were many more journalists than the invited guests.


    This was because any topic related to Chu Mengyao attracted a lot of attention, so journalists flocked to the scene, all for her.


    The host spoke enthusiastically and then loudly said, "Let¡¯s invite the beautiful CEO, the number one strong woman, the embodiment of kindness and beauty, the CEO of Chu Group, to the stage. Please say a few words to us."


    Chu Mengyao, surrounded by Ye Fan and Shen Yahut, ascended the stage.


    The journalists were excited. It was usually difficult to get a photo of Chu Mengyao, and now with this opportunity, they took as many pictures as possible, capturing her every move from various angles.


    Applause resounded, and cheers erupted.


    In the shadows, Di Nai sat far away in a car, glanced at the crowded scene, and let out a cold laugh, "With a bang, everything in sight will turn to ashes. How exciting this is, I can¡¯t wait to see the scene of flesh and blood flying."


    The two women beside him displayed bloodthirsty light in their eyes.


    "Do it," Di Nai said lazily, a playful smile at the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 154 - 151: Blew Itself Up

    Chapter 154: Chapter 151: Blew Itself UpIn a derelict building, on the second floor, the fat-headed man received the leader¡¯s order and sneered grimly, "Damn it, I¡¯ve been waiting impatiently. After losing so many people, this time, we must make the killer pay with blood."


    All around, the assassins also had fierce expressions, showing a sense of satisfaction.


    Finally, it was time for revenge. Killing Ye Fan, this vicious criminal, and completing the mission¡ªthey couldn¡¯t wait.


    "Watching the target perish before our eyes, dying in the firestorm, is just wonderful," the assassins gleefully remarked.


    "Die, just die for me." The fat-headed man looked through the binoculars at the bustling commencement ceremony, his expression instantly turning cold and fierce, pressing the button in his hand without hesitation.


    With a "boom," the world became silent, and the fat-headed man and others died.


    ......


    "It¡¯s over, everything was within my expectations. Personally carrying out the task to kill some ants, that¡¯s a piece of cake¡ªachievable without even breaking a sweat..." Di Nai exclaimed in delight upon hearing the sound, smugly praising his own exceptional intelligence. The elaborate deathtrap he had painstakingly planned finally achieved its intended result. However, as he spoke, his expression froze and became quite extraordinary.


    Because the development of events was not as expected.


    Isn¡¯t this where the fat-headed man was? This made Di Nai¡¯s gaze turn deathly still and icy.


    "Shit, damn it!" Di Nai cursed, punching down hard, leaving a big dent in the car compartment. The entire vehicle shuddered, emitting a faint sound. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Given the situation, there¡¯s no need to think too much; the fat-headed man and others were undoubtedly doomed. How could Di Nai not be shocked, not be angry? The anger within him burned fiercely, wishing to destroy everything.


    Di Nai didn¡¯t know what had happened, but even a fool could guess that the preparations to eliminate the target somehow ended up by the fat-headed man¡¯s side. Who had the capability to do this quietly, unseen?


    It¡¯s impossible for anyone to accomplish this, no need for doubt, it¡¯s certain.


    The red-haired woman and the curly-haired woman opened their mouths into a big ¡¯O,¡¯ wide enough to fit a fist.


    The two women¡¯s minds buzzed, unable to think. This unexpected turn of events was simply beyond comprehension, shocking to the core.


    The two women didn¡¯t know how to console the leader, so all they could do was stay dazed.


    At the commencement ceremony.


    On stage, after a slight surprise, Chu Mengyao returned to a calm state. With Ye Fan by her side, she felt an overwhelming sense of safety, with nothing to worry about. She looked at Ye Fan with eyes now soft as water.


    "Ah!" Shen Yahut exclaimed in surprise, trembling all over.


    She had long known there were assassins, but Ye Fan hadn¡¯t explicitly stated it. She was still focused on the crowd, thinking about when the assassins would rush up to attack the president, and then Ye Fan would take them out with lightning speed.


    Never would she have expected, never would Shen Yahut have expected such an assault from the assassins.


    "Could it be, the dangerous item was beneath our feet and Ye Fan moved it to the assassins?" Shen Yahut swiftly thought. "But how is that possible? How did he do it? This is too peculiar."


    Shen Yahut was full of doubts, she suddenly looked at Ye Fan, seeing his calm and steady form, her heart trembled. The sound of destruction didn¡¯t even make Ye Fan¡¯s eyebrows twitch or eyes blink, such a discovery left her extremely astonished.


    "Pervert, truly a pervert." Shen Yahut¡¯s heart trembled like a drum.


    Ye Fan¡¯s gaze surveyed the surroundings, guarding against other threats.


    For absolute safety, he had to do this.


    "Are you okay?" Ye Fan glanced sideways, concerned.


    "I¡¯m fine, just got a scare, but I feel much better now. With you by my side, I¡¯m not afraid of anything." Chu Mengyao¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with strange colors, not hiding her feelings, openly admitting her momentary fright.


    "Something¡¯s wrong, who says I¡¯m fine." Shen Yahut spoke in frustration, hastily interrupting. Seeing Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao¡¯s affectionate glances, it was practically flirting. How could they overlook the danger in front of them? It¡¯s too much, really too much, facing such a big danger, it couldn¡¯t be taken lightly, could they be a bit more serious? At least wait until the danger has passed.


    She patted her wildly beating heart, her face purple.


    "Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any danger." Chu Mengyao comforted her secretary.


    "Everyone, please don¡¯t worry or be afraid."


    "Earlier, the police were taking action. Some criminals wanted to harm me, but they¡¯ve been completely taken down by the police."


    Chu Mengyao spoke, holding the microphone, her calm voice resounding loudly.


    Hearing Chu Mengyao¡¯s words, the crowd felt a bit relieved, as if surviving a disaster.


    "President Chu, you said some hooligans wanted to harm you, is it true?"


    "Is it revenge or attempted murder?"


    "President Chu, can you explain to us in more detail?"


    "Did the police set up an elaborate trap, using President Chu as bait to lure the criminals out?"


    "President Chu¡¯s bravery in a perilous situation is truly that of a hero among women."


    ...


    The journalists were the first to recover, capturing the scene of destruction while bombarding Chu Mengyao with questions.


    Some journalists even ran towards the danger zone to get precious material.


    "Today, I am here to host the ¡¯biotechnology park¡¯ commencement ceremony, not to discuss other topics. I can only apologize for your questions." Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t explain much more, mentioning the police to reassure the public and also to cover for Ye Fan.


    Gradually, the scene came under control, the crowd remained anxious, but there was no more chaos.


    In view, the dust formed by the collapse of the building still lingered.


    However.


    The threat had not been completely eliminated, danger still existed.


    [This Chapter is blocked; it basically involves explosion-related plot lines. In order to lift the block, it was revised several times, and this is the best we could do. If there are any parts in the text that make you uncomfortable, please visit the book review section where the complete plot is available. It involves two small scenes; you can look them up if you feel necessary. Although the context connection is not that significant, some words and plots have changed a bit, giving it a rather distorted feeling, but as long as it doesn¡¯t affect reading, it¡¯s fine. Love to you all...]

 Chapter 155 - 152: Cat and Mouse

    Chapter 155: Chapter 152: Cat and MouseDi Nai was almost driven mad with anger. This was his meticulously planned killing trap, and it had ended just like that, with heavy losses. To him, it was a tremendous humiliation, and he couldn¡¯t willingly accept such a failure.


    "Useless, a bunch of worthless idiots who only know how to eat. The bomb they planted ended up right next to them, and they didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. They deserved to die," Di Nai thought of the fat-headed man and the others and gritted his teeth in anger.


    Deep down, he also understood that it wasn¡¯t that his teammates were too weak; it was that their opponents were too strong.


    What he couldn¡¯t accept was how the bomb appeared next to the fat-headed man from inside the cave. Surely there would have been some trace left behind during this process? Were the fat-headed man and others too stupid and careless? Or did they simply not notice anything at all? He didn¡¯t know.


    To ask someone who knew, it would be hard to even find the intact corpses of the fat-headed man and the others, so who would he ask?


    "Chief, what do we do now? It seems our plan has been compromised by the target," the red-haired woman asked.


    The curly-haired woman affirmed, "That¡¯s impossible. Absolutely impossible. Our actions were carried out in secret. The target couldn¡¯t have discovered anything, and they were under our surveillance, so there¡¯s no way they could have detected our trap."


    "In any case, we¡¯ve suffered a defeat. We can only resort to the backup plan reserved for desperate situations."


    Di Nai spoke gloomily. Originally, he had planned for the fat-headed man to eliminate the target, but now it seemed impossible. He dialed a number and instructed, "Make sure the target is sniped under the gun¡¯s muzzle."


    "Yes, Chief." The sniper team of three, led by the hawk-nosed man, responded with murderous intent.


    The disturbance on the fat-headed man¡¯s side had long been noticed by the hawk-nosed man.


    The hawk-nosed man coldly stated, "We must eliminate the target, or we won¡¯t be able to face the chief."


    "We will definitely kill the target," the other two replied with eyes full of murderous intent.


    "Who¡¯s there?" Just as the three were about to act, the hawk-nosed man shouted, looking behind him. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His reaction was swift, using his sniper rifle as a weapon to smash behind him.


    No matter how fast his reaction, it was too late. A blade slashed through his throat.


    Blood splattered, dyeing the space in front of him red.


    The other two snipers were shocked and hastily attacked the intruder.


    Zhang Lu appeared, poised to strike, and launched a sharp attack on the snipers.


    "Courting death!" At this moment, the two snipers were both shocked and furious.


    With two streams of blood spraying out, the snipers fell in a pool of blood.


    Zhang Lu efficiently eliminated the three threats.


    "Three fools dare to challenge me, hehe." Zhang Lu chuckled, clapping her hands and looking in the direction of Ye Fan, saying smugly, "If it weren¡¯t for my help this time, Ye Fan would be in trouble. Now, it¡¯s time to deal with Di Nai."


    Capturing Di Nai alive would be a great achievement for her, but catching Di Nai was not easy. She definitely needed Ye Fan¡¯s assistance; with her own strength alone, she couldn¡¯t capture the second-in-command of the Poisonous Spider.


    "Keep an eye on the vehicle Di Nai is in," Zhang Lu commanded.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am." A respectful voice came from the satellite control side.


    On stage, Ye Fan only sensed the surge of murderous intent and a glint of light from the sniper¡¯s scope. The hidden threat disappeared. He looked in a direction, although he couldn¡¯t see Zhang Lu¡¯s figure, he knew for sure that Zhang Lu had acted to neutralize the threat from the snipers.


    Di Nai waited for a minute, but the sniper¡¯s gunshots never rang out, so he called to check.


    "Damn it, what¡¯s going on?" Di Nai cursed as soon as he spoke.


    "Judging by this voice, it must be Poisonous Spider¡¯s number two, Di Nai, right? Have you heard of the game of cat and mouse? Let¡¯s play it today, hurry and run for your life. Let¡¯s see if I can catch you," Zhang Lu laughed mockingly.


    "Who are you?" Di Nai¡¯s heart sank to the bottom.


    "All you need to know is that you¡¯re the mouse destined to pay with your life," Zhang Lu ended the call with a playful tone.


    "Damn it, bastard!" Di Nai smashed his phone in anger, trembling with fury.


    "Chief?" The red-haired woman and curly-haired woman looked downcast.


    "We lost. What frustrates me the most is that I don¡¯t even know whose hands I¡¯ve fallen into. Just lost inexplicably," Di Nai¡¯s gaze was dark as he spoke with unspeakable rage. He was unwilling to accept such a strange defeat. The trap he¡¯d set didn¡¯t work at all; instead, it resulted in the death of his subordinates.


    "What now?" The two women lost their direction, putting their whole trust in the chief.


    "Run for your lives. No one can catch me. Even if someone catches up to me, who has the strength to do anything to me?" Di Nai showed great confidence.


    "Where should we go? The original hotel is not an option, and the secret hideout is likely exposed," the red-haired woman fretted.


    Di Nai said casually, "Just find some remote place and hide for a while. Once this blows over, we¡¯ll figure out a way back. This time, I originally planned to eliminate the target and wash away the Poisonous Spider¡¯s shame, but who knew I¡¯d end up defeated instead."


    The curly-haired woman drove swiftly away.


    At this moment, Di Nai¡¯s only thought was that he must absolutely not die. Otherwise, after the third-in-command of the Poisonous Spider died, if the second-in-command died too, it would be a fatal blow to the Poisonous Spider. How could the Poisonous Spider raise its head again?


    On stage, after the ribbon-cutting ceremony was completed, the groundbreaking ceremony was over.


    Reporters blocked Chu Mengyao¡¯s way as she was leaving.


    "President Chu, why would someone want to kill you? Can you give us a bit of insight?"


    "As the number one businesswoman, we haven¡¯t heard of any enemies. Could it be a business partner looking to harm you?"


    ...


    The reporters asked layered questions, creating a noisy commotion, making it difficult for Chu Mengyao to leave.


    Ye Fan protected Mengyao, moving towards the crowd. Whenever a reporter got close, Ye Fan would gently push them aside, preventing them from getting close to Chu Mengyao.


    With this, Ye Fan, Chu Mengyao, and Shen Yahut quickly walked away.


    Chu Mengyao and Shen Yahut looked at Ye Fan in disbelief, puzzled as to how they got out of the reporters¡¯ circle.


    In truth, Ye Fan hadn¡¯t really done much, just lightly tapped the reporters in a few places, slowing their movements.


    Back in the lounge, Zhang Lu rushed in urgently.


    "Mengyao, you¡¯re safe now. I¡¯ll have to borrow Ye Fan for a moment. We have to catch a big fish trying to escape," Zhang Lu got straight to the point.


    "Be careful," Chu Mengyao gave Ye Fan a tender look, then returned to the villa with Zhang Lu¡¯s arranaged escort.


    Ye Fan and Zhang Lu set off to hunt down Di Nai.

 Chapter 156 - 153: Solved with Two Kicks

    Chapter 156: Chapter 153: Solved with Two KicksA race of chase and kill is unfolding on the road, with two cars roaring forward.


    Di Nai and the other two are fleeing in front, while Ye Fan and Zhang Lu are in pursuit.


    This is the outskirts, sparsely populated, with even fewer vehicles. Di Nai¡¯s car, stolen from the roadside, has no speed advantage over Zhang Lu¡¯s military vehicle and can¡¯t escape at all.


    "Trying to escape? How amusing." Zhang Lu smirked contemptuously, advising Ye Fan, "There are still three assassins, whether it¡¯s Di Nai or the two women with him, they are not simple characters. Those who are capable should exert more effort; make sure not to let the three escape."


    "They won¡¯t escape." Ye Fan declared confidently. There was no need for Zhang Lu¡¯s warning; Ye Fan was determined not to let the three go either. Members of Poisonous Spider who dared to try and kill Mengyao would receive no mercy from him.


    Zhang Lu seemed to have seen through Ye Fan¡¯s thoughts and said oddly, "I forgot about that. How could you let go of someone who aimed a killer at Mengyao?"


    Inside Di Nai¡¯s car, the expressions of the three varied in degrees of tension.


    "Leader, what should we do now?" The red-haired woman suppressed her unease and asked murderously.


    Di Nai squinted slightly, pondering, "It seems that driving makes us too conspicuous. We need to abandon the car and flee."


    "Leader, you go first, we two will hold off the pursuers." The curly-haired woman said.


    The three couldn¡¯t flee in different directions because Di Nai would become the prime target. The urgent thought in the two women¡¯s hearts was to let Di Nai leave first, then block the pursuers, creating a chance for Di Nai to escape.


    The two women knew the consequences of such action would likely be death, but there wasn¡¯t a hint of fear in them.


    "No, as the proud leader of Poisonous Spider, I can¡¯t flee with my tail between my legs. Find a place to stop the car, deal with the two behind us, and then we will be completely safe. Otherwise, letting them follow us endlessly is disastrous." Di Nai¡¯s eyes glinted with ferocity.


    "What?" The red-haired woman was puzzled and quickly said, "Leader, if a large group of opponents arrives, they will pose a great threat to us. It¡¯s better to flee quickly and avoid fighting."


    The curly-haired woman also advised, "As long as the green hills last, there¡¯ll always be firewood to burn. Please consider the bigger picture, leader." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two women were firmly determined to use their lives to protect the leader, ensuring Di Nai makes no further mistakes.


    "Enough, stop with the nonsense. Only the two behind are a threat to us. Ordinary people can¡¯t intimidate us. Once we deal with those two, it won¡¯t be too late to leave." Di Nai had made up his mind.


    The leader had made a decision; the two women could only comply.


    For Di Nai, killing Ye Fan and Zhang Lu was a matter of confidence, but clearly, he was going to miscalculate. The price to pay would be something he couldn¡¯t accept.


    The car stopped, and the three of them got out, glaring at the enemy.


    "Not running away anymore, they¡¯re blatantly trying to provoke us." Zhang Lu mocked, "Ye Fan, do you think they have a death wish?"


    "That¡¯s fine, it saves us time." Ye Fan replied coldly.


    Ye Fan and Zhang Lu got out of the car too, looking at the three with a mocking expression.


    "You go and tangle with that woman." Di Nai ordered, and the red-haired woman focused her killing intent on Zhang Lu. Di Nai said coldly, "Finish this quickly."


    As the words fell, the three charged at Ye Fan and Zhang Lu like enraged bombs, carrying overwhelming killing intent.


    No need for further instructions, Di Nai and the curly-haired woman directly attacked Ye Fan. This was due to an estimation of Ye Fan¡¯s strength, so they had to act quickly to eliminate the danger.


    "Bitch, stop chasing us and sabotaging our plans. Prepare to die." The red-haired woman said, filled with killing intent.


    "Cursing me at death¡¯s door, I¡¯ll kick your foul mouth shut." Zhang Lu said with irritation.


    Di Nai and the curly-haired woman¡¯s punches and kicks carried intense killing force, echoing with a tearing sound through the air.


    "Thwarting our actions again and again, I¡¯ll crush your bones to ash." Di Nai angrily declared.


    Ye Fan remained calm, without unnecessary words. He dodged Di Nai¡¯s attack with a swift sidestep, and his speed suddenly erupted, delivering a foot strike like a falling meteor, irresistibly attacking the curly-haired woman.


    "Boom!" With a dull thud, his foot landed on the curly-haired woman¡¯s abdomen, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    Her expression instantly twisted in terror, her body curling up like a shrimp.


    "Crack!" The sound of bones breaking was as crisp as exploding beans, ringing clearly in her ears.


    Her internal organs seemed shattered, the immense pain sweeping over her like a tide, tormenting her.


    "Plop, plop!" Blood clots mixed with her internal organs spewed from her mouth.


    Her body was thrown back, directly hitting the car behind her, the impact causing the car to shake and the glass to shatter.


    This all happened in a lightning flash.


    Too swift for anyone to comprehend or react.


    "This?"


    "How is it possible?"


    "A single kick with such ferocious force?"


    The red-haired woman was stunned.


    Zhang Lu was momentarily lost, then regained her composure, "This guy is still so violent. No matter how you say it, the other is a beauty. Even if she¡¯s a heinous beauty, she¡¯s still a beauty. Can¡¯t you be a little gentler?"


    Di Nai was dumbfounded; only now did he make a terrifying estimation of Ye Fan¡¯s strength.


    Such a person is not one that Poisonous Spider can afford to provoke.


    Nor can he, merely a second-in-command, afford to provoke him.


    But there¡¯s no medicine for regret.


    "Laughable, I arrogantly thought I could kill him, never imagined, never imagined..." Di Nai murmured bitterly, lamenting his ignorance. Realizing this was too late.


    Poisonous Spider attracting such a formidable enemy is its misfortune.


    Di Nai didn¡¯t even dare to entertain the thought of escaping, knowing he couldn¡¯t flee from Ye Fan¡¯s grasp.


    "I¡¯m courting death." Di Nai¡¯s eyes were lifeless.


    At this moment, the curly-haired woman rolled off the car, collapsing on the road, unconscious.


    Without pause, Ye Fan completed his strike against the curly-haired woman, then kicked mid-air towards Di Nai.


    In haste, Di Nai raised his arms to block.


    "Crack!" His bones gave an instant crisp sound.


    "Ah!" Before Di Nai could let out a full scream, his body smashed to the ground.


    This was because Ye Fan¡¯s kick was so powerful, it directly sent Di Nai plummeting to the road.


    Headfirst, Di Nai¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he slipped into unconsciousness.


    Due to the pain, his body involuntarily twitched.

 Chapter 157 - 154: The First Woman Powerhouse

    Chapter 157: Chapter 154: The First Woman PowerhouseYe Fan, simple and brutal, easily resolved Di Nai and the curly-haired woman, achieving a great victory.


    This scene almost scared the red-haired woman to death. Taking advantage of her distracted and terrified state, Zhang Lu seized the opportunity and subdued the red-haired woman at once.


    Just like that, the second-in-command of the Poisonous Spider and the two renowned women were all captured.


    "I¡¯ll leave the rest to you." After leaving this statement, Ye Fan got into the car.


    In the distance, a large number of police officers roared towards them. Ye Fan naturally had to hide. This credit belonged to Zhang Lu, and he didn¡¯t want anyone to know the role he played in it. Besides, there was a satellite watching over him, so he had to be extra careful.


    Zhang Lu looked at Ye Fan with a bitter yet helpless expression. Her heart was extremely shaken, unable to calm down.


    "That was Di Nai, and he ended so miserably, completely unfit to be an opponent in his hands." Zhang Lu didn¡¯t even know what words to use to describe her shock, and after a while, she said depressingly, "He¡¯s truly a freak, an incredibly powerful freak."


    A moment later, the police officers gathered around, looking at Zhang Lu with utmost reverence.


    "Captain, you¡¯re invincible, my goodness, that¡¯s Di Nai!"


    "Forget Di Nai, even the two women by his side were tough characters."


    "And these three people ended up in such a state."


    Everyone stared at Zhang Lu, dumbfounded and shocked.


    Zhang Lu¡¯s cover identity is that of a team captain in the criminal investigation unit, but her identity is significant enough to command all organizational members to act.


    "Sigh!" Zhang Lu sighed. She knew that the credits on her record were about to increase again. Compared to the past, this time¡¯s gains were the greatest, and she couldn¡¯t argue that it wasn¡¯t her who took down Di Nai, so she could only endure her discontent and bear it.


    "Ever since I met this guy, the mystery he brings me has only grown stronger." Zhang Lu looked meaningfully at Ye Fan, then retracted her gaze and instructed the others, "Take the three of them away. Be careful, don¡¯t let them escape."


    "Yes!" The crowd obeyed.


    Zhang Lu got into the car and left together with Ye Fan.


    Just capturing Di Nai alive left a whole mess waiting for her to handle. Before that, she had to send Ye Fan back first.


    "What about the matter I mentioned? Have you thought about it?" On the way, Zhang Lu spoke up proactively.


    "What matter?" Ye Fan was a bit puzzled.


    "It¡¯s about the missing children case. I stopped everything to settle the trouble Di Nai brought because I asked you for help, didn¡¯t I? Wasn¡¯t that enough?" Zhang Lu¡¯s expression darkened. Speaking of this matter, she was quite helpless. Not a single clue, which was frustrating.


    Ye Fan realized, and said solemnly, "When I have free time, I¡¯ll help you investigate. But don¡¯t have too much hope. You haven¡¯t found any useful clues so far, and since child abductions keep happening, it means the enemy is well-hidden. I might not be able to do much but will do my best."


    He was being modest. If he gave it his all, he could naturally aid significantly. However, it would take some effort, and he couldn¡¯t guarantee how long it would take.


    "No worries, just do your best. It¡¯s better than me rushing around like a headless chicken." Zhang Lu didn¡¯t understand Ye Fan¡¯s thoughts, assuming Ye Fan wasn¡¯t good at dealing with such issues, and thus wasn¡¯t particularly attentive.


    Her thought was simple: Ye Fan was powerful, but not everything could be his strong suit; perhaps there were areas where he wasn¡¯t skilled.


    She didn¡¯t have much hope in Ye Fan, as long as he tried his best and gave her some advice, it would be good.


    "We¡¯ll keep in touch." Outside the villa, Zhang Lu said with a smile.


    "Alright!" Ye Fan entered the villa.


    Inside the villa, Chu Biyao had long heard from her sister about the assassination attempt and was extremely shocked and surprised.


    At the moment, she was browsing through various web pages.


    "The First Iron Lady Attacked by a Bomb at the Groundbreaking Ceremony."


    "The First Iron Lady Survives: Who¡¯s the Real Culprit Behind the Scenes?"


    "Uncovering the Mystery of the First Iron Lady¡¯s Assassination Attempt."


    "How the First Iron Lady, Brave and Bold, Coordinated with Police to Capture and Kill the Murderers."


    ...... S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Each eye-catching headline was attracting the netizens¡¯ attention.


    These reports quickly spread across major websites, arousing high enthusiasm and interest among internet users.


    The First Iron Lady needed no introduction; everyone knew who was being referred to.


    The attempted assassination of Chu Mengyao stirred up a huge wave in public opinion circles.


    Moreover, among various reports, many had genuine evidence of some remains from the explosion site, making the matter more credible.


    "Who is it?"


    "That damn villain trying to harm the First Iron Lady, I curse him to Hell."


    "Daring to assassinate the national goddess¡¯s sister, isn¡¯t he afraid of lightning strikes?"


    "My great police force finally showcased its might."


    The netizens were in an uproar. Besides voicing support for Chu Mengyao and denouncing the villain, there were also some voices of doubt. These people naturally wouldn¡¯t believe that Chu Mengyao could genuinely encounter an assassination attempt. In peaceful times, how could such a thing happen?


    "Hype, it must be hype." This cry was also significant.


    "Sister, you¡¯re now thoroughly famous, tied to a bomb attack. You can¡¯t not be famous," Chu Biyao approached her sister, hugged her arm, and comforted her, "Sister, you must have been very scared then."


    "Not scared, just a little surprised. With Ye Fan by my side, I didn¡¯t have to worry." Chu Mengyao murmured, speaking the truth, but Chu Biyao didn¡¯t believe her and mumbled, "Sister, don¡¯t be brave. What¡¯s there to be ashamed of? If I were you, I¡¯d definitely be scared too. A bomb, and with a bang! It turned the two-story abandoned building into rubble. It was such a terrifying scene; how could you not be afraid?"


    After speaking, Chu Biyao patted her chest in lingering fear, but she wasn¡¯t patting her own, she was patting her sister¡¯s chest.


    "I really wasn¡¯t afraid at the time; you don¡¯t need to waste your effort comforting me." Chu Mengyao said helplessly.


    "Really?" Chu Biyao¡¯s doubtful eyes widened.


    "Even truer than gold." Chu Mengyao gently patted her sister¡¯s head and said lightly.


    Now, Chu Biyao believed that her sister truly wasn¡¯t that scared and had even long put the assassination attempt behind her.


    "Could it be that perhaps the sister in love doesn¡¯t fear anything as long as Ye Fan is by her side? Not even the sky falling down?" Chu Biyao wondered, "It must be Ye Fan¡¯s charismatic presence. With his intimidating aura, the bad guys surrendered without a fight, and with that, sister naturally wouldn¡¯t be afraid."


    "Sister, there are reports that there were bodies at the explosion site. Did people really die?" Chu Biyao asked curiously.


    "I¡¯m not sure." Chu Mengyao answered truthfully.


    At this moment, Ye Fan stepped into the villa.


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately went to greet him.

 Chapter 158 - 155: Child Missing Incident

    Chapter 158: Chapter 155: Child Missing Incident"Fanfan!" Chu Biyao called out softly, running towards Ye Fan, "Fanfan, quickly sit down, it¡¯s been hard protecting your elder sister, hurry and take a rest."


    Ye Fan sat down and asked with a smile, "What is it this time? Go ahead, tell me."


    Seeing Chu Biyao¡¯s attitude, he knew for sure that something was up.


    "No wonder you¡¯re my Fanfan, you could tell right away I had something to say." Chu Biyao chuckled, "The explosion site, such a realistic scene, I wonder, did you manage to capture any shocking footage?"


    "No, I was on stage at the time, there¡¯s no way I could have captured any close-up video." Naturally, Ye Fan had cameras on him; to satisfy Chu Biyao¡¯s wishes, he always installed small cameras whenever he went out.


    "I see." Chu Biyao wasn¡¯t disappointed at all, and curiously asked, "So, were there really killers in that two-story building turned into ruins? People even filmed limbs from the corpses."


    "Yes, roughly over twenty of them, all dead." Ye Fan didn¡¯t hide anything.


    "Really?" Chu Biyao was stunned and immediately felt a sense of disappointment, "What a pity, it¡¯s such a shame, those were killers, and we didn¡¯t even capture their appearances or conversations, and now they¡¯re all dead. If only I could have gotten some footage of those killers, that would have been amazing, such great material just slipped right past me, I shouldn¡¯t have missed it."


    Chu Biyao felt particularly regretful; having information on the killers would have been such genuine film material.


    "Don¡¯t be unsatisfied, what I¡¯ve captured with the cameras on me is probably enough for you." Ye Fan said.


    "That¡¯s true. I heard from my sister that you went with Zhang Lu to catch the bad guys, it must have been a thrilling scene." Chu Biyao quickly expressed her delight.


    At this time, Xu Li called, and Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t have to think much to know that it was her parents who had seen the reports and wanted to ask what the situation was all about.


    "Hello, Mom..." Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t even finish her sentence before Xu Li interrupted anxiously, "Daughter, are you okay? Don¡¯t tell me the killers mentioned in all those reports were after you?"


    "Mom, you and Dad don¡¯t need to worry, I¡¯m fine. As for what those reporters say, don¡¯t believe them. Most of it is exaggerated; there¡¯s no such thing as killers. It¡¯s just a gimmick to attract attention." Chu Mengyao said earnestly.


    "You think it¡¯s so easy to fool me? They speak so vividly, with evidence and logic, how could it be fake?" Xu Li was a sensible person, seeing through everything, "Don¡¯t hide bad news from us just to spare us worry, share with us, even if we can¡¯t help, we might come up with something."


    "Mom, you¡¯re overthinking." Chu Mengyao winked at her sister.


    Chu Biyao hurriedly leaned towards the phone and shouted, "Mom and Dad, really, it¡¯s nothing. You think too much, how could killers possibly target my sister?"


    Xu Li thought for a moment, realizing it made sense, killers shouldn¡¯t be targeting her daughter.


    Chu Zhongtian¡¯s voice came through, "Ye Fan is there, right? He¡¯s an honest person, I want to hear what he has to say."


    The sisters handed the phone to Ye Fan, who said seriously, "Uncle, Auntie, you don¡¯t need to worry, it¡¯s really nothing."


    "Ye Fan, I¡¯m trusting you, you¡¯re not lying to your uncle, are you?" Chu Zhongtian doubted.


    "No." Ye Fan braced himself, knowing he had to stick to the white lie.


    "That¡¯s good, as long as everything¡¯s alright." Chu Zhongtian finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xu Li said, "Daughter, are you getting into hype now, talking about killers to the reporters to increase your influence, and even confidently saying you coordinated with the police to trap the killers?"


    Deep down she was very skeptical; her younger daughter¡¯s hype was normal, but her elder daughter never liked dealing with the media in the first place.


    "Yes, since we just established a new industry, a bit of hype might increase some influence." Chu Mengyao could only make something up; to allay her parents¡¯ worries, she had to say that.


    "Ye Fan, do come over to our house when you have time, you still owe me a drink." Chu Zhongtian brought up an old topic.


    "Sure." Ye Fan agreed.


    Hanging up the phone, Chu Zhongtian and Xu Li were half-believing, half-doubting.


    The two still trusted Ye Fan¡¯s words, easing much of the worry in their hearts.


    Chu Biyao patted her chest, "I didn¡¯t expect Mom and Dad to find out so soon about this, we almost let them worry too."


    "With the three of us reassuring them, I believe Mom and Dad won¡¯t worry too much now." Chu Mengyao felt relieved inwardly.


    "Thanks to Fanfan, otherwise, it would have taken a lot of convincing to get Mom and Dad to believe us." Chu Biyao praised Ye Fan with a nod.


    Ye Fan also knew that the sisters¡¯ white lies were for the good of Chu Zhongtian and Xu Li, so he didn¡¯t mind lying along, and besides, as long as he was by Mengyao¡¯s side, nothing would happen, no need to let Chu Zhongtian and Xu Li worry.


    Moments later, Chu Mengyao¡¯s phone rang again. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the caller ID, she was full of doubt, "A call from Principal Wei, she wouldn¡¯t call me for no reason, has something happened? It shouldn¡¯t be, the school¡¯s operation is all normal, how could something go wrong?"


    Principal Wei was an elementary school principal.


    Chu Mengyao privately funded the orphanage and the Yucai School, which operated together.


    The orphanage took in children who were abandoned from a very young age, as well as those who had no families or lost their families due to accidents.


    Yucai School was next to the orphanage, and when the children reached school age, they would enter the classrooms for their education.


    Yucai School had both elementary and middle school sections, with Principal Wei heading the elementary school.


    Between the orphanage and school, there was a large playground specifically for the children to play.


    Chu Mengyao answered the phone with doubt, "Hello, Principal Wei, is there anything you need?"


    "President, I didn¡¯t want to bother you, as you¡¯re busy managing a big enterprise and have many important things to handle, but I had to let you know. You told me that if anything happens at the school, I must inform you no matter what time it is, so I can¡¯t keep this from you, I have to report it." Principal Wei sounded rather embarrassed, with some apology.


    "Go ahead, what¡¯s the matter?" Chu Mengyao asked patiently.


    "Three children have disappeared, it¡¯s already been three hours and there¡¯s no sign of them. I¡¯ve reported it to the police, but the police suggested that the missing children might have been taken by traffickers." Principal Wei stated.


    "What?" Chu Mengyao was taken aback.

 Chapter 159 - 156 Mengyao鈥檚 Kindness

    Chapter 159: Chapter 156 Mengyao¡¯s KindnessChu Mengyao ended the call, her face looking quite grim.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Ye Fan hurriedly asked.


    "Three children are missing. The police initially suspect they were abducted by human traffickers," Chu Mengyao explained briefly.


    Upon hearing her words, both Ye Fan and Chu Biyao¡¯s expressions turned to anger.


    "It¡¯s too rampant, how can they be so vile? Targeting children, do they have no humanity left?" Chu Biyao said indignantly.


    Chu Mengyao pondered for a while, then calmly stated, "It seems this matter needs Zhang Lu to get involved with all her might, otherwise relying solely on ordinary police forces will make finding the children very difficult."


    She was deeply concerned about the missing children and knew that tracing clues needed to be done as quickly as possible; otherwise, regardless of the children¡¯s suffering, there was a high chance of missing the right moment, making it extremely difficult to find them later on.


    "Recently, cases of missing children have been happening occasionally, even on TV, yet unexpected criminals still commit crimes, it¡¯s too arrogant," Chu Biyao said angrily, her eyes filled with fury. "Such vile people should go to hell; they¡¯re too evil."


    "Zhang Lu asked me to assist in investigating the missing children cases, looks like I¡¯ll be busy again," said Ye Fan.


    Upon hearing this, the two sisters glanced at him, and Chu Mengyao exclaimed, "You know how to solve cases?"


    "What solving cases? It¡¯s just finding the criminals and tracing back to find the children," Ye Fan modestly replied.


    "Hearing your words, I feel like I have someone to rely on. With you here, I¡¯m sure we can find the children," Chu Mengyao¡¯s face was filled with unexpected joy. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Brother-in-law, you¡¯re amazing. I¡¯ve decided to give my first kiss to you. Once you find the children and catch the bad guys, I¡¯ll definitely reward you handsomely," Chu Biyao said joyfully, almost lunging towards Ye Fan to give him her first kiss.


    "No need," Ye Fan said bitterly.


    "You can¡¯t escape. Don¡¯t be shy, I will certainly reward you," Chu Biyao laughed playfully.


    "Let¡¯s set off now, first to Yucai School to understand the situation, then we¡¯ll make plans," Chu Mengyao said, taking action.


    "Okay, after we understand the situation, we can consider the plan of action," Ye Fan decided promptly.


    The two got into the car and hurriedly left.


    Chu Biyao naturally stayed at the villa, busy drafting the movie script.


    On the way, Chu Mengyao sent a message to Zhang Lu, asking her to come and assist.


    Zhang Lu glanced at the message, put down her work, and hurriedly rushed to Yucai School.


    She understood the magnitude of the missing children case, noting the high importance placed on it, and knew that for the children¡¯s safety, the case needed to be solved quickly; otherwise, the more time given to the criminals, the more likely the children wouldn¡¯t be found.


    Zhang Lu was also very pleased, since Ye Fan could join her investigation team so quickly. She believed that they could make a significant breakthrough.


    At the entrance of Yucai School, Principal Wei, surrounded by teachers from the elementary department, awaited Chu Mengyao¡¯s arrival.


    The car stopped, Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan got out.


    "President, I failed the children. It¡¯s my fault for not looking after them well and letting them get taken by the criminals," Principal Wei, a woman in her forties wearing glasses, said with a face full of remorse and guilt.


    "President, we are ashamed. You gave us double wages, yet we lost three children."


    The surrounding teachers were equally filled with anxiety and unease, deeply concerned over the disappearance of the three children.


    All the children were raised by the teachers as if they were their own, and such an incident made them nervous, each blaming themselves for the responsibility.


    Yucai School is a private institution, where most students are orphans without families, with a very few exceptions of students being children of the staff members. Other students, Yucai School cannot admit.


    Yucai Academy has full facilities and high-quality education, and it¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to get in, even if they have connections.


    Because both the salaries of the staff and the educational facilities are top-notch, the teachers hired are all people filled with love and responsibility; without these qualities, Yucai School would not accept them.


    Moreover, given the student¡¯s orphan status, psychological counseling and education are especially important, so they¡¯ve set up a dedicated health department, staffed by some very reputable medical experts.


    At the same time, to enhance each student¡¯s independence, various chores in the school are handled voluntarily by the students.


    Students from the middle school department, and even some from the elementary school department, are introduced to society at an early age, engaging in activities that develop their skills¡ªall considerations made to strengthen their independence.


    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that although Yucai School¡¯s students lost their families, it¡¯s a big family here, where they live harmoniously, growing up healthily.


    Chu Mengyao wants Yucai School to develop stably and healthily, which incurs significant expenses. However, for the children¡¯s future, she¡¯s invested heavily. To prevent any issues with the school¡¯s teaching work resulting from financial problems if the company ever faces difficulties, she specifically prepared an additional special fund for the school¡¯s turnover needs.


    Funds related to school education are plentiful for the next five years, so even if the Chu Group went bankrupt, Yucai School would still be able to operate.


    "Principal Wei, teachers, the children are missing. I know you¡¯re anxious, and so am I, but worrying is useless. What we can do now is find them as quickly as possible and bring them back to us," Chu Mengyao looked at the worried faces of Principal Wei and others, pleased with their sincere concern for the children, which was what she most wanted to see.


    As for the three missing children, she believed they could definitely be found.


    "President, the police said it¡¯s very likely that the three children were taken by human traffickers. Recently, that group of traffickers has been particularly arrogant; even the police can¡¯t find a trace. Do you think we can still find the children?" Principal Wei asked worriedly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m personally on the case. We¡¯ll definitely find the children," Chu Mengyao said confidently.


    At this moment, Zhang Lu¡¯s car arrived.


    Getting out of the car, she said, "Your speed is impressive; you got here even before I did."


    "From here as a breakthrough point, we¡¯ll start tracking the culprits," Ye Fan said.


    "All the police personnel are ready; whether you want to monitor that car or get detailed information about that person, I can obtain it immediately," Zhang Lu had arranged everything in detail, just short of identifying the suspect.


    "Principal Wei, let¡¯s go inside, and we can discuss in detail then," said Chu Mengyao.


    "I must have lost my head, keeping the President standing here like this," Principal Wei apologized, then quickly led the way.

 Chapter 160 - 157: The Impossible Suspect

    Chapter 160: Chapter 157: The Impossible SuspectConference room.


    The atmosphere was a bit oppressive. Principal Wei and others were worried about the safety of the three children, unable to relax.


    Chu Mengyao spoke, "The two people beside me are here specifically to solve the case. This is Zhang Lu, she can mobilize all the police forces, so you don¡¯t need to worry aimlessly. What you can do now is provide all the information you have."


    Principal Wei and others were startled, then delighted. The fact that she could mobilize all police forces showed how much the president had invested, and how concerned they were about the situation of the three children. Without guessing, they knew Zhang Lu must have a significant background.


    This was many times more effective than them reporting to the police and having a few officers come to ask questions.


    Ye Fan¡¯s identity was unknown to them, but to be associated with the president, he surely wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.


    Principal Wei and others gradually calmed down, just as the president said, worrying aimlessly was useless; the priority was to find the children.


    "Is this Officer Zhang Lu? I¡¯ve seen you on TV. You¡¯ve caught a lot of bad guys. Your skills are excellent. You must be able to help us find the children, right?" A teacher said expectantly.


    Zhang Lu looked embarrassedly and glanced at Ye Fan with interest. She had been on TV a limited number of times, mostly because Ye Fan subdued the villains, and the credit fell on her, which made her appear on TV more than once.


    "Hello, we¡¯d like to know the specifics about the three children," Zhang Lu smiled at Principal Wei and others.


    "They left the campus during lunch break, and usually, such situations rarely occur. There is surveillance within the school. From what we learned from the security, the three children went out for a while. The security dutifully watched them from afar, but at one corner, they lost sight of the children."


    Principal Wei explained everything he knew in detail without any concealment.


    Such an incident had never happened before. The school didn¡¯t oppose children going out, but the children were sensible and wouldn¡¯t wander far. Everyone outside the school were acquaintances, and the students of Yucai School were well-liked because they were sweet-talkers and often helped out some store owners. Most of these store owners¡¯ businesses catered to the Yucai School, so they were kind-hearted.


    More importantly, with recent frequent cases of missing children, teachers had especially told the children to stay on campus if possible unless necessary. All other students were obedient and didn¡¯t leave the school, except for the three missing children who bizarrely left the campus. For safety, the security followed them, but things still happened.


    "I see," Zhang Lu pondered.


    Ye Fan asked, "Principal Wei, are those three children sensible?"


    "They are, they are fifth-grade students, each more sensible than the other," Principal Wei replied.


    "Logically, they wouldn¡¯t leave the campus for no reason. Someone familiar must have enticed them, and it¡¯s just at one corner that they disappeared. It shows that whoever took the children planned it meticulously. With surveillance in the campus, quietly taking three children is difficult. But outside the campus, it¡¯s uncertain," Ye Fan¡¯s thoughts quickly turned while his gaze observed the teachers, hoping to spot anything unusual.


    He concluded simply that these teachers genuinely cared about the three children; no one was pretending.


    "Listening to you, I find it odd too. The children were obedient and wouldn¡¯t leave the campus on their own," Principal Wei furrowed his brows, filled with doubts.


    The school was particularly devoted to the education of students, and each student¡¯s self-discipline was very strong, unmatched by other children of the same age. Without the school¡¯s repeated emphasis, at such a time, the three children leaving the campus was inherently very suspicious.


    Ye Fan said calmly, "I have reason to suspect that the disappearance of the three children is linked to someone within the school staff. It¡¯s highly possible that the children were enticed by someone familiar, then taken away."


    As soon as he spoke, Principal Wei and others¡¯ expressions turned gloomy. They treated the students as their own children, especially since Principal Wei couldn¡¯t have children and adopted four as his own. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Therefore, Ye Fan¡¯s suspicion of a traitor among them was something they couldn¡¯t accept.


    "Principal Wei, think carefully. Do you think what my friend said makes sense?" Chu Mengyao understood their concerns.


    Principal Wei and others exchanged glances and then nodded.


    "I must admit that this suspicion is quite reasonable. However, each faculty member has been here a long time. Even the newly recruited teachers have been around for more than four years, so there shouldn¡¯t be such a person internally," Principal Wei said earnestly.


    "Is everyone present?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Including me, there are 34 people in the primary department. But one is missing. Teacher Liu from the financial department has called in, saying there is a family issue and took three days off," Principal Wei cooperated willingly.


    "What do you all think about Teacher Liu?" Zhang Lu looked at everyone.


    Before anyone could speak, Chu Mengyao said, "Yucai School has been established for about 56 years, starting with my grandfather. It developed to today with significant contributions from Teacher Liu¡¯s family. Teacher Liu¡¯s father was one of the first teachers at Yucai School. Liu himself grew up at Yucai School. After graduating from college, he gave up a promising future to stay at Yucai School. So, Teacher Liu is absolutely reliable, kind, and is generally recognized as a good person in the school. He wouldn¡¯t be the problem."


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s words moved the teachers present.


    As a prominent CEO, her understanding of Teacher Liu was so thorough, which made them very excited.


    Fifty-six years, nurturing generation after generation of children, most starting as orphans until graduating middle school, was what the Chu Group could do. During this period, children could be adopted, and if so, the pressure on the Chu Group would lessen a lot. For those not adopted, the Chu Group would still care for them.


    Actually, most children reaching university age had grown up. They chose to no longer receive support from the Chu Group voluntarily, leaving more resources for others like them who were abandoned and became orphans with partners. They would rely on their own hands to bear their tuition and living expenses and support themselves.


    To this day, more than half of the teachers around Principal Wei once walked out of Yucai School and eventually returned to where they were raised to contribute in their own capacity.

 Chapter 161 - 158 Sensible Children

    Chapter 161: Chapter 158 Sensible ChildrenTeacher Liu indeed doesn¡¯t deserve suspicion, as can be affirmed from Chu Mengyao¡¯s words.


    A person who sacrificed their promising future for the sake of Yucai School¡¯s education work could hardly be a bad person, right?


    As Chu Mengyao revealed details about Teacher Liu, which excited Principal Wei and others, it is clear that the Chu family does good deeds without seeking anything in return, investing a lot of money for the development of Yucai School. Chu Mengyao is undoubtedly a great person, and Teacher Liu, dedicated in his ordinary position, is also a great person. Otherwise, Teacher Liu wouldn¡¯t be managing the finances.


    "Were all the teachers present in the school during the time the three children went missing?" Ye Fan asked.


    "Except for Teacher Liu, all the other teachers were," Principal Wei confirmed.


    However, another suspicious signal pointed towards Teacher Liu, making this information naturally questionable.


    No matter what Zhang Lu might think, even Principal Wei and others felt that Ye Fan¡¯s question made their hearts tighten. Could it be that this really has something to do with Teacher Liu? But, how could that be? Wouldn¡¯t that be too coincidental?


    Zhang Lu said, "I had someone look into Teacher Liu¡¯s situation, and the result shows that Teacher Liu is in financial distress. His five-year-old daughter is sick and hospitalized, with the medical fees delayed for a long time. A day ago, Teacher Liu suddenly paid all the expenses with a substantial surplus, and his daughter¡¯s condition has been controlled thanks to treatment. Also, there are over two hundred thousand yuan of unidentified money in Teacher Liu¡¯s bank account."


    "What?" Principal Wei and others were astonished, looking at Zhang Lu, seemingly asking if this information was reliable.


    With another thought, they understood that Zhang Lu¡¯s words were credible.


    "Teacher Liu¡¯s father had been ill for a long time and passed away a month ago, so even if Teacher Liu had money, it would have been exhausted. It¡¯s impossible to be this wealthy all of a sudden¡ªthese unidentified funds are indeed suspicious," Principal Wei said with a stern face.


    They were indeed unaware of Teacher Liu¡¯s daughter¡¯s illness.


    In this case, they had reason to suspect that maybe Teacher Liu was in league with some villain due to his financial struggles, tricking the three children out of school for them to be kidnapped.


    Despite Principal Wei and others not believing this possibility, with three children missing, how could they not suspect?


    "Could it really be related to Teacher Liu?" Principal Wei and others lamented bitterly.


    Chu Mengyao calmly stated, "Teacher Liu and his father have given too much for Yucai School¡¯s education work. Without concrete evidence, I still believe Teacher Liu is innocent, so everyone should think no further."


    Her words made Principal Wei and others feel ashamed. Yes, without evidence, all is mere speculation, and that¡¯s incorrect.


    "Do you know which hospital Teacher Liu and his daughter are in?" Chu Mengyao asked Zhang Lu.


    "Yes, I know," Zhang Lu replied straightforwardly.


    "Principal Wei, please come with us to the hospital to see Teacher Liu," Chu Mengyao said.


    "Alright," Principal Wei agreed.


    Chu Mengyao instructed the teachers, "For the safety of the three children and to avoid alerting the criminals, we can only investigate secretly and must not disclose any information."


    "Don¡¯t worry, President, we know what to do," the teachers said sincerely.


    ...


    When Chu Mengyao and Principal Wei entered the school, a little boy recognized Chu Mengyao and knew that the big sister he saw was their great benefactor. Being an orphan, he understood the principle of gratitude deeply. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, all the students of Yucai School knew Chu Mengyao.


    The little boy didn¡¯t run towards Chu Mengyao but instead informed the other students.


    Soon, each grade from first to fifth had one representative, and five children waited outside the meeting room. As Chu Mengyao and others left, they bumped into the five children.


    "Aunt President, may I ask, will we be able to find Sister Daniu, Brother Dahu, and Brother Xiaowu?" a boy whose front teeth were missing asked pitifully.


    "You¡¯re so silly, it¡¯s supposed to be Sister President," a braided girl nudged the boy and looked hopefully at Chu Mengyao, "Sister President, the teachers said Sister Daniu and the others were kidnapped by bad people. Does this mean we won¡¯t see them again?"


    "Sister President, I grew up with Brother Dahu. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to him, as well as to Sister Daniu and Brother Xiaowu. They¡¯ve always taken good care of us, and I don¡¯t want anything to happen to them either."


    "Sister President, you have great abilities, you¡¯ll definitely be able to find them, won¡¯t you?"


    ...


    The five children, with resilience and tension, looked at Chu Mengyao.


    After all, Chu Mengyao hadn¡¯t spent much time with them. In their limited understanding, Chu Mengyao was a kind person and their great benefactor. After being abandoned by their parents, it was Chu Mengyao who saved them. Hence, they very much wanted to approach Chu Mengyao but were afraid of causing her trouble or annoying her, so they dared not get too close.


    This was why the understanding little boy, after seeing Chu Mengyao, went to notify other classmates instead of clinging to her.


    They were young, the youngest was five, the eldest ten, but they were all very sensible.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you find Sister Daniu, Brother Dahu, and Brother Xiaowu," Chu Mengyao bent down, gathering the five children together and caressing their cheeks.


    Chu Mengyao naturally did this to counter the children¡¯s concerns and dispel their doubts.


    The five children, like newly hatched chicks, suddenly felt their closeness to Chu Mengyao increase.


    "Tell me, why did only five of you come to ask me, where are the other brothers and sisters?" Chu Mengyao asked gently.


    The youngest child said, "We were afraid of disturbing Sister President. They didn¡¯t dare to come, so each class sent one representative to see Sister President and inquire about Sister Daniu and the others."


    Children¡¯s words carry the most innocence.


    The five children were very sensible, and too understanding. Compared to children from normal families, they lacked a lot of love that they could never receive, yet they learned to care for others and love each other.


    Principal Wei and others turned their faces away, tears sliding down their cheeks. These sensible children were their pride.


    Zhang Lu had no words; such a scene was something she had never experienced before, and her eyes instantly became moist.


    Ye Fan felt turbulent emotions, a strong feeling surging within him. He vowed to catch the villains and rescue the children.

 Chapter 162 - 159: Has the Secret Been Exposed?

    Chapter 162: Chapter 159: Has the Secret Been Exposed?Chu Mengyao gently took the smallest boy¡¯s hand and softly asked, "Little brother, what¡¯s your name?"


    "Everyone calls me Xiaoxin." The little boy replied with an innocent child¡¯s voice.


    "Xiaoxin, can you take me to see the other brothers and sisters, alright?" Chu Mengyao asked.


    "Okay." The five children said in unison, their faces glowing with pure smiles. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holding two children, Chu Mengyao walked toward the classroom. Along the way, she asked the five children about their names and hobbies, to which they joyfully responded with great enthusiasm.


    Ye Fan, Zhang Lu, and Principal Wei closely followed.


    In the classroom, Chu Mengyao stood on the podium and said to the fifth-grade students, "Kids, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely help you find Daniu, Dahuo, and Xiaowu and bring them back."


    The students suppressed their excitement and looked eagerly at Chu Mengyao. No one made a sound. The angelic big sister before them was not only their benefactor but also their idol. She had given them so much help and was so approachable and concerned about them that some of them began to sob softly.


    "Angel sister, we believe in you. You will surely bring Daniu and the others back." The children could hardly contain their excitement.


    In their eyes, Chu Mengyao was an angel, the kind that could do anything.


    So, Chu Mengyao¡¯s words had a comforting effect, instantly relaxing the tense strings in the children¡¯s hearts.


    "Be good and listen to your teacher. I¡¯ll go find them for you, okay?" Chu Mengyao said gently, her voice like warm rays of light entering the children¡¯s hearts.


    "Okay!" The children exclaimed loudly.


    Chu Mengyao left the fifth-grade classroom and then went to other classrooms.


    Half an hour later, the children of all five grades were much happier. They were waiting for the angel sister to bring Daniu and the others back. They were sure the three would return home. With the angel sister searching, any villain would be brought to justice.


    Chu Mengyao had to reassure the children to prevent them from worrying too much.


    In the car, Chu Mengyao, Ye Fan, Zhang Lu, and Principal Wei drove towards the hospital.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that this high-ranking, prestigious woman would be so kind-hearted. Her demeanor is icy, but to the children, that icy demeanor matches the face of an angel. Whatever she says, the children firmly believe." Zhang Lu looked at Chu Mengyao, deeply shocked. She hadn¡¯t known this side of Chu Mengyao before.


    She had investigated the situation at Yucai School and found out that it was a purely non-profit institution, founded by Chu Mengyao¡¯s grandfather. It has a history of fifty-six years, with all expenses covered by the Chu Group. To ensure that Yucai School doesn¡¯t draw media attention, they have always kept a low profile. The Chu Group never publicizes its contributions, and Yucai School does not accept donations with ulterior motives masked as charity.


    Zhang Lu glanced at Ye Fan and, with a peculiar smile, thought, "They truly match each other well. Although they appear cold on the outside, their hearts are warm, their blood is hot, and they are full of love."


    Realizing this, she finally understood why Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao treated each other so well.


    From Principal Wei¡¯s perspective, it seemed normal since she was aware of Chu Mengyao¡¯s concern for Yucai School.


    For Chu Mengyao, these were things she believed she should do, so there was nothing surprising about it.


    For Ye Fan, witnessing Chu Mengyao with the children today deeply moved him. He started to understand why he thought Mengyao was a good person when he first met her. It was because he had lost his family at a young age and felt the kind of care for the children that Mengyao exuded.


    At that time, he didn¡¯t understand it, but he instinctively felt Mengyao was a good person. That¡¯s why he stayed by her side, helping her resolve the company¡¯s crisis. To this day, the Poisonous Spider suffered heavy losses, but potential threats still lingered, not entirely eradicated.


    Ye Fan now realized why he thought Mengyao was a good person.


    ......


    In the hospital corridor, after finding out which ward Teacher Liu¡¯s daughter was in, they went up.


    They hadn¡¯t called Teacher Liu in advance.


    Teacher Liu¡¯s wife came out of the ward to buy food and ran into the four of them.


    "Principal Wei." Teacher Liu¡¯s wife was a modest and kind woman. Due to her daughter¡¯s hospitalization, she looked worn and frail. Seeing Principal Wei and the others surprised her greatly as it was unlikely for outsiders to know about her daughter¡¯s illness, yet Principal Wei was here, evidently knowing about it.


    "Why has Principal Wei come? And who are the three beside her?" Teacher Liu¡¯s wife wondered, looking at Chu Mengyao and the others. She didn¡¯t recognize Ye Fan and Zhang Lu but knew Chu Mengyao. Smiling, she said, "I know you. Quite a few children, including my daughter, call you the angel sister because you¡¯ve brought them warmth."


    Teacher Liu¡¯s child was still young, around five or six, not yet in school, but under the influence of Teacher Liu, she had a clear impression of Chu Mengyao.


    In Yucai School, the names the children used for Chu Mengyao were varied. Younger children preferred to call her angel sister or pretty big sister. Older children, who understood things better, would call her president sister or president aunt.


    "Hello, we came to see Teacher Liu. We have some matters to discuss." Chu Mengyao said politely.


    Principal Wei looked at Teacher Liu¡¯s wife and gently said, "We just learned Yaya is ill and came in a rush. We bought some nutritional supplements at the entrance for Yaya. You can give them to her, and we¡¯ll see her in a moment. Meanwhile, ask Teacher Liu to step outside."


    "You¡¯re too kind, bringing gifts when just coming is enough." Teacher Liu¡¯s wife said calmly as she took the supplements, "And who are these two? They seem unfamiliar, not teachers from Yucai School, right?"


    "They are police officers, helping us investigate the matter." Principal Wei explained. She wasn¡¯t clear about Ye Fan and Zhang Lu¡¯s specific identities but knew they were invited by the president to solve the case. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t think of any other identity besides the police.


    "What? Police?" Teacher Liu¡¯s wife¡¯s face turned pale and ashen instantly.


    She thought to herself, "Could it be that my husband¡¯s issues have been exposed so quickly?"


    With this in mind, her expression turned extremely grim.


    Seeing the expression on Teacher Liu¡¯s wife¡¯s face, Ye Fan and the others immediately realized something was amiss.

 Chapter 163 - 160: What Crime Did Teacher Liu Commit

    Chapter 163: Chapter 160: What Crime Did Teacher Liu Commit"Principal Wei and the president, accompanied by two police officers, came to see my husband; it must be something my husband did."


    Teacher Liu¡¯s wife quickly grasped the situation, her expression surely couldn¡¯t look good?


    "Could it be that this matter is really related to Teacher Liu, Liu was so foolish." Principal Wei sighed in his heart.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine that someone as upright as Teacher Liu would do such a foolish thing.


    "Originally, I planned to let my husband turn himself in once our daughter¡¯s illness improved, but I never thought they¡¯d come to him so quickly." Teacher Liu¡¯s wife felt a sudden gloom in her eyes, clearly aware of what her husband had done.


    For their daughter, her husband made a mistake, and as a wife, she was also heartbroken. But lacking money, what else could they do? They could only resort to desperate measures, but now it was too late for words.


    She looked pitifully at Ye Fan and Zhang Lu, saying, "You¡¯re here to find my husband, right?"


    "Yes!" Zhang Lu didn¡¯t hide their intention.


    "Indeed, that¡¯s the case." Teacher Liu¡¯s wife trembled internally and said bitterly, "Could you give my husband a few days? Wait until my daughter¡¯s illness is better before taking him away? This matter is also my fault; I encouraged my husband to commit a crime, so I¡¯m an accomplice too."


    "This is a serious matter. We need to talk to Teacher Liu directly, so don¡¯t try to cover for him. If you are guilty, we¡¯ll naturally find out." Zhang Lu replied bluntly, without any leniency.


    "I know my request is too much." Teacher Liu¡¯s wife paled, pleading, "Can you not take him in front of my daughter? I¡¯ll call him out, how about that?"


    "Go take care of your daughter, we¡¯ll wait here. You need to tell Teacher Liu to cooperate with us; there might still be a chance for leniency. If he resists stubbornly, even the deities won¡¯t be able to help." Principal Wei advised earnestly.


    "I know what to do, thank you very much." With a sorrowful expression, Teacher Liu¡¯s wife entered the ward. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Principal Wei felt as if in a dream, unable to believe her suspicions and judgments. She murmured, "Is Teacher Liu really involved with criminals for money and committed unforgivable crimes?"


    "Let¡¯s ask Teacher Liu first before judging. It¡¯s not right to hastily deny Teacher Liu now." Chu Mengyao said softly.


    She didn¡¯t believe Teacher Liu would do such things, but the clues before her pointed to Teacher Liu¡ªwhat else could she say?


    No matter how much one believes in Teacher Liu, everyone makes mistakes at times.


    Teacher Liu¡¯s wife had already almost confessed; for their daughter, Teacher Liu deliberately committed a crime. He was aware of his wrongdoing and didn¡¯t intend to escape but planned to turn himself in once their daughter¡¯s illness improved, as his wife said.


    But to find the missing child quickly, they couldn¡¯t let the case drag on¡ªthey had to solve it as fast as possible.


    "After chasing leads for so long without finding any clues, now it seems there¡¯s a glimmer of hope." Zhang Lu was quite surprised; despite her efforts on the missing child case, she hadn¡¯t even locked onto a suspect, but now there was some progress.


    Ye Fan glanced at Zhang Lu but remained silent, thinking she might be celebrating too early.


    In the ward, Teacher Liu was watching over his daughter, who lay in bed, looking pale.


    Just as Principal Wei knew, she was aware only of the nickname Yaya for Teacher Liu¡¯s daughter, but didn¡¯t know Yaya was ill, and seriously ill at that.


    "Yaya, mom went to buy you some treats, shall I tell you a story?" Teacher Liu said tenderly.


    "Okay, I want to hear the story about the Big Bad Wolf." Yaya smiled.


    "My little princess, whatever you want to hear, I¡¯ll tell you." Teacher Liu¡¯s kindly face was full of smiles.


    At this moment, his wife entered the ward, having steadied her emotions, but she couldn¡¯t fully hide the conflict in her gaze.


    "Mommy." Yaya called.


    "Good girl, I¡¯ll buy you something to eat later. I have to discuss something with your dad." The wife forced a smile.


    "Mommy, I¡¯m not hungry yet." Yaya didn¡¯t notice anything strange, but Teacher Liu sensed something was off.


    "Who brought these things?" Teacher Liu asked.


    "Principal Wei." The wife replied sadly.


    Teacher Liu pulled his wife aside, puzzled, "Principal Wei doesn¡¯t know about our daughter¡¯s illness, did she just happen to come by? That can¡¯t be right. If Principal Wei came to visit, she would have come in long ago to see Yaya. Moreover, your expression seems off. Tell me, did something happen?"


    "Principal Wei came with the president too, and..." His wife hesitated, unable to continue.


    Teacher Liu urged, "Speak clearly, what else?"


    "And two police officers." His wife said quietly.


    "The president coming already seems strange, and now there are two police officers, looks like something¡¯s up with me¡ªthey¡¯re here for me. I planned to delay a few days before turning myself in, didn¡¯t expect things to go wrong so soon." Teacher Liu¡¯s expression dimmed, his body trembled.


    "What should we do now?" His wife worried, "Why don¡¯t you escape? I¡¯ll go outside and hold off Principal Wei and the others, you find a chance to run away and we¡¯ll talk later."


    "How could that work? I made a mistake, and I should face the consequences. Not to mention whether I can actually escape, but even if I could, I shouldn¡¯t. I knew this day would come, and I never regretted it. Once I¡¯m caught, the burden of looking after our daughter will fall entirely on your shoulders." Teacher Liu said.


    His wife fought back the urge to cry, unable to hold it back much longer. With their daughter behind them, she couldn¡¯t cry.


    "Principal Wei and the others are waiting outside for me, aren¡¯t they?" Teacher Liu closed his eyes, took a deep breath.


    His wife nodded.


    Teacher Liu wiped away tears from the corners of his eyes, forced a smile, and looked at his daughter, "Yaya, daddy has something to take care of. Be a good girl and listen to mommy, okay?"


    "Okay, daddy, I¡¯m always good." Yaya smiled.


    Teacher Liu left the ward.


    His wife watched her husband¡¯s departing figure, emotions fluctuating, tears like a breached dam, pouring out uncontrollably.


    No longer able to hold back her tears, she knew once her husband was caught, seeing him again would mean visiting him in prison.


    The gentleness in her heart exploded, even in front of their daughter, she couldn¡¯t suppress the roiling emotions.


    "Mommy!" Yaya was frightened.


    His wife wiped away her tears, though they continued to flow unstoppably, flushing out no matter how many were wiped away.


    "Baby." The wife sobbed, coming to her daughter¡¯s side, gently holding her.


    "Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?" Yaya asked in her innocent voice.


    "Nothing." The wife whimpered.

 Chapter 164 - 161 Teacher Liu鈥檚 Tears

    Chapter 164: Chapter 161 Teacher Liu¡¯s TearsTeacher Liu looked at the four people, including Chu Mengyao, and couldn¡¯t keep his back straight. He hesitated slightly, then walked towards them.


    "President, I didn¡¯t expect such a small matter to alarm you." Teacher Liu said complexly.


    "Small matter?" Chu Mengyao frowned, if the missing of the three children were really related to Teacher Liu, would this be a small matter?


    "Teacher Liu, how could you be so confused? How should I put it?" Principal Wei was heartbroken, "Three children are missing, and you still say this is a small matter. How could you be like this? You are, after all, a model teacher."


    "Officers, are you going to arrest me?" Teacher Liu extended his hand. Ye Fan didn¡¯t have the authority or ability to arrest anyone, and Zhang Lu rarely wore a gun, let alone handcuffs. She herself was powerful enough to handle the situation effortlessly.


    "Come with us. There¡¯s no way you¡¯ll get away." Zhang Lu said calmly.


    If Teacher Liu wanted to escape, Ye Fan wouldn¡¯t need to get involved; Zhang Lu could handle everything herself.


    "Wait a minute." Teacher Liu hesitated, confused, "The children are missing? What do you mean three children are missing?"


    He looked at Principal Wei, very puzzled, "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Are you still pretending? You¡¯re simply..." Principal Wei was about to scold a few words, but seeing Teacher Liu¡¯s serious expression, he quickly shut up, muttering in his heart, "He¡¯s already confessed, there¡¯s no reason to deny the children¡¯s matter. Could there be another unexpected change?"


    Principal Wei pondered for a moment and said, "Big Niu, Big Hu, and Xiao Wu are missing. Is this unrelated to you?"


    Teacher Liu naturally knew of these three children, and he was even more puzzled, "They¡¯re missing? How did they go missing? What does this have to do with me? What¡¯s actually happening? You should explain it clearly to me."


    Principal Wei glanced at the president, and after receiving a signal, he briefly explained the situation.


    "How did this happen? Were they taken by human traffickers? How could this be?" Teacher Liu became worried and anxiously asked, "Any news about the suspects?"


    "What exactly did you do wrong? Seeing the look on you and your wife¡¯s face, it¡¯s clear you know you¡¯re at fault, and you also intend to surrender."


    Chu Mengyao inquired, not wanting to digress too much to avoid wasting time. The longer the delay, the lower the chances of finding the children.


    "Are you suspecting that the disappearance of the three children is related to me?" Teacher Liu understood this reasoning and said bitterly, "Even if I were ruthless, how could I possibly harm the children? I only misappropriated some funds to pay for my daughter¡¯s medical treatment, using some of the school¡¯s money."


    "Teacher Liu, you nearly scared us to death! Luckily, your offense isn¡¯t grave, you only misappropriated public funds, so that¡¯s good."


    Principal Wei completely relaxed. Considering Teacher Liu managed the finances and might have had to make slight adjustments to the funds, it was easy for him. Besides, everyone believed in Teacher Liu¡¯s character, especially now with the three children missing. Even if he left clues, it was impossible to quickly suspect Teacher Liu.


    Compared to abducting three children, Teacher Liu¡¯s crime was indeed minor.


    Teacher Liu was also quite scared. Suppressing his inner unease, he worriedly asked, "Are there any leads on the three children?"


    "If there were, we wouldn¡¯t suspect you." Principal Wei said helplessly.


    Chu Mengyao, Ye Fan, and Zhang Lu exchanged glances, already convinced of Teacher Liu¡¯s words.


    "Looks like I was overly optimistic. I knew that after investigating for so long without any results, it wasn¡¯t likely to achieve such a big breakthrough this quickly." Zhang Lu thought in frustration.


    "After all, I committed a crime. Take me away." Teacher Liu extended his hands.


    Teacher Liu¡¯s family had been through a lot; his father was bedridden for a long time, depleting the family savings, and his daughter fell ill, leading him to misappropriate public funds. The offense was severe.


    "President, could there be a way to mediate this matter? Afterward, we¡¯ll help Teacher Liu reimburse the misused funds, and let¡¯s not pursue his offense. After all, he did it for his daughter." Principal Wei pleaded.


    "This is a minor issue. Consider the money as me granting it to Teacher Liu. Later, prepare a report to avoid gossip." Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t mind in the slightest and did not blame Teacher Liu. For his daughter, just this fatherly love won her sympathy.


    She even thought about preparing a report to prevent Teacher Liu from being looked down upon at the school.


    "How can this be? Wrongdoings deserve punishment. As a teacher, how could I evade responsibility?" Teacher Liu was very grateful for the president¡¯s great compassion but absolutely refused to accept such a handling method.


    Principal Wei became anxious, "Teacher Liu, control your stubborn temper."


    "I am guilty. I will not evade it. Otherwise, how would I face myself in the future?" Teacher Liu was determined not to rest until he receives legal punishment, very stubborn.


    "I have such a short temper, I could just slap you. Can you stop being so stubborn?" Principal Wei was extremely angry.


    "Isn¡¯t it just a few hundred thousand? You and your father have made significant contributions to Yucai School, even if I tacitly allowed you to take the money, your conscience isn¡¯t at ease, and you seek punishment. But have you thought about your daughter and wife?"


    "Would you really feel satisfied only if your wife visits you in prison?"


    "Do you want your daughter to know that you used the school¡¯s money to pay for her treatment? How do you think she would feel? Despite being a teacher, do you realize how much psychological trauma that would cause your daughter?"


    "If your daughter knew it was because of her that you went to jail, do you think she wouldn¡¯t blame herself?"


    "In an extreme case, what if she did something foolish? Have you thought about that?"


    "If you feel guilty, use your talents to repay the school. Teach well."


    Chu Mengyao scolded him. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These words stirred ripples in Teacher Liu¡¯s stubborn heart.


    "President, I am sorry. I have failed your trust." Teacher Liu said, deeply ashamed.


    "Stop with the nonsense. I think you already have a decision in your heart. We don¡¯t want to waste too much time here. Go take good care of your daughter. If you¡¯re foolish enough to surrender to the police, don¡¯t blame me for letting your daughter know what you did. Then, see how you¡¯ll cope when she refuses treatment." Chu Mengyao said harshly.


    Her words were an eye-opener for Teacher Liu.


    "President, thank you. I know what to do now." Teacher Liu bowed slightly and, with tears dropping to the ground, walked towards the hospital room.

 Chapter 165 - 162 Suspect Emerges

    Chapter 165: Chapter 162 Suspect EmergesIn the hospital room, Teacher Liu looked at his crying wife and his bewildered daughter, his heart trembling.


    He knew the words of the CEO were for his own good, and indeed, the CEO was right - he was being too stubborn.


    If something were to happen to him, how would his wife and daughter live in the future?


    "From now on, I will use the rest of my life to make amends for the children. Even though I didn¡¯t take much money, that money was all for the children¡¯s education expenses. Taking that money weighs heavily on my conscience, it would make anyone feel bad," Teacher Liu mused, feeling cornered with no way out; otherwise, he would never have acted against his conscience.


    He had also come to understand that, rather than being in jail and having his wife and daughter constantly worried, it was better to stay by their side, accept the CEO¡¯s kindness, and serve the children in the future.


    Thinking of the three missing children, his heart ached genuinely, silently praying, "If there is any justice in heaven, let me bear all the guilt and let the three children return home safely."


    "What are you doing? Crying like this frightened my precious Yaya," Teacher Liu said, reproaching his wife as he hurried to his daughter¡¯s side. "Yaya, look how hopeless your mommy is, just crying like a crybaby."


    "Daddy, tell mommy not to cry," Yaya said pitifully.


    His wife hurriedly stopped crying, wiped her tears, and urgently asked, "You didn¡¯t leave with them?"


    "The CEO didn¡¯t hold me accountable for what happened. I was foolishly thinking of turning myself in, but the CEO scolded me, and I finally understood," Teacher Liu felt embarrassed.


    "Really?" said his wife, breaking into a smile, blaming him, "When will you change that stubborn temper of yours? Being a bit more flexible is good. Just being rigid doesn¡¯t work."


    Teacher Liu gave a bitter smile and then said, "The reason you married me is precisely because of that part of me, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Stop boasting. You¡¯re like a stone in a latrine, both stinky and hard. I don¡¯t care for this bad temper," his wife said.


    "Hehe," Teacher Liu forced a smile.


    His wife asked, "Is there something else? The CEO came personally; it couldn¡¯t be just to preach to you, right?"


    "Three children from the school are missing," Teacher Liu said worriedly.


    "Were they taken by human traffickers? Recently, there have been frequent cases of missing children," his wife followed with concern.


    "Yes," Teacher Liu nodded heavily.


    "These cursed bad people, harming other people¡¯s children, aren¡¯t they afraid of retribution?" his wife was very anxious. She knew that the police had yet to solve this big case. If a child went missing, there was an eighty percent chance they wouldn¡¯t be found. How could one not worry?


    "Daddy, mommy, I¡¯m hungry," Yaya called, seeing that her parents were okay, and she was much happier.


    "Wait a while, sweetheart, I¡¯ll go get you something delicious," said the wife as she left, with Teacher Liu taking care of his daughter.


    ...


    Chu Mengyao and her group drove away.


    "Principal Wei, regarding Teacher Liu¡¯s matter, let¡¯s pretend it never happened," Chu Mengyao instructed.


    "Yes, I understand," Principal Wei said gratefully, "CEO, you are so kind to Teacher Liu."


    Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t respond, thinking it was only right to take care of Teacher Liu, then she looked at Ye Fan and Zhang Lu and said, "Are there any other clues worth suspecting? The responsibility of finding the children will be on your shoulders."


    Zhang Lu did not speak, casting an expectant look at Ye Fan. Anyway, she was out of ideas.


    "Who is he exactly? Why does the CEO have all her hopes on him?" Principal Wei was very puzzled.


    "Back at the school, check who the three children came into contact with before leaving campus?" Ye Fan pondered, considering all suspicions and calmly said, "There¡¯s no suspicion towards the elementary teachers. Primarily, inquire with the children, ask if they¡¯ve seen the three leaving school and whom they met. Also, understand the situation in the middle school department thoroughly. I still suspect, given the cleverness of the three children, that they wouldn¡¯t leave campus for no reason; there must be some acquaintance involved."


    "Inform Principal Lu to check the situation in the middle school," Chu Mengyao said to Principal Wei, "To save time, you should also call the elementary department teachers. Some kids must have seen them before they left school."


    "Yes, I¡¯ll get right on it," Principal Wei started busying himself.


    Although Chu Mengyao appeared very calm on the surface, she was anxious at heart. She had promised the children to find the three, and if they couldn¡¯t be found, she couldn¡¯t imagine how sad and desperate the children would be. More importantly, having three children just vanish without a trace was not good at all.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I will find the children," Ye Fan read Mengyao¡¯s anxiety and softly comforted her.


    "Yes, I believe in you," Chu Mengyao nodded seriously.


    Elementary school meeting room.


    Chu Mengyao and her group sat catching their breath when the teacher who went to inquire returned, bringing with him a little boy.


    "CEO, Xiao Xin said he saw something," the teacher led Xiao Xin in front of Chu Mengyao.


    "Xiao Xin, can you tell me what you saw?" Chu Mengyao asked gently.


    Xiao Xin tilted his head and said in a child¡¯s voice, "I was in the classroom, and through the window, I saw an older sister from the middle school department say something to Sister Da Niu, then the three of them walked out of the campus."


    "Do you know the name of that older sister?" Chu Mengyao asked.


    "Yes, she often helps us with homework and plays games with us; she is Sister Meixia," Xiao Xin replied.


    "Good boy, go back with the teacher," Chu Mengyao praised softly.


    The teacher took Xiao Xin away.


    As for the sister named Meixia, she became a new suspect.


    "Do you think the information provided by Xiao Xin is useful?" Chu Mengyao asked Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan spoke seriously, "I can only be sure after understanding the situation fully. Regarding Meixia¡¯s specific situation, I need detailed records."


    Most students at Yucai School don¡¯t have surnames, with everyone called by nicknames. Most of these children grew up from kindergarten and then transitioned to the classroom. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, few remember their own names.


    After being adopted, most children have new names.


    Those who remained unadopted continued to be called by their nicknames.


    These children would then automatically follow the teachers¡¯ surnames or were directly named with Chu Mengyao¡¯s surname.


    "Inform Principal Lu of the middle school department to investigate everything about Meixia," Chu Mengyao instructed.


    Principal Wei acted as the messenger.


    Zhang Lu was also busy, instructing people on standby to take action, tracing Meixia¡¯s background based on the limited information.

 Chapter 166 - 163: Found the Bad Guy

    Chapter 166: Chapter 163: Found the Bad GuyShortly, Principal Lu of the junior high school arrived, smiling and greeting, "President, it¡¯s our fault for not doing our job well, to have startled you. It¡¯s our oversight."


    The elementary and junior high departments of Yucai School are a whole. Since the disappearance of the three children, Principal Lu has been on edge.


    "Let¡¯s set aside the pleasantries for now; finding the three children is our main priority," Chu Mengyao said coolly.


    "Yes, yes, the President is absolutely correct," Principal Lu quickly agreed.


    "Principal Lu, how are the inquiries we asked you to conduct?" Zhang Lu went straight to the point.


    Principal Lu replied earnestly, "After receiving the President¡¯s orders, I thoroughly checked the comings and goings of every teacher. According to your instructions, one teacher was not on campus before the incident with the three children. Moreover, this teacher is the one who has adopted Meixia."


    "Considering the uniqueness of Yucai School, most teachers stay on campus during lunch unless there¡¯s a major reason to leave."


    "Therefore, if any teacher is suspicious, it would be Teacher Yang."


    "Teacher Yang has been with our school for over a year and adopted Meixia not long ago."


    "What¡¯s even more perplexing is that after the incident, Meixia¡¯s father took leave for Meixia, while Teacher Yang appeared normal, being on campus and presumably giving classes to the kids at the time."


    "We conduct home visits for every family that adopts a child to ensure the child is not mistreated. I¡¯ve visited Teacher Yang¡¯s home; her husband seems to work at a news editorial department, as a writer."


    Principal Lu detailed what he had learned.


    Regardless of the clues from the elementary department or the fact that Teacher Yang was coincidentally not on campus when the incident occurred, these details are enough to cast suspicion on both Meixia and Teacher Yang, and even Teacher Yang¡¯s husband is highly suspect.


    While Principal Lu was explaining, Zhang Lu had already investigated Teacher Yang¡¯s family situation thoroughly.


    "Principal Lu, you can go back now. If we need your cooperation, we¡¯ll contact you," Chu Mengyao said.


    "Alright!" Principal Lu left.


    Ye Fan looked at Zhang Lu, "Tell us what you¡¯ve discovered."


    "Teacher Yang, named Yang Huili, is married to Deng Ge. Yang Huili¡¯s situation is somewhat chaotic; she¡¯s taught at six different schools in five years. Strangely, children have gone missing at schools where she worked during her tenure. Her teaching certificate is legitimate, and she did complete an average college. As for Deng Ge, his identity has significant loopholes; there¡¯s no record of him on the household register, and even his identity card is likely forged. The claim of his working at the news editorial department is purely impossible," Zhang Lu explained.


    After stating her findings, Zhang Lu confidently said, "I have reasons to suspect Yang Huili is very dubious. By following this lead, I can boldly predict that Yang Huili and Deng Ge are using their marriage as a cover for clandestine child trafficking activities. Meixia¡¯s adoption by the Yang couple was likely part of their plan."


    The information she obtained about Yang Huili and her husband¡¯s identities was something that ordinary people could not possibly uncover.


    "The situation seems to have some clarity. We know that if the child trafficking case is related to the Red Skull, it becomes incredibly complicated. Red Skull¡¯s selection of people is exceptionally stringent; everyone under them is not only exceptionally beautiful but possesses unique talents in various fields," Ye Fan surmised.


    He turned to Principal Wei and asked, "Does Daniu have abilities that surpass others in terms of studies?"


    "She has an exceptional memory, truly unforgettable," Principal Wei replied.


    "That makes sense; they must have targeted Daniu because of her abilities. As for Dahu and Xiaowu, since they were with Daniu, they were likely taken to avoid unnecessary trouble," Ye Fan¡¯s thoughts raced as he pieced together the Red Skull¡¯s modus operandi. He was almost certain that this incident was orchestrated by the Red Skull, not a regular child disappearance but a targeted kidnapping of specific individuals.


    "What do we do now?" Chu Mengyao and Principal Wei focused all their attention on Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan gave them a reassuring look, then turned to Zhang Lu, "Get your people to check the surveillance at the incident site. Gather all nearby footage; there should be something useful captured. There¡¯s certainly a vehicle involved in taking the three children; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been done silently. Additionally, locate Teacher Yang and her husband¡¯s home or their frequent haunts. Be ready to approach them, but for now, don¡¯t monitor Teacher Yang and her husband to avoid alerting them."


    He was now solely focused on finding the three children quickly. If Yang Huili was guilty, she wouldn¡¯t have had time to move the children and, since she was on campus, she wanted to detach herself from suspicion, meaning she couldn¡¯t have hidden them too deeply¡ªlikely somewhere she frequents or directly in her home.


    He was also wary that if anyone monitored her, it could alert her, leading to unintended outcomes.


    If their target informed accomplices to hastily relocate the children, finding them again would be painstaking.


    "Alright then, let¡¯s prioritize finding the three children," Zhang Lu said reluctantly, initially planning to implement surveillance over Deng Ge and Yang Huili, but that plan had to wait. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once the children are found, there¡¯s no need to monitor the couple further. By then, it won¡¯t take long for Deng Ge and Yang Huili to notice and hastily escape, making another appearance unlikely.


    Zhang Lu set everything in motion and prepared for the arrest operation; once the three children are found, she will promptly capture Yang Huili and Deng Ge, ensuring they can¡¯t escape.


    "Based on the surveillance, my team sent a message: a red sedan was spotted near the incident site. Following this lead, my team discovered the car entered Yang Huili¡¯s home without any suspicious activity along the way. Yang Huili stayed home for less than fifteen minutes before leaving in a hurry. I believe it¡¯s time for us to act," Zhang Lu stated, her eyes shining with determination.


    "Alright, the two of us will go directly to Yang Huili¡¯s home," Ye Fan said.


    "I will go too; I want to see the children safe firsthand," Chu Mengyao insisted stubbornly.


    Principal Wei also said, "I¡¯m very familiar with the children. With me, if the children are hidden, perhaps I can contribute."


    "Then let¡¯s go together, but take care and follow our instructions. Don¡¯t act impulsively," Ye Fan advised.


    For safety, it would be better if Chu Mengyao and Principal Wei did not go.


    Since they insisted on going, Ye Fan could not refuse. To be honest, with them there, comforting the children would be their forte.

 Chapter 167 - 164: The Four Children in the Secret Room

    Chapter 167: Chapter 164: The Four Children in the Secret RoomIn the car, Zhang Lu was arranging orders one by one, then fiddling with firearms.


    After careful consideration, Zhang Lu decided to use tracking missiles.


    Principal Wei looked at Zhang Lu, who was issuing orders, and those firearms, feeling quite confused. He couldn¡¯t help but ponder: "What exactly is her identity? There are so many guns in the car, and from her tone of command, all the police officers seem to be listening to her."


    She didn¡¯t ask too many questions but had a rough guess about Zhang Lu¡¯s identity in her heart. She was definitely a big shot.


    "Ye Fan, I have received accurate information. Deng Ge is at home. When the time comes, you don¡¯t interfere. Your task is to find the children; capturing the criminals is not your job." Zhang Lu advised.


    She also wants to follow the line of Deng Ge to capture more bad people, such as Yang Huili¡¯s human trafficking network, which is very clever, hiding in bustling urban areas, committing crimes in broad daylight. Due to her convenient identity, she lets the bad people thrive.


    This time, without Ye Fan¡¯s help, she wouldn¡¯t have found such important clues so quickly.


    Even though Yang Huili and her husband are just one line, if utilized well, they can definitely catch bigger fish.


    Now it seems the best they can do is capture more small fries; to catch bigger fish, they must use the lost three children as bait, lay a trap, closely track, and force the big fish behind the scenes to surface. But with Chu Mengyao and Principal Wei¡¯s mindset, how willing would they be to let the children take risks? Moreover, the risk is too great; she only had this idea.


    It¡¯s impossible to implement; if something goes wrong, who could bear the responsibility?


    Zhang Lu was most worried about Ye Fan intervening; if he did, he¡¯d accidentally cripple Deng Ge with one kick, which wouldn¡¯t fit her plan. She wants to use Deng Ge to find more criminals.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t interfere." How could Ye Fan not understand Zhang Lu¡¯s intentions?


    With Ye Fan¡¯s promise, Zhang Lu began planning, thinking about how to catch more bad people.


    The car stopped outside a small alley.


    Yang Huili¡¯s home was very simple, not in a high-end community but on a secluded street.


    "The third house on the left is Yang Huili¡¯s home. Living in such a place makes it convenient to come and go. There are no surveillance cameras on the street, and after abducting a child, there¡¯s no worry about being seen during transit; just drive into the yard and it¡¯s done. This condition is too good." Zhang Lu analyzed and emphasized: "To ensure that there are no other suspicious hideouts near Yang Huili¡¯s home, I¡¯ve checked all the neighbors nearby. There¡¯s no major issue; they¡¯re all normal families."


    "That¡¯s good, let¡¯s move." Ye Fan said: "You two follow behind me, be careful."


    Chu Mengyao and Principal Wei nodded in agreement. Both knew this was very dangerous, but they had reasons they couldn¡¯t avoid.


    Outside the iron gate, a bloodstained ¡¯L¡¯ shaped mark crawled on it, clearly painted not long ago.


    The bloodstain had dried, but it was apparent that the person who drew this mark did it in a hurry.


    Principal Wei saw the ¡¯L¡¯ shaped mark and joyfully said: "Do you think this is the mark left by Big Girl for us? Big Girl was burned with tongs once, leaving a mark like this on her arm."


    "This should be a clue deliberately left by Big Girl," Zhang Lu said calmly.


    Ye Fan quickly and efficiently unlocked the lock, and the four entered the yard. Seeing the red sedan parked inside, the four relaxed as various evidence showed Big Girl and the other three were inside.


    ...


    In a small room on the east side of the yard, piled with lots of stuff, there was a secret chamber below, where four people were: Big Girl, Big Tiger, Little Wu, and Meixia.


    The incident happened as follows.


    Yang Huili parked her car outside the elementary school department and asked Meixia to help her with something, which Meixia didn¡¯t doubt.


    Meixia told Big Girl that her stepmother fainted outside in the car and needed help, which led Big Girl to leave the campus. At that time, Big Tiger and Little Wu saw and followed Big Girl.


    Big Girl, Big Tiger, and Little Wu went to take care of Yang Huili, while Meixia used the excuse of finding a teacher to call 120 and went to look for a teacher.


    Meixia didn¡¯t really go to find a teacher but circled around and entered the middle school department, where her foster father was waiting at the gate.


    Just like that, Yang Huili abducted Big Girl, Big Tiger, and Little Wu.


    Deng Ge took Meixia away.


    Yang Huili had Meixia tell Big Girl that it was after detailed planning. At that time, the children were resting, so the chances of being seen were small. Even if seen, it wouldn¡¯t arouse any suspicion.


    She had Meixia leave from the middle school department gate, not only to avoid attracting attention but to ensure she wasn¡¯t suspected. The less time Meixia spent with Big Girl, the better.


    As long as the plan was well executed, everything would follow the plan without any errors. She was already well-versed in such matters.


    Capturing Meixia was also part of the plan. Yang Huili had already asked for leave for Meixia, and Yang Huili herself was in the school. Even if the police targeted her as a suspect, it¡¯s unlikely they would suspect her.


    As long as the hype settled down, finding an excuse to say Meixia was lost or taken by bad people, everything would be successful.


    The targets selected painstakingly by the Red Skull were each worth a fortune. Once Big Girl was handed over, it would be a huge profit.


    Big Girl was also smart, and to leave clues, she intentionally injured herself in the car, cutting open her palm.


    Actually, Big Girl left many clues; the mark on the iron gate was just one of them.


    At this moment, under the dim light in the secret chamber, Big Girl and the other three leaned against each other.


    Saying they weren¡¯t scared was a lie; even Meixia knew she made a mistake, being used by her foster parents, feeling very guilty.


    Meixia was adopted by her foster parents for quite some time, and they treated her well. She never thought her foster parents could be bad people.


    "I¡¯m sorry to you all for causing trouble." Meixia realized the seriousness of the situation, whispering through sobs.


    Big Girl and Big Tiger didn¡¯t cry, but Little Wu, along with Meixia, teared up.


    "Big Girl, Big Tiger, are we not going back?" Little Wu was very frightened. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So spineless, always crying. What good does crying do?" Big Tiger rebuked.


    "Sister Meixia, it¡¯s not much to do with you; blame the bad people for hiding too deeply." Big Girl comforted Meixia and said to Big Tiger and Little Wu: "Rest assured, we have to trust the police uncles. I left marks; the teachers know them, and they will definitely find us."


    "You¡¯re lying." Little Wu didn¡¯t believe it, wiping tears.


    "Little Wu, you¡¯re a man, aren¡¯t you? Why act like a crying little girl? Other than crying, can¡¯t you have some promise?" Big Tiger said.


    Little Wu angrily looked at Meixia, "It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s your bad stepmom and stepdad trying to harm us. You¡¯re also an accomplice."


    "Boo hoo..." Meixia cried more fiercely.

 Chapter 168 - 165: Cast a Long Line to Catch a Small Fish

    Chapter 168: Chapter 165: Cast a Long Line to Catch a Small FishYe Fan, Chu Mengyao, Zhang Lu, and Principal Wei found a spot in the courtyard and hid, refraining from charging into the house immediately. The priority now was to ascertain the children¡¯s whereabouts, and then make a plan.


    Moreover, the enemy situation was unclear. According to intelligence, there was only one dangerous element, Deng Ge, but what if there were more?


    If there were numerous dangerous individuals with guns, the safety of Chu Mengyao and Principal Wei would be a concern.


    Ye Fan couldn¡¯t make a move and could only protect Chu Mengyao and the principal, placing the entire burden on Zhang Lu¡¯s shoulders. Zhang Lu, however, wasn¡¯t inclined towards taking the lives of the dangerous elements and aimed to attack non-critical areas with tracking bullets, so a good plan was necessary.


    "You three stay here and hide first, I¡¯ll go check the situation." Zhang Lu said.


    "Go ahead," Ye Fan said casually.


    Zhang Lu stealthily moved towards the main house, while Ye Fan used his remarkable hearing to monitor the surroundings. Inside the main house, faint sounds were coming out, like someone was watching a TV show. What thrilled Ye Fan was that the conversations and cries of Da Niu and others also reached his ears. His gaze at the small room where Da Niu and the others were held became exceptionally profound.


    After multiple confirmations, Ye Fan had completely grasped the sound emanating from Da Niu and the others.


    Ye Fan¡¯s expression relaxed completely. As long as the location where Da Niu and others were held was determined, everything became much simpler.


    His ability was quite abnormal; compared to ordinary people, his hearing was astonishing, capable of picking up extremely faint sounds.


    Soon, Zhang Lu quietly returned and said puzzledly, "Strange, there¡¯s no one inside the house, just the TV on. I¡¯ve checked in detail, and there¡¯s no apparent trace of anyone there."


    "No one, how can that be? Didn¡¯t you say Deng Ge was at home?" Chu Mengyao asked in disbelief.


    "Could it be that we¡¯ve been discovered and Deng Ge has hidden away?" Principal Wei also voiced his thoughts.


    "On our way here, I received information assuring that Deng Ge was inside the house." Zhang Lu asserted with confidence, yet she was also very puzzled about the current situation, as logically, Deng Ge should have been inside the main house.


    "Ye Fan, what do you think?" Zhang Lu turned to Ye Fan, the pillar among them, consulting, "Should I make contact and conduct a more detailed investigation on Deng Ge¡¯s whereabouts?"


    "Shh, don¡¯t make a sound, someone¡¯s coming." Ye Fan warned.


    The four of them instantly held their breath, carefully hiding.


    Deng Ge was indeed in the house and couldn¡¯t possibly discover Ye Fan and the others; for Deng Ge, there might not be much to worry about.


    Such things, for Deng Ge and Yang Huili, were child¡¯s play. How could they possibly be discovered?


    However, when Ye Fan and the others entered the courtyard, Deng Ge happened to go out to buy something, narrowly avoiding them.


    Outside the iron gate, Deng Ge appeared, carrying lunch boxes and beer. The beer was for himself, and judging by the number of lunch boxes, it was likely for Da Niu and the others. When Deng Ge took out the keys to open the door, he found it was already open.


    Instantly, he became alert, the sharp ferocity reflected deep in his eyes.


    He was extremely cautious; even when going out for such a short while to buy food, he hadn¡¯t forgotten to lock the door. But now, seeing it open, he quickly noticed that the lock had been forcibly opened.


    "Someone¡¯s here!" Deng Ge realized the danger. Instead of turning to flee, he calmly entered the courtyard as if nothing had occurred. He needed to verify if the children were still there and retrieve his gun from the house to feel safe; otherwise, escaping without it wouldn¡¯t guarantee safety outside.


    Deng Ge¡¯s seemingly casual glance focused briefly on where Da Niu and the others were held. Seeing no movement nor signs of escape, he felt more assured.


    Secretly, that glance from Deng Ge further confirmed to Ye Fan that the place he had surmised was indeed where Da Niu and the others were confined.


    "Looking for death, coming right to my doorstep? I¡¯ll kill you." Deng Ge had intended to deliver the lunch boxes to Da Niu and the others, but now there was no point. He decided it wasn¡¯t too late to arm himself first.


    Deng Ge entered the house, searching for his gun immediately.


    "It seems there¡¯s only one dangerous element. The trouble is all yours to handle now. I know where the children are." Ye Fan stated clearly, encouraging Zhang Lu to act without worrying about finding the children¡¯s whereabouts.


    "Really?" Zhang Lu was taken aback, immensely shocked by this revelation.


    Not only her, even Chu Mengyao and Principal Wei were confused. When had Ye Fan discovered the children¡¯s location, and why hadn¡¯t they noticed anything amiss?


    "Da-da-da!" There wasn¡¯t any more time to think.


    Deng Ge stood at the doorway, guns in both hands, shooting randomly around him for effect.


    "Bastard, daring to stir trouble on my turf? I¡¯ll shoot you down, damn it, come out!" Deng Ge shouted loudly.


    He intended to escalate the matter, planning to flee if overpowered. The hideout for Da Niu and the others was very secretive; no one could possibly know its location, so he was not worried at all.


    "Deng Ge, surrender now! I¡¯m a police officer. Stand down or I¡¯ll use deadly force." Zhang Lu stepped out, casually holding her gun without aiming it at Deng Ge.


    From Deng Ge¡¯s earlier reckless gunfire, Zhang Lu could discern that Deng Ge was just an ordinary thug, not worth serious attention.


    "A woman? I¡¯ll finish you off right now," Deng Ge sneered coldly, firing both guns simultaneously. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Overestimating yourself." Zhang Lu displayed a mocking smile. Her gun instantly lifted, and she fired three shots, forming a triangular pattern, roaring towards Deng Ge.


    And with a slight sidestep, Zhang Lu easily dodged the bullets fired by Deng Ge.


    Deng Ge was stunned; he hadn¡¯t hit Zhang Lu, but he sharply sensed danger.


    Disregarding anything else, he leaped towards the house like a pouncing dog.


    "Poof poof!" Two bullets pierced Deng Ge¡¯s body with the sound of tearing flesh, splattering two sprays of blood.


    "Damn it!" Deng Ge spat out a mouthful of blood and cursed before escaping through the back door.


    Zhang Lu rushed forward, kicking the door open.


    "Don¡¯t chase desperate criminals, finding the children is the priority." Ye Fan shouted from behind.


    If they were going to act, they had to do it in coordination.


    If Zhang Lu wanted Deng Ge¡¯s life, he would have been a corpse already.


    "Next time I see him, I¡¯ll blow his head off with one shot." Zhang Lu kicked the door with dissatisfaction, venting her frustration.


    The fleeing Deng Ge naturally heard Ye Fan and Zhang Lu¡¯s conversation, and with a mocking expression, he thought to himself, "Dreaming of catching me? I¡¯m very familiar with this area. Finding the kids is impossible. Once I turn around, I¡¯ll slowly come back to capture them."

 Chapter 169 - 166: Tracked Down the Hideout

    Chapter 169: Chapter 166: Tracked Down the HideoutYe Fan opened the secret door of the hidden room and jumped in, seeing four children tied together, back to back.


    Chu Mengyao, Zhang Lu, and Principal Wei were all quite puzzled as to how Ye Fan determined where the four were hiding.


    The four kids struggled, looking at Ye Fan with varying degrees of fear.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here to rescue you. Principal Wei is outside," Ye Fan said softly.


    "Really?" The eyes of the children showed curiosity.


    "Principal." Little Wu called out with a cry in his voice, seemingly trying to confirm if Principal Wei was really outside, and shouted out loud.


    "Little Wu, you¡¯re safe now," Principal Wei reassured them.


    Hearing Principal Wei¡¯s voice, the four children immediately relaxed and no longer held any suspicion towards Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan untied the ropes binding them and helped the four out of the hidden room, leaving last himself.


    Little Wu and Meixia hugged Principal Wei from left and right, crying and venting their grievances. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You¡¯re President Sister," one of the children looked at Chu Mengyao. She was quite strong and didn¡¯t cry.


    "Yes, you¡¯re clever, recognizing me," Chu Mengyao patted her head. She admired this brave girl and actually, all the students at Yucai School knew her. She said this to change the subject, hoping the girl would quickly move on from the trauma of being kidnapped.


    The child didn¡¯t understand Chu Mengyao¡¯s intention, smiled and said, "President Sister, all our brothers and sisters know you."


    "Am I that famous?" Chu Mengyao smiled wryly.


    "Of course, in our hearts, you¡¯re like the compassionate Bodhisattva," the child said sincerely.


    "Thank you, big brother," one of the boys expressed gratitude towards Ye Fan.


    Then, the girl also looked at Ye Fan to express her thanks, and Little Wu and Meixia, wiping their tears, solemnly thanked Ye Fan as well.


    The group left. They¡¯d arrived in a single vehicle, and now Zhang Lu was eager to initiate the pursuit of Deng Ge, though first taking the children back to school wouldn¡¯t delay matters, and simultaneously, the operation to capture Yang Huili could commence.


    "How did you determine their hiding place?" Zhang Lu finally voiced the doubt that had been weighing on her mind.


    "Deng Ge glanced at the place where they were kept; I inferred from that," Ye Fan explained simply.


    "Such meticulousness," Zhang Lu lamented with bitter admiration.


    In the car, the four children were very quiet. Even though the two who didn¡¯t cry or cause a fuss, they were still children, and such a disaster was a profound wound to their psyche, there was no way they remained unscathed.


    Chu Mengyao and Principal Wei diligently consoled them.


    At the entrance of Yucai School¡¯s elementary department, once the car stopped, Chu Mengyao and Principal Wei led the four children out holding their hands.


    Meanwhile, Yang Huili had also been captured, which was naturally orchestrated by Zhang Lu¡¯s personnel.


    Meixia looked at her stepmother, who had adopted her yet used her for such nefarious deeds, with intense hatred in her eyes, while her teeth ground with anger.


    "Meixia, it¡¯s our fault for letting you be adopted by criminals," Principal Wei took responsibility upon himself.


    "Principal," Meixia cried, hugging Principal Wei. How could she not understand Principal Wei¡¯s well-meaning intention?


    Zhang Lu feared Yang Huili would receive a warning from Deng Ge, hence when Deng Ge escaped, she had already deployed people to secretly capture Yang Huili. Actually, Deng Ge hadn¡¯t intended to warn Yang Huili of her exposed identity. In his view, with the police already knocking on their door, it was clear Yang Huili had been caught, which is why they acted against him so urgently.


    After Yang Huili kidnapped the four children, she didn¡¯t have the time or opportunity to move, making the rescue successful.


    However, many missing children were still unaccounted for, so they had to follow Deng Ge¡¯s trail to find them.


    Fortunately, Zhang Lu had shot Deng Ge with a tracking bullet, and he must be found before Deng Ge could remove it.


    Chu Mengyao temporarily stayed at Yucai School.


    Ye Fan and Zhang Lu immediately set into motion.


    On the laptop, the tracking bullet inside Deng Ge exposed his movements completely.


    Deng Ge entered a warehouse, and Ye Fan and Zhang Lu stealthily entered too.


    Along the way, Deng Ge was exceedingly cautious, changing cars three times to avoid being followed.


    Inside the warehouse, over a dozen people were on high alert.


    "Brother Kang, I¡¯ve been exposed, I¡¯ve been shot, and I need immediate medical attention," Deng Ge said pale-faced to a burly man. This man, called Brother Kang, was the leader of Deng Ge¡¯s associates.


    "Useless, how could you be so careless? The girl who you captured has a high price, and now you¡¯ve exposed us, you¡¯re simply too stupid," Brother Kang reprimanded harshly. These people, under his command, all had their identities concealed, usually operating unimpeded, often succeeding in capturing targets. However, with Deng Ge and Yang Huili exposed, it would certainly implicate others.


    If Deng Ge managed to escape, it would be fortunate, but Yang Huili being captured was not a good sign for him.


    "Brother Kang, don¡¯t worry, the place where the target is held is extremely hidden, no one will find it. Once things cool down, we¡¯ll bring the target here," Deng Ge said with confidence, sure that the outsiders couldn¡¯t know where the four children were held.


    What he didn¡¯t realize was that the four had long been rescued.


    This warehouse held the children who disappeared recently.


    "That¡¯s more like it, especially that little girl, she¡¯s a specific target wanted by our superiors," Brother Kang breathed a sigh of relief, and then ordered, "Get the bullet out of him. Luckily, it didn¡¯t hit any vital organs, just minor wounds, a little recovery and he¡¯ll be fine."


    Two started to treat Deng Ge.


    In the shadows, Ye Fan and Zhang Lu, hidden in a corner of the warehouse, observed Brother Kang and his men.


    Zhang Lu had already given the order for police forces to surround the warehouse.


    "Those children are in the warehouse, and that big guy called Brother Kang is their leader. If we follow him, we¡¯ll definitely catch the big fish," Ye Fan whispered.


    Zhang Lu was taken aback, incredulous, since from their position, it was impossible to hear Brother Kang and Deng Ge¡¯s conversation. She asked suspiciously, "How did you know? Could it be, you can read lips?"


    She had to suspect this since otherwise, how could one possibly hear the conversation between Deng Ge and the others?


    Actually, Ye Fan did know lip-reading, but he had overheard Deng Ge and the big guy¡¯s conversation.


    "We¡¯ll move according to your plan," Zhang Lu said.


    "Have your people surround here and rescue the children. If there aren¡¯t any hidden escape routes, capture all of them. If there are any, we¡¯ll follow," Ye Fan said without hesitation.


    Once they¡¯ve decided to act, naturally, it¡¯s best to round up as many people as possible, dealing a huge blow to the human trafficking network.

 Chapter 170 - 167: Nagatani Meiaki Reappears

    Chapter 170: Chapter 167: Nagatani Meiaki ReappearsA bullet was extracted from Deng Ge¡¯s body. He was quite tough, bearing the pain without crying out.


    The man who plucked out the bullet was shocked, and threw the bullet aside, reporting, "Brother Kang, this is bad news, the bullet in Deng Ge¡¯s body is a tracking bullet."


    "What?" Brother Kang¡¯s expression changed, his voice elevated in panic. With a sinister look, he approached Deng Ge, berating him, "You useless fool, where did your usual vigilance go? Do you want to kill us all?"


    "Brother Kang, I didn¡¯t know." Deng Ge countered, his face filled with despair, "I was very careful on the way here, ensuring no one was following."


    "With the tracking bullet inside you, does anyone need to follow?" Brother Kang¡¯s face turned fierce.


    The situation was now very passive; Deng Ge had exposed the hideout, posing a huge threat to Brother Kang.


    This period¡¯s gains and all the children were in the warehouse. If the police came, it would be disastrous.


    Deng Ge never expected such an event, and was suddenly panicked.


    "Brother Kang, I was really careful, I didn¡¯t expect this outcome." Deng Ge¡¯s eyes were filled with terror.


    He could foresee his fate; having made such a grave mistake, in Brother Kang¡¯s eyes, he was already a dead man.


    "Go to hell, when you make a mistake you have to pay the price." Brother Kang¡¯s eyes were cold.


    "Brother Kang, please, considering I..." Deng Ge pleaded, but his pleading words were cut short.


    Brother Kang casually stabbed a knife into Deng Ge¡¯s chest. Along with a spray of blood, Deng Ge collapsed onto the ground, twitching.


    "Brother Kang, what do we do now?" the man next to him asked urgently.


    Brother Kang frowned, painfully pondering, and cursed in his heart, "Damn it, if I knew what to do, it would be fine. Now that we¡¯re exposed, it won¡¯t take long for catastrophe to strike. It¡¯s too late to move the children."


    "I think it will still take some time for the police to arrive. You take people and lead them away with the tracking bullet." This was the only arrangement Brother Kang could make. Whether they could evade this calamity depended on luck.


    "Yes, Brother Kang." The man responded.


    At that moment, a man with a gun rushed up, saying, "Brother Kang, we¡¯re surrounded."


    "So quickly, how is that possible?" Brother Kang was shocked and turned pale.


    "Break through, escape before the police launch an attack. As many as can escape should go, leave those children for now." Brother Kang issued such a command. It seemed wise to use the children as leverage, but now they lost the initiative. Even if the children were used as hostages, it would only be a temporary advantage. Escaping was impossible.


    Each of Brother Kang¡¯s men was an expert, and he didn¡¯t want them to be lost here just like that.


    Leave the mountain green, fear not the firewood lacking.


    There would be endless opportunities to catch children again, making a comeback is easy, but if the people are gone, the loss would be significant.


    "Brother Kang, we¡¯ll cover you as we escape together," the armed man said.


    "Carry out the order and go quickly, no more talk. I have something to handle, must leave no evidence." Brother Kang gave the indisputable order, and the others gathered, concentrating their fire in one direction and began their assault outwards.


    Brother Kang entered a room, quickly lifted the floor, found the secret passage door, and with a complex look in his eyes listened to the gunfire echoing in his ears. He was most unwilling, knowing that none of his men would survive, but he couldn¡¯t leave with them. Their deaths were his only cover now.


    The children were found, those rogue kidnappers were shot dead. Thus, the police could close the case.


    Next, he would organize another group and continue in the shadows. Although losing these men was significant, compared to long-term plans, the death of some people was to ensure more convenient future operations.


    Brother Kang composed himself, felt no reluctance, and bent down to enter the secret passage.


    "Tat-tat-tat!" Intense gunfire rang around the warehouse.


    Occasionally, it was interspersed with howls of those shot.


    "Let¡¯s go," Ye Fan and Zhang Lu exchanged glances, and followed Brother Kang into the secret passage.


    Brother Kang moved quickly, without any worry. No one would know about this passage, so he felt very secure, not worrying about being followed at all.


    The other end of the secret passage led to a flower bush.


    Brother Kang emerged from the bushes, crossed several blocks, and entered a luxurious villa.


    Inside the villa was only one woman, codenamed k8, who, like Qin Xue, was a strong subordinate under the Red Skull.


    K1 to K12, twelve exceptional women, each famed and feared.


    Brother Kang was responsible for those who captured the children, and above him, the only person he had direct contact with was k8.


    "Why are you here? I told you unless it¡¯s urgent, don¡¯t appear before me," k8¡¯s expression was cold, looking at Brother Kang with considerable displeasure.


    "Something bad happened, something huge, the hideout is ruined," Brother Kang said with lingering fear.


    "What happened?" k8¡¯s beautiful eyes shot out with killing intent.


    "A wounded subordinate of mine reached the hideout, unexpectedly, he had a tracking bullet inside him." Brother Kang explained briefly.


    At this moment, k8¡¯s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she quickly answered.


    The caller was Nagatani Meiaki, the only one alive among those who attacked the research institute.


    "Hurry and evacuate. The man who spoiled our plans by capturing k12 alive has come for us," Nagatani Meiaki said this single sentence before hanging up, leaving k8 no time to speak.


    K8¡¯s expression darkened. She naturally knew that the man referred to Ye Fan. Within the organization, Ye Fan was an extremely dangerous enemy.


    Although the exact strength of Ye Fan was unknown to Nagatani Meiaki¡¯s organization, various analyses and evaluations deemed Ye Fan a dangerous enemy.


    The interior and exterior of the villa where k8 was located were under constant surveillance, monitoring every corner.


    Thus, when Ye Fan and Zhang Lu appeared, Nagatani Meiaki immediately sensed the anomaly. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    K8 bore significant responsibility, and Nagatani Meiaki kept a close watch on her every move.


    Her expression turned icy, looking at Brother Kang like she was seeing a dead man.


    Brother Kang killed Deng Ge, which could serve as a warning to others, but she couldn¡¯t casually kill Brother Kang because he was her direct contact, controlling many members below.


    Even though Brother Kang¡¯s mistake was severe, he could be forgiven, and atone for his mistakes in the future.


    But now, Brother Kang foolishly led the enemy here, stirring k8¡¯s killing intent.


    "You deserve death, bringing the enemy to my doorstep without even realizing it." k8¡¯s beautiful pupils instantly turned exceedingly cold.

 Chapter 171 - 168: k8 Caught

    Chapter 171: Chapter 168: k8 Caught"Impossible, absolutely impossible. I¡¯ve been extremely careful not to lead the enemy here."


    Kang Ge was anxious and hurried to defend himself. Not only did no one know about the secret passage he entered, even if someone had followed him, he would definitely have discovered it. He was professionally trained, and he had that level of alertness.


    "Die!" k8 spoke coldly, directly sentencing Kang Ge to death.


    "No, you can¡¯t kill me, I am still useful." Kang Ge panicked, stumbling backward in terror. He didn¡¯t want to die just like that.


    "Losing the child, destroying the stronghold, I can overlook that responsibility. After all, you¡¯ve single-handedly managed quite a few secret members. Killing you would be a significant loss to the organization, but you shouldn¡¯t have, and you absolutely shouldn¡¯t have brought the enemy here."


    k8 was determined to kill Kang Ge. If Kang Ge died, they could arrange someone else to take over his work.


    But the crime Kang Ge committed had to be severely punished. The exposure of k8¡¯s secret location would lead to many problems, so Kang Ge had to pay the price.


    "If you want me dead, dream on." Kang Ge¡¯s expression twisted. He knew he had made a huge mistake this time, but he didn¡¯t want to surrender to fate. At worst, he would live on the run. With his connections and power, surviving cautiously was still possible.


    He had offered years of service to the organization, made significant contributions, and wouldn¡¯t willingly die like this.


    Whether or not he could escape k8¡¯s assassins wasn¡¯t clear to him, but he wanted to try.


    He had no plans to fight head-on with k8. He knew he was absolutely no match for her, he had enough self-awareness for that.


    So, Kang Ge turned around and ran, wanting to leave this place of trouble to make a new plan. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Want to run? Ha ha." k8 let out a mocking laugh, her figure swiftly moving like a ghost. In three breaths, she caught up with Kang Ge, striking his neck with a powerful chop. With the shattering of bone and flesh, Kang Ge fell to the ground, bleeding from his seven orifices with eyes wide open in death.


    Ye Fan and Zhang Lu entered the small building. They didn¡¯t bother with the surveillance around, intending on a quick battle to deal with Kang Ge¡¯s boss. This was definitely a big catch.


    "Not bad, swift and clean against your own." Ye Fan¡¯s cold voice floated through the air.


    k8 looked at the appearing Ye Fan and Zhang Lu, focusing her gaze primarily on Ye Fan. Actually, she and Kang Ge had bantered for a short time. If she had used that time to retreat, maybe k8 would have already escaped.


    But she didn¡¯t run. There was a bitterness deep in her bones. Among the twelve, from k1 to k12, she had the best relationship with k12.


    With thoughts of revenge, she hesitated for a moment, wanting to personally end Ye Fan, and that gave Ye Fan and Zhang Lu enough time.


    "So you¡¯re k8. I didn¡¯t expect to catch such a big fish, what a pleasant surprise." Zhang Lu¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy. She naturally knew all the information about k8, something Ye Fan was completely unaware of.


    k8 glanced at Zhang Lu, then looked at Ye Fan, saying meaningfully, "You¡¯re Ye Fan. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was at your hands that k12 fell, wasn¡¯t it?"


    "So what if it was? So what if it wasn¡¯t?" Ye Fan scoffed at answering such a question.


    "Quite arrogant, aren¡¯t you? I need to see for myself what you¡¯re made of." k8¡¯s gaze was fierce, filled with murderous intent as she attacked Ye Fan.


    "I¡¯ve more than enough to handle you." Ye Fan said casually.


    "Ignorant fool, prepare to die." k8 was extremely outraged.


    "Ha ha." Ye Fan shook his head disdainfully, not taking k8¡¯s words to heart at all.


    Zhang Lu watched the spectacle from the side, without any intention of intervening. She knew Ye Fan would handle k8 with ease.


    "Ye Fan, don¡¯t hit too hard, don¡¯t kill her." Zhang Lu was genuinely worried such a thing might happen, promptly reminding him.


    "I know what I¡¯m doing." Ye Fan said nonchalantly.


    "You are the most arrogant bastard I¡¯ve ever seen." k8 couldn¡¯t bear such contempt. To her, it was an outright insult.


    She leapt, her kicks imbued with destructive force, her legs like missiles, exuding a chilling kill intent.


    With a dull thud, Ye Fan¡¯s fist struck the sole of k8¡¯s foot, a piercing pain sweeping through her.


    "Ah!" k8 screamed in agony, suddenly feeling her bones intensely grinding against each other, making unbearable cracking noises. Her entire leg was numb, as if it had lost sensation. Overwhelmed by pain, she clenched her teeth tightly, her body unsteady, crashing hard onto the ground.


    At this moment, her expression as she looked at Ye Fan changed to one of extreme shock.


    She never thought Ye Fan could be so strong. She was very aware of how strong she was, but in Ye Fan¡¯s hands, she fell so miserably. This result was something she couldn¡¯t accept.


    "No wonder k12 was defeated by his hands, now it makes sense." k8 suddenly understood a lot.


    But now, it was too late for regrets. If she had known earlier, she would have done anything to leave, and definitely not provoke Ye Fan.


    She also understood why Kang Ge and the others failed. They had encountered a formidable enemy.


    Zhang Lu threw a provocative glance at a surveillance camera in sight, then grabbed k8.


    ......


    In a luxurious estate, a woman in a dazzling blue dress crushed the wine glass in her hand.


    She was the Red Skull, deeply hidden, with no one knowing her face or identity, a core member of the Red Rose.


    Nagatani Meiaki stood by her side, both surprised at the scene of k8 being captured.


    "Since taking over the business, things have been mostly smooth, but this time I¡¯ve encountered such a big problem. k12 and k8 were my right and left arms, and now I¡¯ve lost them just like that." Red Skull¡¯s beautiful face was filled with hatred and unwillingness.


    "That man is indeed a formidable enemy. We must be extremely cautious if we encounter him again, or we¡¯ll suffer great losses," Nagatani Meiaki said, still harboring some fear. Ever since the incident at the research institute, where a seemingly certain mission ended in significant change, she had been keeping a close eye on Ye Fan.


    "Have you found out his identity?" Red Skull asked.


    "All channels have been mobilized, but there¡¯s no specific information about him. Whether mercenaries or secret forces, there seems to be no news of this person," Nagatani Meiaki confidently replied.


    "Keep investigating. I refuse to believe we can¡¯t find his information." Red Skull smiled faintly, a murderous intent surfacing in her eyes, "The Achilles¡¯ heel is always fatal, and Chu Mengyao is his weak point. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t kill him."


    For Red Skull, Ye Fan was already on her death list.


    He¡¯s thwarted her missions repeatedly, and such a person must die.

 Chapter 172 - 169: The Policewoman Responsible for Showing Up

    Chapter 172: Chapter 169: The Policewoman Responsible for Showing Up"The international manhunt for the fugitive known as k8 has led to the capture of a human trafficking network, with a total of thirty-six criminals apprehended, including k8. Twenty-six children have been rescued, with Detective Captain Zhang Lu single-handedly infiltrating the den, achieving outstanding merits. It is believed that with the police¡¯s efforts, more hidden criminals will be brought to justice..."


    This sensational news spread like wildfire, becoming a hot topic among the public.


    All around the warehouse, police forces maintained the blockade, and after a fierce gun battle, all the dangerous elements inside the warehouse had long been eradicated.


    Recently, all the missing children were rescued, and Zhang Lu became a national hero.


    News reporters were broadcasting live, using the battlefield after the warehouse shootout as the backdrop, reporting extensively. Had the corpses of the criminals not been cleared away, it would have been even more graphic.


    The scenes of parents tearfully reuniting with their children unfolded repeatedly.


    Capturing these scenes became the focus for reporters in an instant.


    "Ma¡¯am, how long was your child missing for..." The reporters threw out questions one after another, and the parents being interviewed were filled with tears, expressing their gratitude to the police.


    At the entrance of Yucai School, a car slowly came to a stop with three people inside: Ye Fan, Zhang Lu, and k8.


    The wave of praise and discussion from the outside world, through radio and television, had already made Zhang Lu aware of the situation.


    Zhang Lu¡¯s expression was exceedingly bitter, more bitter than swallowing gall. In truth, she had grown numb to such praise. Since meeting Ye Fan, she had received many undeserved credits, as well as a lot of such praise.


    What people didn¡¯t know was that all of this was not her achievement, but Ye Fan¡¯s. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For this, Zhang Lu could only feel frustrated, standing in front of Ye Fan¡¯s achievements and enjoying all the overwhelming praise.


    "So, this is the Zhang Lu everyone knows. Truly enlightening." k8, now deprived of freedom, spoke with a mocking tone. Even with a thousand grievances, she had to accept the consequences of her recklessness. She knew she was as good as dead, and though she had no fear, she had prepared for such a day since becoming an assassin, having anticipated such an ending.


    "Shut up. Say another word, and I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart." Zhang Lu scolded.


    "Heh." k8 let out a bitter laugh.


    "I¡¯m off now, Mengyao is still waiting for me." Ye Fan prepared to get out of the car.


    "Wait a minute." Almost simultaneously, both Zhang Lu and k8 spoke.


    "Is there something else?" Ye Fan glanced at k8 and then ignored her, focusing his attention on Zhang Lu.


    "Indeed, there is something I need your assistance with. I¡¯ll reach out when I need you." Zhang Lu, without any concealment, straightforwardly said, "To extract useful information from k8, I still need to rely on you."


    She knew that k8¡¯s mouth, like Qin Xue¡¯s, was very tight-lipped. Interrogation wouldn¡¯t yield useful information and could backfire, as had happened with the Qin Xue incident. To acquire valuable information, relying on Ye Fan¡¯s medical skills might have incredible effects.


    "We¡¯ll talk about it when the time comes." Ye Fan neither refused nor agreed.


    "To get something useful from my mouth, you better give up on that hope." k8, knowing she was as good as dead, was completely unafraid. She looked at Ye Fan with a complex gaze. "You¡¯re the one who captured k12. What did you do with her?"


    Ye Fan glanced at k8 with interest, got out of the car without making any response.


    "You!" k8 was furious, feeling that Ye Fan¡¯s attitude towards her was too cold, which she resented. When she thought of herself reduced to a prisoner, no longer the commanding k8 with power over life and death, her cold eyes became gloomy.


    "Behave yourself. If you dare to keep buzzing in my ear, you¡¯ll regret it." Zhang Lu said disdainfully.


    "What a joke. If you have the ability to prevent me from moving, have the ability to stop me from talking too." k8 scoffed.


    "Such a shameless demand, it¡¯s the first I¡¯ve encountered. Since you have this wish, I¡¯ll fulfill it." Zhang Lu turned, raising a fist and striking directly at k8¡¯s mouth.


    Now, k8 couldn¡¯t speak, with blood gushing from her mouth.


    k8 glared at Zhang Lu with hatred, eager to devour her flesh and drink her blood.


    "Now behaving, aren¡¯t you? My ears have finally found some peace." Zhang Lu smiled smugly.


    At this time, the sky was growing dim, the faint glow of lights illuminating all around.


    Principal Wei, seeing Ye Fan appear, hurriedly went to greet him with admiration, saying, "Mr. Ye, you¡¯re back."


    She knew that Ye Fan had accompanied Zhang Lu to pursue the bad guys. Now that the villains were captured and the children rescued, she could only assume that credit was due to Zhang Lu. While the news praised Zhang Lu profusely, she knew that in rescuing the four girls, it was mostly Ye Fan who played the decisive role, with Zhang Lu only assisting.


    She used her vast imagination to determine that Ye Fan was a modest person, someone who did good while staying in the shadows, allowing others to take credit for his work.


    "Principal Wei, where is Mengyao?" Ye Fan inquired.


    Since he left, Mengyao had been waiting at Yucai School, not returning to the villa.


    "At the amusement park, she was waiting for you after having dinner with the kids over there." Principal Wei replied with a smile.


    Considering Ye Fan addressed the CEO as Mengyao, she was even more convinced of the unusual relationship between the CEO and Ye Fan.


    "I¡¯ll go find her." Ye Fan was about to leave.


    Principal Wei hurriedly said, "Mr. Ye, let me lead the way. You¡¯ll need to go through several paths, and being your first time here, you may get lost."


    "Much appreciated." Ye Fan responded.


    "You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Ye. You saved the four girls; you¡¯re our benefactor." Principal Wei smiled sincerely.


    "It¡¯s what I should do." Ye Fan replied nonchalantly.


    The amusement park, situated between the middle and primary school sections of Yucai School, was empty at this time.


    On the lawn, next to Chu Mengyao, sat the four children: Daniu, Dahu, Xiaowu, and Meixia.


    "Sister CEO, I don¡¯t want to be adopted anymore. I only want to consider the school my home. Is that alright?" Meixia asked cautiously.


    "With so many siblings, being adopted might seem rare, like your encounter with bad people is seldom. We must believe that there are more good people than bad ones in this world, and the bad ones are just a small minority." Chu Mengyao reassured, "Having a home means gaining new family and friends, which will benefit your growth in the long run."


    The incident with Yang Huili¡¯s family left a certain shadow on Meixia.


    In fact, children from Yucai School rarely got adopted.


    Most parents prefer to raise their own children, and those with the enlightenment to adopt children not biologically related are very few.

 Chapter 173 - 170: The Figures on the Ferris Wheel

    Chapter 173: Chapter 170: The Figures on the Ferris Wheel"What the president sister said makes sense." Meixia nodded in partial understanding.


    In fact, she understood in her heart that after being adopted by Yang Huili and Deng Ge, she was very happy. After all, being adopted among so many children meant she was still outstanding, even if it ended in tragedy.


    Adoptive parents will certainly choose the child they are satisfied with when adopting.


    "Sister Meixia, I also want to be adopted, but no one seems to notice me. Don¡¯t lose hope, and don¡¯t be discouraged." Da Hu comforted Meixia.


    Little Wu hesitated for a moment, apologizing nervously, "Um, Sister Meixia, I¡¯ve complained about you, saying you were with the bad guys. Please don¡¯t take it to heart."


    "It¡¯s okay, I also blame myself." Meixia smiled happily.


    "All the bad guys have been caught, let¡¯s not be gloomy, let¡¯s be happy." Da Niu laughed innocently.


    "Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you get adopted or not." Chu Mengyao said softly, looking at the four of them, "At Yucai School, you will all grow up, with so many brothers and sisters around, you won¡¯t feel lonely."


    "That¡¯s right, we have to trust what the president sister says." Da Niu said cheerfully.


    "Look, the big brother who caught the bad guys is here." Da Hu shouted excitedly, pointing at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan looked at the beautiful figure surrounded by Da Niu and the others, his heart feeling warm.


    "Big brother, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? This is the dinner the president sister asked us to prepare for you." Little Wu said loudly.


    "Big brother, you better not say you¡¯ve already eaten. The president sister specially prepared this dinner for you, even if you have eaten, you must finish it." Da Niu stood up and pulled Ye Fan to sit on the lawn.


    Looking at the enthusiastic Da Niu and the other kids, Ye Fan said seriously, "I haven¡¯t eaten yet, just in time, I don¡¯t have to be hungry."


    Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao exchanged glances for a moment without speaking.


    "Big brother, this is the food from our canteen, it¡¯s delicious." Little Wu helped open the box of meat dishes.


    Ye Fan had just taken a bite when Da Niu, dissatisfied, pouted and pretended to be angry, "Big brother, you are not a gentleman at all. The president sister left food for you, and you didn¡¯t even say thank you before eating, that¡¯s not right."


    Ye Fan glanced at Da Niu and the others, thanked them, and then said in a serious tone, "Thank you."


    "Hurry up and eat, I know you haven¡¯t eaten yet." Chu Mengyao smiled, she understood Ye Fan, busy looking for the children, there was no time to eat, so she had prepared in advance.


    "Big brother, you¡¯re so good." The four children laughed happily.


    "Can I eat now?" Ye Fan waved his chopsticks, asking cautiously.


    "Yes, big brother, hurry up and eat, don¡¯t leave any food, make sure you save it and finish it." Meixia instructed from the side.


    "I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be enough for me, how could I leave any?" Ye Fan replied.


    "Da Niu, Da Hu, Meixia, Little Wu, let¡¯s go back and rest. The president is about to leave too, let¡¯s not disturb the reunion of the president and the big brother, okay?" Principal Wei said kindly with a smile.


    "Goodbye, president sister, big brother." Da Niu and the other four reluctantly said their farewells.


    "Goodbye." Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao waved their hands.


    After greeting, Principal Wei led Da Niu and the others away.


    Ye Fan continued eating at his usual fast pace, while Chu Mengyao sat with a dazed expression, hugging her knees, as if she was back to the first time she met Ye Fan, the time when she prepared food for him, and his eating manner was just like it is now.


    Of course, compared to then, Ye Fan¡¯s eating speed had slowed a lot, but it was still quite fast.


    "Why are you staring at me like that, am I eating in an unpleasant manner?" Ye Fan curiously asked.


    Chu Mengyao shook her head, a faint blush appearing on her face, not noticeable in the dim light, and she weakly answered in her heart, "It¡¯s nice."


    Naturally, she was referring to his eating manner.


    "Don¡¯t move." Chu Mengyao raised her voice. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Ye Fan asked in confusion.


    Chu Mengyao reached out and wiped a grain of rice sticking to the corner of Ye Fan¡¯s mouth.


    Ye Fan felt a ripple in his heart, cherishing the gentleness at his mouth, a sweetness filled his heart, and his gaze toward Mengyao became intriguingly different.


    After finishing the meal, Ye Fan said, "It¡¯s getting late, should we head back?"


    "I¡¯ve already informed my sister that we would return later tonight, so there¡¯s no rush." Chu Mengyao said with interest.


    "Then what should we do now? Just sit here?" Ye Fan inquired.


    "Look over there, when I was a child, I loved riding the Ferris wheel, being so high up, seeing far, you could forget all your worries." Chu Mengyao pointed at the Ferris wheel, her eyes shining with an eager glow.


    Ye Fan caught the glimmer in Mengyao¡¯s beautiful eyes, quickly looking around, noticing the lights in the amusement park¡¯s operator room were still on and the staff hadn¡¯t rested yet.


    "Wait, we¡¯ll take a round on the Ferris wheel." With that, Ye Fan walked towards the operator room.


    Chu Mengyao watched Ye Fan¡¯s departing figure, her eyes full of joy.


    Actually, this amusement park should have closed a long time ago, but Chu Mengyao had brought Da Niu and the others to play for a while, thus delaying till now.


    After giving instructions to the staff, Ye Fan returned and boarded the Ferris wheel with Mengyao.


    When their figures reached the topmost point, the Ferris wheel came to a halt.


    The night breeze was gently cool as it blew past.


    Ye Fan turned his head to glance at Mengyao, right at the moment when Mengyao also looked over.


    Four eyes met, silent and speechless.


    After exchanging glances for a few seconds, Chu Mengyao, blushing shyly, turned her face away.


    A slightly awkward Ye Fan retracted his gaze and looked out at the brightly lit city.


    "Do you know why my grandfather founded this Yucai School?" Chu Mengyao began a topic, breaking the silence.


    "Why?" Ye Fan inquired knowingly; in fact, he¡¯d had this question for a while. From an orphanage to the Yucai School, even spending heavily to build a special amusement park for the children, it offered tremendous help to the kids.


    "Because my grandfather was an orphan. After retiring from the army, he founded the Chu Group. Once the company had grown to a certain size, he established Yucai School. He didn¡¯t hold the president position long before passing it to my father. After I interned at the company for three years and became familiar with everything, I took over the company." Chu Mengyao explained slowly, "The company fervently supports the funding for Yucai School, and it never accepts any donations from others with a profit motive to prevent contamination from other factors."


    Ye Fan listened quietly and then asked, "I¡¯ve never heard you talk about your grandfather¡¯s story. Is he still around?"


    "Yes, he seems to be working with some secret department. After stepping down from the company president position, he returned to his old line of work." Chu Mengyao explained.


    She wasn¡¯t clear about exactly what work her grandfather was involved in.


    Xu Hu, like a passerby extra, silently performed his bodyguard duties outside the villa because he firmly believed that Chu Mengyao¡¯s grandfather would eventually drive Ye Fan away and intended to match him with Chu Mengyao. Therefore, he had been enduring all along.

 Chapter 174 - 171: Intertwined Fingers and Hearts

    Chapter 174: Chapter 171: Intertwined Fingers and HeartsYe Fan was slightly surprised, not expecting that Chu Mengyao¡¯s grandfather was still alive. Surely, he must be very old by now.


    The two admired the night view, as the hazy night enveloped them.


    They both felt at ease, their expressions tranquil.


    "Can I ask you a question?" Ye Fan didn¡¯t hesitate. It was as if he blurted it out, wanting to clarify a doubt in his heart. He wanted to understand Mengyao¡¯s past, to know what shadows lurked in her heart.


    "What is it?" Chu Mengyao asked, widening her eyes in curiosity.


    "I heard from Biyao that when you were young, you had an accident, and since then, your temperament changed a lot." Ye Fan inquired earnestly.


    "My sister seems to have quite a few words with you." Chu Mengyao was slightly lost in thought, as if reminiscing, recalling a shadow that lingered in her childhood memory. She spoke softly, "You know Lu Xiangxiang, right? My family and the Lu Family are quite close. Starting from my grandfather¡¯s generation, the two families have been old acquaintances. When I was about five or six, while playing at Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s house, I accidentally fell into a swimming pool out of mischief. Xiangxiang¡¯s older brother saved me from the pool, but he had an accident and died right in front of me."


    "I watched helplessly as Xiangxiang¡¯s brother struggled in front of me, frozen in fear, unable to do anything."


    "Just like that, I watched him die before my eyes."


    "Since then, I¡¯ve often had nightmares, constantly dreaming of that horrible scene."


    "I hate myself, for my cowardice. If it weren¡¯t for my playful nature, he wouldn¡¯t have had the accident. He died to save me."


    "After the incident, I was hospitalized for a very long time. Consultations with various doctors didn¡¯t remove the shadow from my heart."


    Every cell in Chu Mengyao¡¯s body emitted signals of self-blame. Filled with regret, she continued, "Although my family still interacts with Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s family, a knot lingers in both our hearts, especially in Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s family. It was a huge blow to them. Even though they comfort and counsel me, it only makes me feel more guilty. I so wish they would blame me. This is a debt I owe to the Lu Family. My life was saved by Xiangxiang¡¯s brother."


    Ye Fan acted as a listener, and Mengyao¡¯s words stirred waves in his heart.


    He thought seriously, it¡¯s true Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s brother sacrificed his life to save Mengyao. This is human nature. Rather than saying a shadow looms in Mengyao¡¯s heart, it would be more accurate to say she feels she owes it to Xiangxiang¡¯s brother and thus punishes herself.


    This self-punishment has led Mengyao to close herself off, suffering in her own unique way.


    "Actually, you should let go. I believe when Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s brother saved you, he didn¡¯t want to see you harmed. A young boy protecting you with all his might, you should embrace the honor of having been protected. If you keep tormenting yourself, believing everything is your fault, it would betray his sincere heart in saving you, and undermine his actions."


    "A young boy who upholds the role of a hero to save you, if he had a spirit in heaven, wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this."


    "If I were him, I surely wouldn¡¯t want to see the person I saved falling into self-punishment."


    Ye Fan began to comfort her. In truth, if he were Xiangxiang¡¯s brother, he would think so too.


    At the same time, he held Mengyao¡¯s hand, interlocking fingers, her gentle hand bringing him an unprecedented calmness.


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s expression shifted, a bit at a loss, allowing Ye Fan to hold her hand. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her inner turmoil gradually settled, a unique force emanating from Ye Fan¡¯s hand, giving her strength.


    She had thought countless times about what her future relationship with Ye Fan would be like, and how it would develop, but she had no idea, unable to conceive any forthcoming scenarios.


    But now, with Ye Fan grasping her hand like this, it was as if time itself had stopped.


    "I also have something I want to ask you, but I¡¯m not sure if I should." Chu Mengyao sought his opinion.


    "As long as it¡¯s your question, I¡¯ll answer it." Ye Fan opened his heart.


    "I know you are very mysterious, with a past beyond imagination. I can feel that your past has been bitter. I¡¯m afraid of bringing up your sad memories or putting you in a difficult spot. I want to share your pain, but haven¡¯t had the chance to speak." Chu Mengyao murmured slowly, voicing her inner struggle and hesitation.


    "When I was slightly older than you, I went to the beach with my parents and encountered bad people."


    "My parents were killed, brutally murdered, and I was taken to a training base."


    "Underneath the seemingly calm surface of this world, waves of darkness surge, devouring kindness and justice."


    "I didn¡¯t know what the place I was in was called, only that it was cold and bloody, cruel and inhumane."


    "To survive, I had to master survival skills, killing others was the only way to protect myself."


    "Gradually, amidst the bloodshed, I transformed and grew."


    "Later, I learned that those who were training me belonged to an organization called the God Organization."


    "The God Organization is the unchallenged leader in the dark world, even controlling and influencing the politics of many countries on the surface."


    "It seems omnipotent, and the four words accurately describe the power of the God Organization."


    "Within the organization, I endured for seventeen years. After eliminating the upper echelons of the God Organization, I abandoned all the shackles on me and returned to the country."


    "In the place where I first met you, originally, it was where my home was. Seventeen years of change, and it had long been different, with no trace of familiarity left."


    "By chance, while wandering aimlessly, like a walking corpse, I bumped into the sniper who was trying to assassinate you."


    "That¡¯s how you took me back to the villa."


    "While buying clothes, I bumped into Ye Juanjuan and found traces of family."


    "I had no intention of acknowledging my relatives. To me, my existence for the only family left had long become a thing of the past, I didn¡¯t expect it wasn¡¯t."


    Ye Fan, with a feeling of sadness, softly revealed the events of his past.


    Just like Chu Mengyao had shared her deepest secret, Ye Fan too unveiled the secrets of his heart.


    The doors to both their hearts quietly loosened, opening up to one another.


    Although the greatest secrets in their hearts, were sad, and of different magnitudes for each of them.


    But one thing was certain, their hearts were as tightly intertwined as their interlocked fingers, in deep connection with each other.

 Chapter 175 - 172: Strong Hormonal Aura

    Chapter 175: Chapter 172: Strong Hormonal AuraChu Mengyao knew Ye Fan had some issues, but she never expected so many tragedies to happen.


    Compared to Ye Fan¡¯s experiences, hers were so insignificant.


    "Listening to your story, I feel much better." Chu Mengyao smiled contentedly, her face adorned with a charming smile.


    Yes, she smiled. She had never shared the shadows in her heart with anyone before; Ye Fan was the first and probably the last.


    Some secrets can only be shared with one person, and at this moment, both Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan shared this sentiment.


    Chu Mengyao hinted at how much better her childhood was compared to Ye Fan¡¯s, but both of them knew that wasn¡¯t really the case. Chu Mengyao was teasing Ye Fan, and he obviously understood that.


    Ye Fan¡¯s stern face broke into a gentle smile as his lips curled upwards.


    They opened their hearts to each other, drawing their hearts closer together like interlocked fingers.


    Both looked at each other, eyes full of tenderness, realizing the joy and smiles on each other¡¯s faces.


    It¡¯s been years since they both showed this kind of happiness, now blossoming with innocent smiles.


    "My experiences are indeed much worse than yours, but since these tragedies have happened, we can only go with the flow." Ye Fan smiled, looking at Chu Mengyao full of warmth.


    Chu Mengyao first surrendered under Ye Fan¡¯s gaze, turning her head away with a blush.


    "Your smile is really beautiful, I¡¯ve never seen you smile before." Ye Fan¡¯s face reddened as his heart raced.


    "You are no different." Chu Mengyao spoke quietly, burying her blushing face.


    Ye Fan naturally heard her words, gazing at Mengyao with deep affection, unwilling to look away.


    The atmosphere was awkward yet sweet, their hearts pounding like deers, filled with shyness and affection.


    After a while, Chu Mengyao stared at Ye Fan with cheeks flushed, teasing, "Have you looked enough?"


    "Not yet." Ye Fan replied seriously, his face even hotter.


    "You¡¯re annoying." Chu Mengyao muttered inwardly.


    Ye Fan chuckled foolishly, pondering for a moment, then said, "My hands have been stained with much blood. Do you despise me?"


    "Stop saying nonsense. You shouldn¡¯t underestimate yourself. The skills you have were hard-earned through painful experiences. Those with great skills naturally have their own style and methods. I don¡¯t care who died by your hands. I only know that now you¡¯re with me, so don¡¯t dwell on anything bad about yourself. You¡¯re the best." Chu Mengyao admonished seriously.


    Ye Fan nodded. "I still have many enemies, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get involved because of me."


    He couldn¡¯t help but worry about this; the temporary safety didn¡¯t let him relax about the enemies that might appear at any moment.


    "As long as you¡¯re by my side, I¡¯m not afraid of anything." Chu Mengyao said sincerely.


    "I won¡¯t let anything happen to you." Ye Fan vowed silently, determined to protect Chu Mengyao. He would do his best to prevent even the slightest harm to her.


    "I trust you, I believe whatever you say." Chu Mengyao was as gentle as a lamb. After hesitating for a while, she reluctantly suggested, "It¡¯s getting late, shall we go back?"


    She wished they could just sit on the Ferris wheel, Ye Fan holding her hand, watching the night view until dawn.


    "Yeah!" Ye Fan agreed, "It¡¯s time to go back."


    They contacted the staff, and the Ferris wheel slowly began to spin.


    Until the Ferris wheel stopped, Chu Mengyao finally spoke shyly, "You want to keep holding my hand?"


    "Yes, I just want to keep holding it." Ye Fan answered truthfully.


    Ever since they poured their hearts out to each other, their fingers were interlocked, and they hadn¡¯t let go for even a second.


    At this moment, both their palms were sweaty.


    Honestly, Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t want to let go either. Playfully, she said, "I¡¯ll let you hold it for a little while longer."


    They could only hold hands for a little longer. Once they reached the car, they had to let go to get in.


    In front of the car, Ye Fan reluctantly released her hand, quietly thinking, "If it weren¡¯t for the half-hour drive to the villa, I¡¯d hold your hand and walk you home."


    "Be content." Chu Mengyao smiled bashfully, reluctantly pulling her hand back.


    Ye Fan drove while Chu Mengyao sat beside him. They chatted happily and soon arrived home.


    As soon as they entered the villa, Chu Biyao turned off the TV and jogged over to greet them, then froze in surprise.


    "Did the sun rise in the west today?" Chu Biyao was quite shocked, stepping forward to touch her sister¡¯s forehead gently, muttering in confusion, "No fever."


    "What are you doing?" Chu Mengyao swatted her sister¡¯s hand away.


    "Sis, you smiled, not so cold anymore. Even though the smile wasn¡¯t obvious, it didn¡¯t escape my eyes. Your face is flushed, you¡¯re gushing with joy, aren¡¯t you?" Chu Biyao blinked.


    "No way!" Chu Mengyao replied insincerely, then, feeling shy, hurriedly composed herself, trying hard to return to her strong-willed persona, and sternly said, "Don¡¯t make trouble, why haven¡¯t you slept considering how late it is?"


    "I¡¯ve been waiting for two heartless people who went out to romance while leaving me alone in the villa. It¡¯s so unfair." Chu Biyao said sourly.


    "We went out for important business." Chu Mengyao defended.


    "Yes, yes, important business." Chu Biyao echoed, eyes mischievous. "Marriage is the biggest business, isn¡¯t it, dear sister?"


    "I don¡¯t want to talk to you." Chu Mengyao was embarrassed.


    Chu Biyao wasn¡¯t planning to let this great opportunity go, hands on her hips, feigning ferocity, "Fanfan, speak now, confess honestly, what did you do to my sister? Otherwise, be careful I give you a hard time."


    "Did what?" Ye Fan was a bit confused, impatiently replied, "Seems like nothing, why are you so curious?"


    "Still debating, making excuses. Do you want me to enforce house rules?" Chu Biyao smiled mischievously.


    "House rules?" Ye Fan was intrigued, unaware there were such rules.


    "Ha, it seems like you won¡¯t believe until you see the coffin." Chu Biyao smiled slyly.


    Chu Mengyao wouldn¡¯t just watch her sister make a mess, making her uncomfortable. She quickly pretended to yawn, "I¡¯m going to bed first, you guys chat slowly."


    "Sis, I see you and Fanfan are emitting strong hormones all over. How about I give half of my bed to Fanfan so he can sleep with you?" Chu Biyao scanned both of them, loudly suggested.


    Chu Mengyao stumbled, almost falling to the ground. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fan hurriedly fled to his room, locking the door with a click.


    "Sis, why don¡¯t I accompany you to sleep then?" Chu Biyao said, hands behind her back, glanced at Ye Fan¡¯s door, whispering, "Coward."

 Chapter 176 - 173: What If He Were God

    Chapter 176: Chapter 173: What If He Were GodQian Weiguo and Shen Tingting, secretly investigating the identity of God, finally have a suspect after analyzing satellite feedback, initially focusing their suspicion on Ye Fan.


    First, the person who once used hacking skills to help Chu Biyao is in Dongfang City and is close to Chu Biyao¡ªthis is certain. Additionally, connecting it to Chu Mengyao naturally leads to suspicion on Ye Fan.


    The two sisters¡¯ network is clear and easy to investigate, but Ye Fan is the only mysterious man who suddenly appeared beside them, exuding an aura of mystery that easily arouses suspicion.


    Shen Tingting¡¯s eyes shone with contemplation: "According to the satellite surveillance images, Ye Fan defeated Snow Mastiff with a single move, and then helped Zhang Lu by subdued top assassins like K12 and K8. This shows his strength is formidable."


    She secretly rejoiced that this visit was worthwhile. Originally thinking that aimless suspicion would result in nothing, unexpectedly they discovered some situations¡ªan unexpected surprise.


    "Indeed, especially Ye Fan¡¯s identity is even more suspicious. From Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family to the tragedy of Ye Fan¡¯s parents, it all connects, indicating that Ye Fan was taken away by an assassin organization." Qian Weiguo stated with confidence.


    He naturally knew more about the events that transpired. Ye Fan¡¯s parents died, Ye Fan disappeared, yet which assassin organization took him remained elusive. However, one thing was certain, Ye Fan was taken by assassins.


    "Can I hypothesize that if Ye Fan is the Terminator, things become simpler. When Ye Fan was part of God Organization, he executed high-difficulty tasks with different identities. Coincidentally, the demise of God Organization¡¯s leaders was Ye Fan¡¯s act of revenge. If the Terminator wants to conceal his identity, he can do so easily given his ability. Moreover, truly few know the Terminator¡¯s real appearance."


    Shen Tingting logically analyzed, "Although dark forces like God Organization have mastered their own methods of memory wiping and training cold-blooded killers, let¡¯s not forget, Divine Acupoint Ghost Doctor is the most bizarre existence in God Organization. The Ghost Doctor, as a higher-up, is dead, yet the Terminator has naturally mastered the Divine Acupoint Method."


    "The Terminator¡¯s childhood memories may be hidden, but if he wants to remember who he is, he can achieve it."


    "According to our specific information, Ye Fan can cure severe illnesses like late-stage stomach cancer, which clearly indicates the Divine Acupoint Method. We have reason to suspect the Terminator is him."


    Shen Tingting has been lurking for days, privately observing events around Ye Fan, gathering ample information.


    "Heh." Qian Weiguo laughed bitterly, then complicatedly said: "If Ye Fan is the Terminator, isn¡¯t it too strange? The grand Terminator, a myth universally hailed by world leaders with the title God, yet he¡¯s quietly playing the role of Flower Guardian beside Chu Mengyao. Is this too far-fetched, can the Terminator really do such a thing?"


    "Indeed, the Terminator cannot do something so boring, wasting talent aside, it doesn¡¯t fit the mythic character of the Terminator, does it?" Shen Tingting also laughed, thinking if Ye Fan is truly the Terminator, when the world learns what the Terminator has been doing, global leaders would be flabbergasted.


    "Do you remember what the captain advised us before we left?" Qian Weiguo said solemnly: "The Terminator is shrouded in too much mythical aura. If we regard the Terminator as worshipers, we might not gain any information. Now various clues suggest Ye Fan¡¯s suspicion is strong. Why not observe the Terminator with ordinary perspectives and identify his identity?"


    "We can only do that, hopefully, our investigational direction is correct." Shen Tingting¡¯s face showed a touch of sentiment. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯m really curious about what charm he possesses to get into Chu Biyao¡¯s sisters¡¯ villa. I¡¯ve been inside once, but only as a renovation worker, helping Chu Biyao install surveillance around the villa. If I visit as a friend, I¡¯d likely be turned away." Qian Weiguo¡¯s expression was odd.


    "Stop overthinking, it¡¯s time to meet Ye Fan. There¡¯s an opportunity now. The mayor will host a banquet, and I¡¯ll appear as the mayor¡¯s cousin. This gives a chance to connect with Chu Mengyao and naturally find opportunities to approach Ye Fan for close observation, ensuring accurate information." Shen Tingting confidently stated, secretly vowing to unveil the Terminator.


    Actually, Shen Tingting¡¯s connection to the mayor¡¯s family is part of a planned strategy aiming to engage with Ye Fan.


    Currently, there is a major bidding project that Chu Mengyao will surely be interested in. An invitation sent from the mayor will surely draw her attendance.


    "There¡¯s some progress. Should we report this to the captain?" Qian Weiguo uncertainly suggested.


    "Reporting the situation is indeed good." Shen Tingting efficiently immediately contacted the organization, reporting recent findings and suspicions to the captain.


    Furthermore, the entire Hidden Dragon Base awaits news. There¡¯s no reason to hide and not report.


    After hearing the situation, Xiaolong unveiled a satisfied smile and highly praised the duo¡¯s findings.


    "If there¡¯s anything you need, I will satisfy it. I await your good news," Xiaolong advised.


    "Yes, captain, we definitely won¡¯t disappoint you," Shen Tingting assured.


    Xiaolong emphasized: "From now on, also pay special attention to your speech and actions. Avoid looking at people from a professional viewpoint, as it may ruin things."


    "I understand, this task is very special, and won¡¯t ruin things at the detail level," Shen Tingting responded seriously.


    "The leader has instructed that once you determine the identity, he will personally visit. You better work hard, don¡¯t drop the ball," Xiaolong solemnly revealed the matter.


    Ending the call, Qian Weiguo and Shen Tingting were stunned, still echoing the captain¡¯s words in their ears.


    "The leader to visit? Isn¡¯t it the Terminator visiting the leader, but the leader visiting instead? I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did I?" Qian Weiguo scratched his ear, expressing bitterness.


    "We have a long way to go indeed, the Terminator¡¯s value is truly immense," Shen Tingting remained lost in thought for a long time.

 Chapter 177 - 174: Traces of Wrongdoing

    Chapter 177: Chapter 174: Traces of WrongdoingThe next morning.


    At the breakfast table.


    Chu Biyao opened her curious eyes wide and asked, "Fanfan, did you have a dream last night?"


    "No, I slept very well." Ye Fan smiled slightly. After the heart-to-heart talk with Mengyao last night, he felt much happier, an unprecedented peace in his heart. He had a very good night¡¯s sleep and now felt mentally refreshed and in a great mood.


    "Isn¡¯t it said that you dream about what you think about during the day? Last night, my sister and he were exuding an aura of mischief. How could it be possible not to have a bad dream?" Chu Biyao muttered to herself. She didn¡¯t believe Ye Fan¡¯s words at all and pressed aggressively, "No, how can that be? There must be, you just feel embarrassed to say it out loud."


    "Why do you say that?" This time it was Ye Fan¡¯s turn to be curious.


    "Last night, I don¡¯t know what happened between the two of you, but there¡¯s definitely something fishy. Moreover, every part of you was exuding an aura of mischief. This can¡¯t escape my eyes. Based on my experience, you must have dreamed about doing something bad with my sister last night. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t look so well." Chu Biyao said to herself, pretending to be serious, "Look at my sister, her face is haggard with panda eyes coming out, while you look all energized."


    Chu Mengyao couldn¡¯t help but think of last night, when her sister had been pestering her, asking about what happened with Ye Fan. She came up with a thousand excuses but couldn¡¯t deceive her sister. They were entwined until late before finally falling asleep, so it¡¯s no wonder she had dark circles under her eyes.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t pay attention to Chu Biyao¡¯s words and naturally looked at Mengyao, saying, "What¡¯s wrong? Couldn¡¯t sleep?"


    "No, she couldn¡¯t sleep, and it made me unable to sleep too." Chu Mengyao pointed helplessly at her sister.


    "I couldn¡¯t sleep? How could that be?" Chu Biyao said with a strange tone, "Clearly, it was you who couldn¡¯t sleep. Tossing and turning all night, just like that old saying, ¡¯A woman guarding an empty room is too pitiful,¡¯ thinking about a certain man, unable to sleep. Sister, tell me, isn¡¯t that what¡¯s happening?"


    She was purely reversing black and white now. The truth was she kept pestering her sister, resulting in both of them being unable to sleep.


    "Stop it, sis is eating breakfast now. Can¡¯t it be a bit quiet?" Chu Mengyao¡¯s face was filled with helplessness and shyness.


    She also knew that when it came to verbal sparring, she would only lose. To avoid making it worse, she didn¡¯t explain what happened last night. Once she did, her sister would likely embellish it with all kinds of exaggerations, and who knows how embarrassing the scene would become.


    "Tsk, you two just want to block my mouth with words. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You just want to sneakily do bad things without me knowing." Chu Biyao blinked her eyes, enjoying her meal without stopping her mouth.


    "It¡¯s not what you think. Can you stop causing trouble?" Chu Mengyao said softly.


    She knew her sister was holding a grudge in her heart because she didn¡¯t tell her about anything between her and Ye Fan. Her sister was taking it to heart, trying to find enjoyment, and she was helpless about it.


    Chu Biyao let it go. Her sister cleared up her heart¡¯s concerns and showed a long-lost smile. Nobody was happier than her, but she also felt uncomfortable, like she was jealous. Yes, she was indeed jealous. Her sister and Ye Fan had secrets she couldn¡¯t know, which made her especially uneasy. Her sister, who shared everything with her, now had secrets, and how could she not be envious and jealous of Ye Fan?


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t want to tell her sister about Ye Fan¡¯s matters. It was just that the fewer people who knew about Ye Fan¡¯s past, the safer it would be, so she naturally didn¡¯t tell her sister.


    "Seeing your puffed-up face, it seems like you¡¯re jealous?" Ye Fan concluded this from his observations.


    "Me, jealous? Jealous of what? Boring." Chu Biyao pouted, her gaze flickering, thinking of ways to deal with Ye Fan. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A moment later, she exclaimed in her heart, "Got it, I¡¯ll do it this way."


    She had already thought of a wicked way, determined to make Ye Fan look bad. Imagining a particular scene, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud.


    "Ahem, ahem!" Chu Biyao choked, her mind too engrossed, forgetting she was still eating breakfast.


    "Eat slowly, no one¡¯s grabbing it from you." Chu Mengyao quickly patted her sister¡¯s back.


    "I¡¯m full." Chu Biyao walked away triumphantly, stepping with a proud stride to the bathroom. She hadn¡¯t intended to go to the bathroom, but just to be safe, she decided to make a two-handed preparation.


    Then, after coming out of the bathroom, she sneaked into Ye Fan¡¯s room.


    "Sneaking around, what are you up to?" Ye Fan wondered.


    "Who knows?" Chu Mengyao was puzzled.


    A moment later, Chu Biyao ran out of the room, yelling, holding up a pair of underwear, naturally Ye Fan¡¯s.


    "Fanfan, you¡¯re something. You said you didn¡¯t do anything bad, then what¡¯s this? I was kind enough to help you wash your underwear, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have a wet dream. It must be like this. Look, it¡¯s sticky and white. What else could it be?" Chu Biyao laughed maliciously, accusing loudly. "I¡¯ve long sensed something¡¯s wrong with you. You must¡¯ve dreamed about my sister last night and did something bad, right? Don¡¯t try to deceive me. There¡¯s physical evidence and a witness, so you can¡¯t talk your way out of this."


    "..." Chu Mengyao was speechless, eyes wide open looking at Ye Fan, muttering to herself, "Could it be that he really did that?"


    ¡¯Haven¡¯t seen a pig run, but I¡¯ve eaten pork.¡¯


    One look at the thing on the underwear easily leads people to imagine a certain scene.


    Thinking of this, Chu Mengyao¡¯s face turned crimson, not daring to look directly at Ye Fan for fear he would be mortified. No matter what, she had to give Ye Fan enough face, right?


    Ye Fan scratched his head, glanced at Mengyao¡¯s reaction, and Biyao¡¯s obnoxious look, and felt really frustrated in his heart.


    "What the heck is all this?" Ye Fan¡¯s scalp tingled.


    In his heart, he vowed, "I must uncover this girl¡¯s plot. Otherwise, what kind of person would I become in Mengyao¡¯s eyes?"


    Actually, all this was just Chu Biyao¡¯s doing.


    She put some shampoo on the underwear to create this illusion.


    The underwear wasn¡¯t even worn; Chu Biyao fished it out from the wardrobe.


    "Girl, are you trying to ruin me?" Ye Fan stood up and walked towards Chu Biyao.


    "Brother-in-law, don¡¯t be embarrassed, okay? It¡¯s no big deal, don¡¯t be shy." Chu Biyao spoke in a playful tone. Seeing Ye Fan approach, she quickly stopped him, "Ye Fan, I¡¯ve read that it¡¯s all part of human nature. We¡¯re so close, and I didn¡¯t mean to see you embarrassed. It just happened by chance. You stop, don¡¯t come near me."


    "Are you planning to hit me?"


    "Sister, help!"


    Chu Biyao spoke pitifully.


    Anyway, she couldn¡¯t let Ye Fan take the underwear and identify what was on it, right?


    Shampoo has a smell, a sniff, and it would be exposed.


    She had every reason to be worried.


    Just when Chu Biyao was worried about which direction to run, the doorbell rang.

 Chapter 178 - 175: Big Misunderstanding

    Chapter 178: Chapter 175: Big MisunderstandingThe doorbell rang, and Chu Biyao became much more reserved. Her antics with her sister and Ye Fan were family matters and mustn¡¯t be disclosed to outsiders, otherwise, it would become a joke. That wouldn¡¯t do at all. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Brother-in-law, quickly sit back and finish your breakfast. Someone¡¯s here, so if you don¡¯t want to make a fool of yourself, cooperate with me a bit."


    Chu Biyao grinned mischievously, a cunning smile appearing on her face. She was secretly glad that the outsider had arrived so timely, otherwise, if the truth were exposed, all her efforts would have been in vain.


    "Fine, but you need to help me clear my name." Ye Fan emphasized particularly. In Mengyao¡¯s eyes, this negative impression mustn¡¯t linger; otherwise, it would be disastrous. Besides, even though he didn¡¯t know who was ringing the doorbell, this matter couldn¡¯t spread out.


    If this misunderstanding kept escalating, wouldn¡¯t he lose face entirely? How could that happen?


    "No problem, just helping you clear your name, that¡¯s no big deal." Chu Biyao understood the meaning behind Ye Fan¡¯s words and agreed cunningly to help first, then deal with the remaining issues.


    As for clearing his name, she wouldn¡¯t really do it. When the time came, she¡¯d use some wit and ensure the matter became undeniable.


    She hadn¡¯t thought of exactly how to do it yet.


    "I¡¯ll trust you this once, but if you go back on your word, I¡¯ll make you regret it." Ye Fan threatened.


    "No way." Chu Biyao snapped her fingers triumphantly.


    "Sister, stop fooling around." Chu Mengyao admonished from the side.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am."


    Chu Biyao opened the villa door, saw who it was, and immediately said with a big smile, "Oh, it¡¯s the secretary, please come in."


    "Big star, you¡¯re acting a bit unusual. Why are you so warm towards me, smiling like a blooming flower?" Shen Yahut asked suspiciously.


    "You¡¯re a timely blessing for me, isn¡¯t it natural to be nice to you?" Chu Biyao thought inwardly but said calmly, "What vision do you have? Wasn¡¯t I quite fond of you when you came last time?"


    "Stop it, you weren¡¯t fond of me, more like giving me the cold shoulder." Shen Yahut secretly guarded herself, fearing Chu Biyao might be plotting against her, so she was very cautious, practically tiptoeing into the villa.


    "Why are you being so careful? You¡¯re not a little rabbit, and I¡¯m not a big bad wolf." Chu Biyao laughed.


    Shen Yahut replied seriously, "I think you look suspicious, worried you might be setting me up. Isn¡¯t being a little cautious necessary?"


    "You¡¯re really cute. Am I really that bad?" Chu Biyao objected.


    "More than just bad, you¡¯re terminally bad with no cure." Shen Yahut was even more cautious.


    "Thanks for the compliment, I¡¯ll humbly accept it." Chu Biyao smiled malevolently.


    After surviving her worried phase carefully, seeing that Chu Biyao hadn¡¯t done anything, Shen Yahut finally dispelled her inner worries, approached the breakfast table, and reported, "President, here¡¯s an invitation sent by the mayor¡¯s messenger saying a distant relative of the mayor has returned from abroad and wants to develop in the country. They¡¯re holding a banquet to let the relative meet various prominent figures."


    "Oh, there¡¯s such a thing?" Chu Mengyao was slightly surprised, "Tell me, who are they inviting to this banquet?"


    "Mostly wealthy heiresses and heirs, primarily those in business." Shen Yahut explained, "The invitation specifies that both the president and the big star are to attend and can bring a male or female partner."


    "That¡¯s good, when does the banquet start?" Chu Mengyao was quite puzzled. Inviting her was understandable, but including her sister too was unusual, though she didn¡¯t overthink it. As long as male partners were allowed, it was fine.


    She glanced at Ye Fan with interest. In such an event, taking Ye Fan along would be interesting.


    "Three o¡¯clock in the afternoon," Shen Yahut replied.


    "Prepare a gift as a meeting greeting, and deliver it when the time comes." Chu Mengyao instructed, "The land in Jinluo Bay is perfect for building a leisure villa, and since they¡¯re putting the land up for sale, we need to compete for this bid. Even though the probability of winning is low, we have to give it our all and strive for it."


    Chu Mengyao and Shen Yahut quickly resolved the work-related matters with just a few words.


    "It¡¯s a bit strange, why invite me? I¡¯m not part of that circle. If I don¡¯t go, it seems disrespectful to the mayor, evidently affecting my sister¡¯s business. But if I go, such occasions are uncomfortable, it¡¯s really a dilemma." Chu Biyao murmured in confusion.


    "Don¡¯t overthink. Since you returned home, you¡¯ve been cooped up in the villa. I haven¡¯t had the chance to accompany you for some relaxation. Let¡¯s take this opportunity as a little outing." Chu Mengyao said.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s just a relative of the mayor, putting on such a show." Chu Biyao grumbled discontentedly.


    She didn¡¯t enjoy attending such social events, usually only participating when unavoidable.


    This time, for making acquaintances, the face must be given, as it¡¯s beneficial for her sister¡¯s business, naturally she had to attend.


    "We¡¯ll go together as four, submit the list." Chu Mengyao instructed.


    "Okay, I got it." Shen Yahut agreed.


    Then, she headed to the bathroom, feeling the need to relieve herself, naturally needing to take care of it first.

 Chapter 179 - 176: Let Me Kiss You Quickly

    Chapter 179: Chapter 176: Let Me Kiss You QuicklyShen Yahut looked at the stuff in the basin, feeling a bit frustrated and thought, "The CEO and the big star, seeing something like this, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯ll think. But to me, this is just too much, right? Ye Fan is really something, can¡¯t he just wash it away? Why leave it soaking in water for everyone to see?"


    After resolving the urge to pee, she finally walked out of the bathroom with a strange feeling.


    Chu Mengyao looked calm, while Chu Biyao had an indifferent attitude, showing no sign of anything unusual. Even in front of Shen Yahut, Chu Biyao didn¡¯t act out. This kind of thing must not be known to an outsider like Shen Yahut.


    "CEO, once you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s head out together. I¡¯ve got some things to attend to first," Shen Yahut bid farewell.


    "Go ahead." Chu Mengyao nodded.


    "Bye, Big Secretary," Chu Biyao said with a cheeky smile.


    Before Shen Yahut left, she moved close to Ye Fan, blushing as she reminded him, "Ye Fan, too much of that hurts the kidneys, take it easy. Also, be more careful next time. Even if that happens, wash it clean and don¡¯t leave it out in the open, it¡¯s not good."


    Shen Yahut walked away briskly.


    Ye Fan watched Shen Yahut leave, feeling embarrassed enough as it was, and hearing such words only made him more upset.


    "I¡¯m so wronged," Ye Fan was beyond frustrated, looking at Chu Biyao with resentment, "It¡¯s all your fault, now you¡¯ve caused such a mess. Are you satisfied?"


    "How can you blame me? Weren¡¯t you the one who...? I spared your dignity in front of outsiders by not mentioning it. And now you¡¯re blaming me? I¡¯m innocent." Chu Biyao protested with an especially innocent look, already beginning to plead her case.


    "Just tell me what you did," Ye Fan said sternly.


    "I didn¡¯t do anything," Chu Biyao shrugged playfully.


    "You said you¡¯d set the record straight for me, and now you¡¯re going back on your word," Ye Fan glared.


    "Set the record straight? What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying at all," Chu Biyao widened her beautiful eyes in confusion, then glanced at Chu Mengyao, "Sister, do you understand what Fanfan is talking about?"


    "I don¡¯t get it," Chu Mengyao replied straightforwardly.


    Ye Fan felt bitter, really bitter. This misunderstanding was getting huge, and he was too ashamed to face anyone.


    "Mengyao, don¡¯t get the wrong idea, it¡¯s not like what Biyao said, she¡¯s the one who staged this whole thing," Ye Fan looked earnestly at Mengyao, explaining nervously.


    Chu Biyao raised her voice, "I staged it? Clearly, it was you. Your stuff was on your underwear, how did I stage that? If you want to argue, at least find a sensible reason."


    "Oh, come on!" Ye Fan was confused, "This is all messed up, what on earth is happening?"


    "I believe you," Chu Mengyao said with a rich array of expressions, glanced at Ye Fan, then headed upstairs, continuing, "You two chat, I¡¯m going to get ready."


    Ye Fan stared blankly at Mengyao¡¯s retreating figure, thinking, ¡¯You call that believing in me? That¡¯s basically an admission.¡¯


    In fact, how could Chu Mengyao not understand that all this mischief was caused by her younger sister? She just chose not to mention it. However, seeing Ye Fan¡¯s anxious expression was indeed quite adorable, so she decided not to bail him out.


    "This morning feels rare, much more refreshed, ah, delightful," Chu Biyao sighed with pleasure.


    Seeing Ye Fan being made a mess like this, her heart overflowed with a sense of accomplishment.


    "Fine, the next time you need something from me, don¡¯t blame me for not showing mercy," Ye Fan threatened.


    "No, brother-in-law, please, it¡¯s just a joke, do you really hold grudges like that?" Chu Biyao panicked instantly.


    Right now, the film material depended on Ye Fan. There was no way she could just let him quit in protest, absolutely not. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fan wore a cold face, scolding, "Don¡¯t try to placate me with soft words. You did this on purpose to embarrass me, I¡¯ll remember it."


    "Brother-in-law, do you remember yesterday when you and my sister went to the groundbreaking ceremony, I said something, didn¡¯t I? I said, as a reward to you, I must give you my first kiss. Considering I just offended you, I feel really bad, full of guilt, so I¡¯m telling you sincerely, my first kiss is my apology," Chu Biyao lunged towards Ye Fan, mimicking the motion to kiss him.


    Ye Fan quickly dodged, stepping aside.


    "Brother-in-law, don¡¯t run, you stop right there," Chu Biyao started chasing, muttering in frustration, "Imagine, a national goddess¡¯s first kiss being avoided like that, so inconsiderate."


    Having not caught Ye Fan, Chu Biyao pouted and glared at Ye Fan.


    "Come on, don¡¯t run, let me give you a kiss," Chu Biyao taunted.


    "I¡¯m not interested," Ye Fan scoffed dismissively.


    Chu Biyao was so angry, nearly driven up the wall by the thought, while also extremely disappointed.


    Suddenly, she had a moment of inspiration. One plan failed, so she came up with another, "If that¡¯s the case, how about I wash your underwear for you, as an apology."


    "I¡¯ll wash it myself, no need to trouble you," Ye Fan headed towards the bathroom.


    "Yay!" Chu Biyao discreetly pumped her fist, "Finally the storm has passed, such a good mood, total victory!"


    "But dismissing my first kiss, how infuriating, I can¡¯t just let it go." Thinking about this, Chu Biyao was especially unwilling, vowing, "One day, I¡¯ll give my first kiss to him, then let¡¯s see how he deals with it."


    ...


    Mayor Niu sent out invitations for the banquet he organized for Shen Tingting.


    This caused quite a stir, creating an uproar all around.


    As one of the two major suitors of Chu Mengyao, Meng Hao, in terms of family background, was the most eligible recipient of an invitation.


    Because the Meng Family was a veteran giant in the business world.


    Upon receiving the invitation and learning that Chu Mengyao would also attend the banquet, Meng Hao was overjoyed.


    "Get me new clothes, a new hairstyle, and a new car," Meng Hao started ordering, beginning with his own makeover. This time, he wanted to make a dazzling entrance in front of Chu Mengyao.


    At the same time, he felt rather smug, "In this kind of setting, I believe, Ji Tian won¡¯t be getting an invitation, now there will be no one to counter me, no one to interrupt my pursuit of Mengyao."


    "Mengyao, my Mengyao, I¡¯m coming," Meng Hao was extremely excited, preparing early for the banquet.


    Meanwhile, Ji Tian got wind of Chu Mengyao attending the banquet.


    With a military background, Ji Tian didn¡¯t care much for the banquet organized by Mayor Niu. What mattered was that Chu Mengyao was going, so he had to go, too.


    "Go, get me an invitation. I want to appear as gentlemanly as possible. Absolutely no one should think I¡¯m using my status to press others," Ji Tian instructed his subordinates.


    To leave a good impression and prevent Chu Mengyao from feeling offended, adopting a humble stance was the first step.

 Chapter 180 - 177: Brother-in-law鈥檚 Love Rival Arrives

    Chapter 180: Chapter 177: Brother-in-law¡¯s Love Rival ArrivesIn the underground garage, Chu Mengyao and her sister were dressed to the nines, radiant and captivating, and Shen Yahut was no different.


    The four of them were ready to head to the banquet venue.


    "Ye Fan, I¡¯m giving you the chance to enjoy the privilege of being an Emperor favored concubine. There¡¯re so many luxury cars ¡ª pick one as if you¡¯re choosing a concubine." Chu Biyao opened an exquisite wooden box containing an array of car keys, each corresponding to a luxury car.


    Ye Fan glanced at the myriad of brightly colored luxury cars in the garage, which would make anyone¡¯s head spin.


    "Aren¡¯t they just means of transportation? Do we need to make such a fuss over it?" Ye Fan muttered with a face full of lines of doubt, "And picking a car like a concubine, isn¡¯t that way too pretentious?"


    Chu Mengyao and Shen Yahut chuckled silently and didn¡¯t speak. Honestly, when Chu Mengyao used to pick a car, she would just randomly choose a key. Whichever car¡¯s key she got, she would drive that car. The garage was filled with dozens of luxury cars, and choosing a good one was difficult since all of them were top-notch.


    "Ye Fan, this is a treatment you can¡¯t miss out on. Imagine the scene of the Emperor favoring his concubine. Isn¡¯t that alluring?"


    Shen Yahut teased from the side. She initially wanted to mention the incident of seeing Ye Fan¡¯s underwear but decided against it after thinking it over. She wasn¡¯t sure if the President and the big star knew about that, but making Ye Fan openly embarrassed wasn¡¯t the outcome she wished for.


    "We¡¯re letting you enjoy the Emperor¡¯s treatment and you still don¡¯t appreciate it. You really lack charm," Chu Biyao blamed. "In the past, when my sister and I went out, my sister would be the Empress, and she would favor whichever luxury car she picked. And you¡¯re still not happy."


    Shen Yahut picked up where Chu Biyao left off, loudly saying, "Ye Fan, quickly choose which one you¡¯ll favor. Time doesn¡¯t wait! Imagine, the President once being the Empress, and now you¡¯re getting the Emperor treatment. What an honorable opportunity ¡ª you know, the Empress and the Emperor are the perfect match."


    "Stop nagging. I¡¯ll pick one," Chu Mengyao blushed slightly, unable to endure her secretary¡¯s meaningful teasing.


    "Sister, let Ye Fan have this chance. Don¡¯t interfere blindly," Chu Biyao stopped her sister, then looked at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan said bitterly, "Isn¡¯t it just picking a car key? Does it have to be so troublesome?"


    Ye Fan reached out to grab a car key, but Chu Biyao slapped his hand away and advised, "Close your eyes."


    "Okay," Ye Fan complied and picked a key.


    "Ye Fan, did you and the President conspire? How did you pick the President¡¯s favorite car?" Shen Yahut snickered.


    It wasn¡¯t that she said it on purpose; Ye Fan picked the car that the President cherished the most, which she was usually reluctant to drive.


    Speaking of this car, there¡¯s a bit of a story. Back when Chu Mengyao encountered the assassin for the first time and met Ye Fan, it was in this car. Ye Fan later drove it to solve the troubles caused by Zhang Daya and others, reviving the Chu Group.


    This car witnessed the meeting of Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao, and how the company¡¯s issues were smoothly resolved.


    Due to this special sentiment, Chu Mengyao had stored this car in the Cold Palace, reluctant to drive it again.


    Chu Biyao and Shen Yahut naturally didn¡¯t know about this matter.


    "Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t delay," Chu Mengyao looked at Ye Fan oddly, then walked towards the car. She wasn¡¯t sure if Ye Fan picked the car on purpose, but since it was chosen, this treasured car in the Cold Palace should come out to receive favor again.


    "Just played Emperor for a moment, next, you¡¯re the chauffeur," Chu Biyao reminded Ye Fan of his role in the car.


    Ye Fan drove the car, and the four of them left together.


    "Young Master Meng, the President Chu has set off, and the car she is driving is a ... " someone informed Meng Hao about Chu Mengyao¡¯s whereabouts.


    At the same time, Ji Tian also received the news.


    As two major suitors of Chu Mengyao, they weren¡¯t missing any chance to interact with her.


    So, they had long sent someone to keep watch outside Chu Mengyao¡¯s villa.


    There¡¯s still quite a drive to the banquet, plenty of time to exchange greetings and express affection.


    After more than ten minutes, Meng Hao¡¯s car caught up, driving side by side with the car Chu Mengyao was in.


    Meng Hao rolled down his window, stretched his head out, holding a loudspeaker. Luckily, it was a freeway with few cars; otherwise, if he got his head hit by another car, it would be tragic.


    Meng Hao couldn¡¯t see the situation inside Chu Mengyao¡¯s car, but he could be certain as long as Chu Mengyao was in it.


    "Mengyao, I¡¯m here. Let¡¯s go to the banquet together, okay?" Meng Hao shouted through the loudspeaker, "You know my feelings. I¡¯ve been thinking about you these days, can¡¯t eat or sleep. I know there¡¯s just a millimeter between you accepting me. I¡¯ll put in the effort and strive for you to accept me as your boyfriend soon. Of course, marriage is fine too. As long as you¡¯re willing, I¡¯m happy to do anything."


    Meng Hao poured out the sweet talk he had long rehearsed at the speed of reading a script.


    Chu Mengyao wore a sullen face, feeling particularly uncomfortable. Previously, she was annoyed by Meng Hao¡¯s persistent pestering, and now, with Ye Fan, she was even more furious with Meng Hao¡¯s behavior.


    She took a sneaky glance at Ye Fan, and seeing no change in his expression made her feel slightly relieved. She was worried Ye Fan would overthink.


    "Annoying, this fly is bothering the President again. With this fly at the banquet, the President can kiss having a good mood goodbye," Shen Yahut expressed disdain, already being fed up with Meng Hao¡¯s behavior many times.


    Chu Biyao knew something about the situation around her sister.


    Only Ye Fan was clueless about what kind of characters Chu Mengyao¡¯s two pursuers were. Initially, at Zhao Shiyan¡¯s birthday banquet, there was a chance to meet them, but after the assassination incident, they were driven away by Zhang Lu, missing that meeting. This time was destined for another encounter, unavoidable.


    "What¡¯s the situation?" Ye Fan asked.


    Even a fool could understand the person came for Chu Mengyao.


    Ye Fan naturally couldn¡¯t stay calm, wanting to know the details within.


    "Big Breasted Secretary, you¡¯re aware of the situation. Educate my brother-in-law on his rivals," Chu Biyao¡¯s words were very direct.


    "Got it." Shen Yahut agreed, glanced at the President, and only began to explain after seeing no objection from her.


    For Chu Biyao¡¯s words, Shen Yahut could only let it go from one ear out the other. Those pursuing the President were all Ye Fan¡¯s rivals¡ªwasn¡¯t Ye Fan¡¯s relationship with the President way too something?


    After hearing Shen Yahut¡¯s explanation, Ye Fan finally understood everything.


    "Ye Fan, is there a way to deal with that annoying guy?" Chu Biyao asked fiercely.


    "Yes." Ye Fan responded very promptly. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ```

 Chapter 181 - 178: Coin Blowout

    Chapter 181: Chapter 178: Coin BlowoutYe Fan had the obligation and responsibility to take care of Mengyao¡¯s mood. Since Meng Hao made Mengyao unhappy, it was up to him to deal with the bothersome Meng Hao.


    "How are you going to handle him?" Chu Biyao widened her curious eyes, her imagination running wild. "You don¡¯t mean to stop the car and give Meng Hao a good thrashing, do you? I like that idea, it sounds good to me."


    Chu Mengyao and Shen Yahut were also puzzled, not knowing what means Ye Fan had to teach Meng Hao a lesson.


    Although Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t understand what Ye Fan was going to do, she knew that Ye Fan would act with discretion and wouldn¡¯t act recklessly.


    "Do you have any coins?" Ye Fan asked mischievously.


    "Yes, here you go." Chu Biyao, like performing a magic trick, pulled out a few coins from the car and handed them to Ye Fan.


    "Mengyao, I believe our love will last forever, until the seas dry up and the rocks decay..." Meng Hao passionately expressed his love.


    At this moment, Ye Fan rolled down the car window, and a coin flew out of his hand, hitting the tire of Meng Hao¡¯s car.


    "Bang!" There was a booming sound of the tire blowing out, accompanied by the roar of the engine, Meng Hao was instantly flustered, his expression changed dramatically, and the driver in the car immediately braked hard.


    In a matter of moments, Ye Fan had driven far enough away from Meng Hao¡¯s car.


    "Yay!" Chu Biyao shouted, clapping her hands, "Fanfan, you were awesome, you¡¯re amazing."


    An idea quickly popped into her mind¡ªnext time she goes out with Ye Fan, she¡¯ll have to prepare more coins. The use of coins is just incredible, making her endlessly delighted.


    "The tire was blown by a coin?!" Shen Yahut was dumbfounded, this technique was too brilliant, wasn¡¯t it? Even the martial arts masters on TV are just the same. At this moment, her expression toward Ye Fan was one of utter shock and amazement, as if she had seen a ghost.


    Chu Mengyao smiled slightly, showing no surprise at all. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ye Fan, are you an otherworldly expert or an alien? Is your strength really that great? A single coin can cause such massive destruction, it¡¯s even more powerful than a bullet. You¡¯re simply a total freak." Shen Yahut was incomparably shocked.


    "Big Boobs Secretary, how can you talk like that without knowing Ye Fan¡¯s background?" Chu Biyao glared at Shen Yahut. The term "freak" displeased her. Then, she vowed, "My Ye Fan is a Divine Dragon Hero, appearing and disappearing unpredictably."


    She casually came up with another nickname for Ye Fan.


    In the future, the four words "Divine Dragon Hero" will shine brilliantly in the movie she is planning.


    "Divine Dragon Hero, what¡¯s that?" Shen Yahut was utterly bewildered.


    "The dragon is our totem and faith. From now on, no bad words about Ye Fan are allowed. Disrespecting Ye Fan is disrespecting me. Be careful, or I¡¯ll have Ye Fan blow a hole through your big boobs with a coin." Chu Biyao laughed mischievously.


    "Can we drop this topic?" Shen Yahut looked at her chest, frustrated.


    "Damn, damn, damn, damn." Meng Hao was furious, kicking the tire hard. "What a piece of junk, how can it be so prone to breaking? My over ten million just went down the drain for a defective car."


    Meng Hao was especially enraged as Flying Rat, who was acting as a bodyguard, observed the blown tire at the back.


    Flying Rat was the nickname of this bodyguard¡ªa well-known figure in the underworld.


    The Meng Family, a business tycoon, had influence and industries in both legitimate and illegitimate worlds, and among them were twelve bodyguards named after the zodiac signs. They were almost like the Meng Family¡¯s state-raised Death Warriors, each of them highly skilled experts.


    "Damn, they actually tricked me with a junk car. Once I get out of here, I¡¯m definitely smashing that car factory." Meng Hao was infuriated. He had just bought the car and now it was broken. It¡¯s not about the money; the biggest sin was hindering his pursuit of Chu Mengyao, which is why he also became hostile toward the car factory.


    "Master, something seems fishy here. This tire didn¡¯t blow out under natural conditions. From my observations, it must have been struck by an external force." Flying Rat thoughtfully pondered and concluded.


    "What?" Meng Hao exclaimed, then calmed down. He knew Flying Rat¡¯s capabilities and seriously asked, "Are you sure?"


    "I¡¯m sure." Flying Rat nodded.


    "So that¡¯s how it is. No wonder the driver¡¯s window rolled down just now, and then the incident happened. Turns out Mengyao has an expert by her side." Although Meng Hao was a playboy, he wasn¡¯t stupid. He immediately understood the situation.


    "The bodyguards around President Chu have all left, except for Xu Hu. If Xu Hu made a move, he might be able to cause such devastating effects if he went all out." Flying Rat analyzed.


    "Can you destroy the tire of a high-speed car?" Meng Hao asked.


    "By putting in all my effort, yes." Flying Rat replied cautiously. Shattering a tire is no easy task, unless it¡¯s pierced through with great force; otherwise, a typical object hitting a tire would just bounce right off.


    Meng Hao¡¯s gaze turned serious, "And don¡¯t forget about that Ye Fan guy. Judging by appearances, he¡¯s no good either. Looks like I¡¯ve got another obstacle in my way to getting Mengyao."


    "Look for an opportunity, and I¡¯ll test his strength." Flying Rat¡¯s eyes glinted with battle intent.


    Now, Meng Hao could only call another car.


    As for Ye Fan, both Meng Hao and Ji Tian paid a lot of attention to him because Ye Fan had moved into Chu Mengyao¡¯s villa, a place even they couldn¡¯t enter. At Zhao Shiyan¡¯s birthday party, the two initially wanted to give Ye Fan a hard time, but Zhao Shiyan¡¯s assassination incident interrupted their plans, and they didn¡¯t meet Ye Fan. However, this time the opportunity came, and they definitely wanted to teach Ye Fan a lesson.


    Not long after, a luxury car slowed down, revealing a person from inside.


    Ji Tian grinned at Meng Hao, mockingly saying, "Isn¡¯t this Meng Hao? What¡¯s up, driving a junk car out today? Doesn¡¯t that damage your image? After all, you¡¯re a rich young master. How can you have such poor taste? If you want, I can give you some advice on how to tell a good car from a clunker."


    "Oh, it¡¯s Ji Tian. What are you doing here? I heard you didn¡¯t get an invite from the mayor. What brings you here?" Meng Hao forced a grin.


    He clearly understood Ji Tian¡¯s intentions but pretended not to know.


    Usually, the pair fiercely competed to pursue Chu Mengyao. Secretly, they were also competing against each other, as if proving themselves superior would give them more bonus points in chasing Chu Mengyao.


    "A mere invitation card can¡¯t stop me, right?" Ji Tian said smugly, then feigned concern and added, "It¡¯s pitiful seeing you out here catching a cold. Do you need a ride?"


    "No need." Meng Hao replied coldly.


    "Like a dog biting Lv Dongbin, not recognizing the favor." Ji Tian said lightly.


    "You¡¯re the dog." Meng Hao retorted angrily.


    "Haha, I don¡¯t have time to argue with you. I¡¯m off to pursue Mengyao. Just watch as I win over the beauty¡¯s heart." Ji Tian boasted proudly.


    His car roared away into the distance.

 Chapter 182 - 179: Beauties Gather

    Chapter 182: Chapter 179: Beauties GatherNot long after, Ji Tian¡¯s car caught up with Chu Mengyao¡¯s car.


    Ji Tian also stuck his head out of the window, holding a megaphone, and shouted loudly, "Mengyao, I¡¯m here. I haven¡¯t seen you for days. Have you missed me? Whether you have or not, I miss you. I¡¯m familiar with the way to the banquet; let me lead you."


    Ji Tian had learned a lot alongside Meng Hao in their numerous pursuits of Chu Mengyao.


    Take the megaphone, for instance; it¡¯s an essential tool. If he were to just shout at Chu Mengyao¡¯s car, the chances she¡¯d hear him would be close to zero. Using a megaphone made all the difference; Chu Mengyao could definitely hear him.


    "Ye Fan, quickly use the coin; that¡¯s one of Big Sister¡¯s two biggest love rivals. Take his car down for me," Chu Biyao urged.


    Ye Fan followed suit, and just like he did with Meng Hao¡¯s car, a single coin paralyzed Ji Tian¡¯s car on the road.


    Ji Tian watched the car drive away, gritting his teeth in anger, and said harshly, "What happened? How could the tire blow out?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Recalling Meng Hao¡¯s situation, he suddenly realized that things might not be so simple. It definitely wasn¡¯t that the car¡¯s tire was defective; there must be some other twist.


    A man wearing glasses inspected the blown tire with sharp eyes.


    "Military Advisor, how is it? Did you find anything?" Ji Tian asked impatiently.


    "There is an expert around President Chu; the tire was shot," the Military Advisor affirmed.


    The Military Advisor was Ji Tian¡¯s assistant. As the son of a military district leader, his purpose was to help Ji Tian grow.


    "An expert? How is that possible?" Ji Tian was incredulous.


    The Military Advisor¡¯s eyes glowed deeply, "Remember that man named Ye Fan? I¡¯m afraid he has something to do with this. Coincidentally, I saw that he was the one driving, and we haven¡¯t been able to trace his identity. Therefore, he might not be simple at all."


    "Ye Fan!" Ji Tian¡¯s gaze instantly turned gloomy.


    Over ten minutes later, Meng Hao, having switched cars, caught up.


    When passing by Ji Tian, Meng Hao had his driver slow down, mocking, "Isn¡¯t this Ji Tian? What¡¯s the matter? Driving out in a broken car, isn¡¯t this damaging your image? No matter what, you¡¯re the great young master of the military district. How can you have such poor taste? Do you need me to give you some advice and teach you how to tell a good car from a junk car?"


    The same words were given to Ji Tian by Meng Hao, which made Ji Tian tremble with fury.


    "Get lost, I¡¯m not in the mood to bicker with you," Ji Tian said impatiently.


    "It seems your mood isn¡¯t great. Of course, with the car broken and standing by the roadside under such a scorching sun, even getting a tan can¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re being foolish. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be in a good mood either," Meng Hao feigned sympathy.


    "Meng Hao, what, do you want to have a few rounds with me?" Ji Tian¡¯s expression was icy cold.


    Coming from a military background, in terms of combat, Meng Hao was definitely not his opponent.


    "Even in a fight, one must be a gentleman. Why don¡¯t you first issue a challenge invitation, and when I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll come face you," Meng Hao smiled with deep meaning.


    "Screw your grandma!" Ji Tian was enraged; he took off a shoe and threw it at Meng Hao.


    The car roared to life and with a whistle, Meng Hao drove off, his voice echoing in the air, "Ji Tian, don¡¯t disturb my time with Mengyao. Mengyao is destined to be mine; you might as well give up now."


    "Bastard." Ji Tian spat.


    ...


    At the open-air banquet, Ye Fan and the four people with Chu Mengyao appeared after parking their cars.


    After a series of changes, Ji Tian and Meng Hao couldn¡¯t possibly arrive at the banquet so quickly.


    At the banquet, there were many people. Although there was still some time until the start, arriving early was a form of respect. The mayor¡¯s reputation was significant, and everyone wanted to give some face.


    Socialites from all walks of life and prominent figures were present, eating, drinking, and chatting happily together.


    "Mengyao, you¡¯ve arrived." A familiar face approached Ye Fan and the four others; it was Zhang Lu.


    Zhang Lu knew the intrigue surrounding this banquet. She, Qian Weiguo, and Shen Tingting were allies in private but strangers on the surface.


    The task of Shen Tingting and Qian Weiguo was to find out who the Terminator was; her task was not the same. To a certain extent, she cooperated with them reluctantly. They even suspected Ye Fan was the Terminator, which Zhang Lu was unaware of.


    "I didn¡¯t expect the policewoman to be here," Chu Biyao said curiously.


    Zhang Lu¡¯s apparent identity was just the team leader of the police criminal investigation unit. However, her authority was large enough to mobilize everyone; the mayor was probably included in this range. Besides her own identity, her family background entitled her to high privileges.


    "Nothing much, just watching the fun," Zhang Lu, wearing an off-shoulder blue dress, still exuded a heroic charm.


    After this banquet, she and Shen Tingting were acquainted. In the future, even if they interacted, nobody would be suspicious. Arranging for Shen Tingting to be assigned properly had truly been a painstaking endeavor.


    This banquet gathered elites from various circles.


    After Chu Mengyao and the five appeared, they brought great shock to everyone present.


    Zhang Lu, who recently gained much attention on TV, couldn¡¯t be ignored by everyone.


    "The top female powerhouse is here, and even the nation¡¯s goddess is here. It seems the mayor¡¯s reputation is significant; even the national goddess was invited."


    "With the two sisters here, this banquet is bound to be much more exciting."


    The crowd murmured quietly, with most discussions revolving around the two sisters, Chu Mengyao and Chu Biyao.


    One was the top female powerhouse, and the other a national goddess. This kind of status could attract countless gazes.


    There were quite a few successful men at the scene. They all smiled amicably and signaled in the direction of the two sisters, but no one went forward to greet them. That¡¯s because their success was nothing compared to Chu Mengyao¡¯s.


    Also, they were somewhat aware of Chu Mengyao¡¯s personality and Chu Biyao¡¯s temper, and they didn¡¯t want to make fools of themselves.


    The ladies present would rather sit or stand in one place, becoming the center of attention in a corner, rather than walk up to the sisters and become a backdrop.


    "Who is that man?"


    "Yeah, who is that man?"


    Many were filled with curiosity.


    Many eyes, whether male or female, inadvertently sized up Ye Fan.


    Walking alongside Chu Mengyao and Chu Biyao, he was certainly not an ordinary person. This was something they were sure of. However, no matter how they racked their brains, they couldn¡¯t figure out who in their circles this person could be.


    Only a select few who had attended Zhao Shiyan¡¯s birthday party had ever seen Ye Fan.


    Three beauties breathtakingly walked towards where Chu Mengyao was.

 Chapter 183 - 180: An Interesting Man

    Chapter 183: Chapter 180: An Interesting ManZhao Shiyan, Lu Xiangxiang, and Liu Shangxiang approached gracefully, enveloped in a fragrant breeze.


    In Chu Mengyao¡¯s circle, they and Chu Mengyao were known as the Four Beauties.


    No need to say much about Zhao Shiyan and Lu Xiangxiang; Liu Shangxiang exuded a certain aloof aura.


    During Zhao Shiyan¡¯s birthday party, Lu Xiangxiang was abroad, and Liu Shangxiang was on a business trip and not in Dongfang City, so the two did not attend. At that time, only Chu Mengyao and Zhao Shiyan of the Four Beauties gathered together.


    "Ye Fan, let me introduce you. The sister¡¯s best friends are these three women in front of you. Lu Xiangxiang, also known as the Spiritual Lily Lady, you¡¯ve already experienced what she¡¯s like, so I won¡¯t say much about her. As for that Zhao Shiyan, she¡¯s purely a scheming bitch, not a good person in my eyes. The beauty in the plain dress is called Liu Shangxiang. It¡¯s your first time meeting her, among the sister¡¯s three friends, Liu Shangxiang is a bit more normal. Aside from being sexually indifferent, she¡¯s normal in every way and worth befriending."


    Chu Biyao murmured softly, succinctly explaining the three women.


    Ye Fan, unruffled, took Chu Biyao¡¯s words to heart. One is a Spiritual Lily Lady, one is a scheming bitch, one is sexually indifferent: if he still couldn¡¯t understand such definitions, he¡¯d be pretty foolish.


    Actually, these definitions weren¡¯t just Chu Biyao¡¯s subjective assumptions; Ye Fan also noticed these traits in the three women.


    He didn¡¯t have a good feeling about Lu Xiangxiang and Zhao Shiyan, but he took a few more glances at Liu Shangxiang, pondering what Chu Biyao meant by saying she was worth befriending.


    "Mengyao." Liu Shangxiang smiled sweetly and embraced Chu Mengyao softly and intimately.


    "Shangxiang, long time no see. I heard you went away on a business trip, when did you get back?" Chu Mengyao asked gently.


    "I just got back last night. Isn¡¯t it great? I can attend a party for free and gather with you all, killing two birds with one stone." Liu Shangxiang¡¯s voice was very gentle. She stared at Chu Mengyao for a moment, then curiously asked, "Mengyao, you look quite good, better than before. Occasionally, you even reveal a subtle smile. Could it be that the ice princess has melted?"


    "Not at all. You must be seeing things. I¡¯m the same as always." Chu Mengyao was puzzled.


    She herself didn¡¯t notice it. Ever since opening up to Ye Fan, her face often revealed smiles representing her inner emotions. Liu Shangxiang¡¯s observation wasn¡¯t particularly surprising.


    "Really, although it¡¯s a slight smile, it¡¯s a genuinely happy one." Liu Shangxiang declared firmly.


    Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t say much more but instead pondered whether her change was as noticeable as this.


    "Is this Mr. Ye Fan?" Liu Shangxiang looked at Ye Fan, blinking her mischievous eyes with interest.


    She knew about this man, the one living in Chu Mengyao¡¯s villa and having an unusual relationship with her. Moreover, Zhao Shiyan had publicly declared him as her boyfriend; that¡¯s all she knew about Ye Fan.


    "Hello, Miss Liu. I just heard Biyao introduce you." Ye Fan nodded politely, his gaze clear and calm.


    "Hello." Liu Shangxiang extended her hand for a light touch handshake with Ye Fan. Seeing a beautiful woman initiate, Ye Fan naturally didn¡¯t hesitate and offered his hand in turn.


    The handshake and its intent were initiated by Liu Shangxiang. Ye Fan could only accept it, and during the handshake, he opened his palm, without applying any force - a subtle gesture only Liu Shangxiang noticed.


    "An interesting man. Did he figure out my thoughts? The handshake was just a polite greeting; I dislike having my palm grasped. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t use any force; everything was under my control?" Liu Shangxiang thought, her smile deepening, especially after capturing the calm and clarity in Ye Fan¡¯s gaze, which surprised her.


    She glanced at Ye Fan and then assessed Chu Biyao, "Calling the national goddess Biyao¡ªisn¡¯t that a bit too familiar?"


    "Biyao, do you feel it¡¯s too familiar? It¡¯s just dropping a last name." Ye Fan looked seriously at Chu Biyao.


    "Not familiar, not at all," Chu Biyao nodded in agreement, holding back her laughter in her heart. Ye Fan¡¯s expression was so earnest, and she was trying hard not to laugh.


    "Then how do you address Mengyao?" Liu Shangxiang asked with interest.


    "I also dropped a surname. You can call her Mengyao, why can¡¯t I?" Ye Fan replied casually.


    Liu Shangxiang couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter, thinking, "This man is more than interesting; he¡¯s truly peculiar."


    Zhao Shiyan and Lu Xiangxiang had had odd expressions for a while now.


    Especially Zhao Shiyan, Ye Fan¡¯s attitude towards her was extremely bad, yet towards Liu Shangxiang, whom he met for the first time, his demeanor was so amiable. She was undoubtedly envious.


    Lu Xiangxiang felt quite uncomfortable, muttering, "Just a stinky man. Why does Shangxiang have to be so polite? I really can¡¯t understand what she¡¯s lacking to act like this."


    Recalling Ye Fan¡¯s attitude towards her made her discomfort peak.


    "Ye Fan, long time no see. How have you been?" Zhao Shiyan greeted with a bright smile.


    She didn¡¯t even mention declaring Ye Fan as her boyfriend, having no face to bring it up.


    With the suspicion of competing for a man with her friends, she couldn¡¯t afford that kind of embarrassment.


    Despite not being clear about the exact relationship between Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan, their relationship was certainly not ordinary.


    Originally, Zhao Shiyan intended to give Ye Fan a hug, yet with so many people present, she was afraid Ye Fan might dodge, leading her to embarrassment, so she resisted the impulse. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not bad." Ye Fan nodded politely.


    Lu Xiangxiang had no interest in greeting Ye Fan and secretly thought, "I¡¯ve already got the hang of your Acupoint Manipulation Method. Once I¡¯ve completely figured it out, there¡¯ll be nothing remarkable about you."


    If anyone surpassed her in medical skills, she would admire them.


    Of course, not having a good impression of Ye Fan, she naturally wouldn¡¯t admire him.


    What she¡¯s thinking now is mastering Ye Fan¡¯s Acupoint Manipulation Method so that in her eyes, Ye Fan would have nothing to be proud of.


    Zhao Shiyan approached Ye Fan, her tender gaze enough to melt iron.


    "Scheming bitch, what tricks are you trying to pull now? As long as I¡¯m here, any idea of pursuing Ye Fan better be abandoned quickly," Chu Biyao muttered inwardly.


    Outwardly, she didn¡¯t voice this definition of Zhao Shiyan as she had to consider everyone¡¯s reputation; saying it out loud would be inappropriate.


    Besides, with so many people around, she wouldn¡¯t do something like making a scene.

 Chapter 184 - 181: The Voices of the Four Beauties

    Chapter 184: Chapter 181: The Voices of the Four BeautiesChu Mengyao, Zhao Shiyan, Lu Xiangxiang, and Liu Shangxiang, the four girls are famously known as the four beauties within their circle.


    At this moment, including the four girls, along with Chu Biyao, Shen Yahut, and Zhang Lu, seven stunning beauties were surrounding Ye Fan, making the men who witnessed this scene feel envious, although they hid their feelings well and didn¡¯t show it.


    What a joke, letting them openly express their envy towards Ye Fan would just damage their pride.


    Whether it was the men or the women, the way they secretly looked at Ye Fan was filled with complex emotions.


    They thought, who the heck is this guy, and why is he so popular?


    "Ye Fan, come on, let¡¯s go have a bite to eat over there, let the sisters have some girl talk," Chu Biyao said casually.


    "Sure," Ye Fan agreed, then walked away with Chu Biyao, Shen Yahut, and Zhang Lu.


    Chu Mengyao and the other three girls found a place to sit down. From start to finish, Zhao Shiyan was very amiable, hiding her thoughts deeply without showing any unusual expression. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Actually, Zhao Shiyan really wanted to chat with Ye Fan for a while, even if just to exchange some pleasantries.


    How could Zhao Shiyan not understand Chu Biyao¡¯s intentions? She didn¡¯t want Zhao Shiyan clinging to Ye Fan.


    At this moment, she couldn¡¯t just follow them along, as Chu Mengyao and the other two were there too, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to just tag along with Ye Fan.


    Neither Chu Mengyao nor Zhao Shiyan mentioned Zhao Shiyan¡¯s claim that Ye Fan was her boyfriend, to avoid damaging relationships, the matter could only be kept in their hearts.


    "What is going on with you guys? When did you meet such an oddball?" Liu Shangxiang amusingly stared at Chu Mengyao, implying Ye Fan with her words.


    "What do you mean, don¡¯t overthink it," Chu Mengyao said casually.


    Lu Xiangxiang frowned, displeased, "That lousy man is not just peculiar, but also a pervert, isn¡¯t he?"


    Her words made both Chu Mengyao and Zhao Shiyan feel discontent to varying degrees in their hearts. Chu Mengyao bluntly said, "You¡¯re just being contradictory. You want to ask for a favor but can¡¯t open your mouth, so you just criticize him with your words."


    "You defend him all you want. Anyway, I don¡¯t think highly of him, even if his medical skills are better than mine," Lu Xiangxiang said strangely.


    "He knows medical skills?" Zhao Shiyan seemed to have discovered a secret that only she knew, filled with astonishment.


    "Judging by Xiangxiang¡¯s tone, it seems his medical skills are quite profound, otherwise, Xiangxiang wouldn¡¯t show such a hesitant look, as Mengyao said he¡¯s probably too embarrassed to ask for a favor," Liu Shangxiang said, growing more curious.


    The three girls knew Lu Xiangxiang well. She was interested in medical skills, and only those with profound knowledge in this area could get her slight approval. Otherwise, in her eyes, no man was any good.


    "Pervert, what did he do to you?" Liu Shangxiang asked, puzzled, drawing the topic back to Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s criticism of Ye Fan.


    "It¡¯s well-known that I¡¯m interested in medical skills, right? That lousy man, as Mengyao¡¯s friend, should¡¯ve tried to win me over and taught me everything he knows about medical skills. But no, he knows about my interest yet says nothing, greeting me with a cold stare, he¡¯s really an unpleasant person," Lu Xiangxiang said indignantly.


    "Sorry, Ye Fan has no interest in your hobbies, so he doesn¡¯t know about your almost obsessive love for medical skills," Chu Mengyao said weakly.


    Lu Xiangxiang immediately widened her eyes, "Mengyao, how can you be like this? It¡¯s your duty to persuade him to help me. Now you didn¡¯t persuade him and didn¡¯t even tell him such an important thing. Do you think he¡¯s going to figure it out himself? If he doesn¡¯t come to help me willingly, isn¡¯t it a lost cause?"


    "It¡¯s unlikely he¡¯d help you willingly, I think even if you begged him, he might not help you," Chu Mengyao said mysteriously, "Think about how unpleasant your first meeting with Ye Fan was, you know it yourself."


    "What? Could it be that he holds grudges? My stomach almost turned, and I didn¡¯t even care about it," Lu Xiangxiang got even angrier, grumbling about the small-minded man.


    "Threw up, what happened?" Zhao Shiyan and Liu Shangxiang got interested.


    Just as Chu Mengyao was about to explain, Lu Xiangxiang interrupted, "Don¡¯t tell embarrassing stories."


    Then she glared at the other two, "Stop being so nosy, can¡¯t you be normal?"


    Suppressing their curiosity, Liu Shangxiang and Zhao Shiyan didn¡¯t ask further. To maintain normalcy for Lu Xiangxiang, the two kept quiet, knowing among the four, Lu Xiangxiang was the one who truly stood out as unconventional.


    "Mengyao, I don¡¯t think Xiangxiang has any good feelings towards any man. You should persuade Ye Fan to teach Xiangxiang some medical skills. Maybe Ye Fan could be the first man Xiangxiang doesn¡¯t dislike," Liu Shangxiang suggested.


    "Exactly, given Xiangxiang¡¯s character, it¡¯s rare for her to ask a man for something. Since we¡¯ll all be interacting in the future, if you can help with this, you should help Xiangxiang," Zhao Shiyan chimed in.


    Chu Mengyao said helplessly, "This has nothing to do with me. Whatever he wants to do, I can¡¯t decide."


    "How can that be?" Zhao Shiyan didn¡¯t believe it, but inwardly she was rather pleased. If that were true, it meant Ye Fan¡¯s relationship with Chu Mengyao wasn¡¯t that close, giving her a chance. What she didn¡¯t know was that Chu Mengyao just didn¡¯t want to make Ye Fan do something he didn¡¯t like, even if it was for Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s sake.


    Liu Shangxiang changed the subject, "What exactly does Ye Fan do? Why are you suddenly so close to him?"


    This question was quite tricky to answer. Chu Mengyao pondered for a moment and then said seriously, "I knew him since we were kids, you could say we are childhood friends. As for what he does, it¡¯s none of your concern. He¡¯s temporarily my advisor."


    She occasionally cast sidelong glances at Ye Fan within her field of vision, maintaining his image as much as possible.


    "Childhood sweethearts?" Liu Shangxiang¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Don¡¯t go linking it to romance, okay?" Chu Mengyao shook her head helplessly.


    Lu Xiangxiang made things clear, "Let me analyze the current situation for you. Mengyao, you live with Ye Fan, and Shiyan, you claim Ye Fan as your boyfriend. Which one of you is actually interested in that lousy man?"


    "Boyfriend, what boyfriend? That¡¯s nonsense," Zhao Shiyan said innocently.


    "Xiangxiang, your mouth can¡¯t spit ivory. I get it, how can you say I live with Ye Fan? Can you think before you speak?" Chu Mengyao said powerlessly.


    "Do you think I can¡¯t hear you¡¯re calling me a dog? You¡¯re the dog," Lu Xiangxiang rolled her eyes at Chu Mengyao, admonishing, "I think you¡¯re just guilty, living in the same villa is living together, right? Why are you so eager to explain? Explanation is just covering the truth, don¡¯t you know?"


    "..." Chu Mengyao was speechless with embarrassment.

 Chapter 185 - 182: The Zebra Without Secrets

    Chapter 185: Chapter 182: The Zebra Without SecretsWhen Chu Mengyao and her three friends gather, they chat endlessly, and even after three days and nights, they could hardly stop.


    Flowers bloom differently, each with its own splendor.


    Chu Biyao, Shen Yahut, Zhang Lu, and Ye Fan also engaged in conversation.


    "Ye Fan, I¡¯m telling you, the girlfriends around my sister aren¡¯t easy to deal with. Be careful, don¡¯t get caught up." Chu Biyao warned meaningfully.


    Ye Fan glanced in the direction of the four girls, smiling bitterly. How could he not understand Chu Biyao¡¯s implication? She was worried he might be attracted to the other three women besides Mengyao, but how could that happen?


    "Biyao, I think you¡¯re worrying for nothing. Ye Fan¡¯s attitude toward your sister is impeccable. To him, even the most beautiful women don¡¯t hold much allure," Zhang Lu said peculiarly.


    She felt the same way. Having carried out many missions with Ye Fan, she had never seen him give her a lecherous look.


    Zhang Lu didn¡¯t sigh about her lack of charm; rather, she blamed Ye Fan for being a blockhead, the kind who only cares about one woman.


    Of course, her judgment of Ye Fan was based on his complete immunity to her beauty. If, on the other hand, he were lecherous and flirted with her, she wouldn¡¯t have this opinion of him.


    "What is this about, making Ye Fan and the boss seem like a couple? Are they really that close? Why didn¡¯t I see that?" Shen Yahut mused bitterly to herself.


    "My Ye Fan is unwaveringly loyal." Chu Biyao laughed heartily.


    At this moment, a man appeared behind Chu Biyao, smiling, "Big star, what did you say about yours being unwaveringly loyal?"


    The newcomer was Qian Weiguo, who, burdened with important tasks, hadn¡¯t sought out Chu Biyao. Taking advantage of this occasion, he finally met her.


    His heart constricted a bit; actually, he heard everything Chu Biyao said. If Ye Fan really were the Terminator, and he had such a side, he couldn¡¯t imagine it. How could such a mythical figure like the Terminator have such an aspect?


    "Oh." Chu Biyao was startled, knowing who it was from the voice. She turned and faintly blamed, "Oh, it¡¯s the little follower. Why are you here? You¡¯re something else, coming out of the mouse hole without even giving me a call."


    Her words were full of reproach, but coming from her mouth, they had a special tone.


    If the Captain of the Hidden Dragon heard her calling his base a mouse hole, he would definitely be furious.


    "Mouse hole?" Zhang Lu was quietly shocked, her insides trembling slightly. "The mysterious Huaxia base, carrying a major mission, regarded as a mouse hole by her. If the organization knew, it would definitely cause a huge commotion. Was it Zebra who said it, or did she make it up?"


    Zhang Lu¡¯s mouth twitched, dismissing the topic. However, she could imagine that if Zebra likened his base to a mouse hole, he would definitely be punished by the organization.


    "First meeting and already calling someone something else? Even if you¡¯re close, that¡¯s not how you greet someone, right?" Shen Yahut was dumbfounded, secretly grateful, "In her mouth, I only got the nickname big secretary. Seems she¡¯s giving me face."


    Zhang Lu and Shen Yahut focused on different parts of Chu Biyao¡¯s words, but neither knew Qian Weiguo, one pretended, and the other genuinely didn¡¯t know.


    "Hehe." Qian Weiguo smiled bitterly, not minding Chu Biyao¡¯s words. He was used to such greetings. "Wasn¡¯t I trying to surprise you? See, the little follower showed up."


    "Find yourself a place to sit. This is my home, eat and drink as you please." Chu Biyao said boldly, fully assuming the host role.


    "..." Zhang Lu and Shen Yahut were bewildered, exchanging glances, thinking, indeed a big star. This was the mayor¡¯s banquet, and she treated it like her own home party, taking care of guests the same way.


    Ye Fan was slightly vexed, "This girl still can¡¯t behave."


    Towards Qian Weiguo, Ye Fan held some wariness. Logically, he was cautious of people appearing around the two sisters, but his guard against Qian Weiguo was the highest. Because, when he used hacking skills to help Chu Biyao, Qian Weiguo called Biyao, showing immense curiosity about who was helping her.


    And Qian Weiguo worked in a secret department, aligning with that timeline and the call. Considering Ye Fan¡¯s brief encounter with Camel, it wasn¡¯t hard to determine Qian Weiguo was from the Hidden Dragon Base.


    For outsiders, the significance of Hidden Dragon might be unclear, but Ye Fan understood it well.


    More importantly, those surveillances in the villa, all installed by Qian Weiguo, even eluded Zhang Lu¡¯s eyes. This showed that those surveillances, whether in form or disguise, were of high-end technology.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to predict that Qian Weiguo was a high-end tech personnel, especially with unique skills in surveillance.


    Qian Weiguo, without any politeness, sat down.


    What he didn¡¯t know was, in Ye Fan¡¯s eyes, his identity was already transparent.


    "Hello, let me introduce myself. I am Qian Weiguo, growing up following Biyao like a small follower," Qian Weiguo introduced politely.


    After shaking hands with Ye Fan, he looked at Shen Yahut and Zhang Lu, "How do the two beauties address themselves?"


    "This is Zhang Lu, her job is much more honorable than yours, catching bad guys in front of the camera. Unlike you, secreting doing unknown things," Chu Biyao explained for him, realizing her topic went astray, paused briefly and continued, "This is Miss Shen Yahut, my sister¡¯s secretary, nicknamed big secretary."


    Qian Weiguo looked at Shen Yahut¡¯s chest, bitterly said, "I mean no offense. This nickname, the big star imposed on you, right?"


    He showed a look as if they were both in the same plight.


    The thing Chu Biyao loved to do most was naming people based on her impressions of them.


    "Indeed, seems we have had the same experience." Shen Yahut smiled slightly.


    Qian Weiguo was well-disguised, or rather, he wasn¡¯t disguising himself, purely acting naturally.


    He showed no sign of revealing his origins and wasn¡¯t curious enough to look at Ye Fan again. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the same time, Meng Hao arrived, cheerfully walking towards Chu Mengyao.

 Chapter 186 - 183: Liu Shangxiang鈥檚 Deceptive Intentions

    Chapter 186: Chapter 183: Liu Shangxiang¡¯s Deceptive Intentions"Ladies, may I sit here?"


    Meng Hao bowed in a humble and gentlemanly way, looking at Chu Mengyao and the other three women with a warm smile.


    As the heir of the Meng Family, his status and identity were undoubtedly the highest among the people present. In terms of wealth, he was absolutely a wealthy bachelor level spender, throwing money around with ease.


    Flying Rat stood behind Meng Hao like a statue, motionless. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The four women stopped their conversation. Regarding Meng Hao¡¯s approach, Liu Shangxiang, Lu Xiangxiang, and Zhao Shiyan made no response but looked at Chu Mengyao. They were quite aware that Meng Hao was targeting Chu Mengyao. Meng Hao was being polite to them, and apart from a perfunctory smile, they showed no clear sign of friendliness.


    Indeed, the reason Meng Hao was so courteous was entirely because Zhao Shiyan and the others were Chu Mengyao¡¯s close friends.


    However, the other three women also had their pride and had no intention of flattering Meng Hao.


    "This should be interesting. If Brother Ye Fan has feelings for Mengyao, I¡¯d like to see how he reacts." Zhao Shiyan had her own thoughts.


    "So it¡¯s Young Master Meng. Please go ahead, but we four sisters are having a private conversation; it might not be appropriate for you to join us, huh?" Chu Mengyao suppressed her displeasure, making her intention for Meng Hao to leave quite clear.


    "Interrupting four beauties having a heart-to-heart, I know it¡¯s not right." Meng Hao smiled faintly, showing no trace of annoyance. "However, if I could be with you, your sisters would naturally become my sisters, and there would be nothing to worry about. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?"


    Meng Hao was exceptionally skilled at sticking around shamelessly, reaching a level of shamelessness that was practically masterful.


    As one of the two major suitors of Chu Mengyao, he clearly understood one thing: persistent men wear down resistant girls, especially girls like Chu Mengyao. The only approach was to persist and not give up. If one couldn¡¯t withstand some verbal provocation and backed down, how could one hope to conquer the top strong woman? It took courage, like he and Ji Tian had, to pursue Chu Mengyao. Other successful men simply didn¡¯t have the guts to chase after her.


    "Do you know how to write the words ¡¯sticking like glue¡¯?" Chu Mengyao was becoming annoyed.


    "If Mengyao has time, you could teach me. You know I¡¯m always eager to learn when I¡¯m in front of you." Meng Hao continued with a glowing smile, not noticing the change in Chu Mengyao¡¯s expression.


    Chu Mengyao felt helpless, and the other three women stifled their laughter, sharing a similar sense of powerlessness.


    "Young Master Meng, clinging to someone like this won¡¯t win over a beauty¡¯s heart, you know." Liu Shangxiang kindly reminded him with a smile.


    "Beautiful Liu, do you have any special techniques to share with me on getting a wife? You may not know this, but if I don¡¯t cling, Mengyao won¡¯t even glance at me. How could that be allowed?" Meng Hao asked humbly, "Please teach me. Effective or not, I¡¯ll owe you a favor. How¡¯s that?"


    "Your favor is so significant that it would be impossible for me not to be moved." Liu Shangxiang chuckled lightly without any hint of sarcasm in her voice. "However, with Young Master Meng¡¯s family background and status, you¡¯re surrounded by beauties; why do you need me to teach you how to pursue women? Young Master Meng, you really overestimate me."


    "Ah, you don¡¯t understand, I have no skill in pursuing girls. Haven¡¯t you noticed how many times I¡¯ve faced rejection from Mengyao? If not a thousand, then at least eight hundred times." Meng Hao appeared dejected.


    Chu Mengyao was furious, "Do I know you that well? Calling ¡¯Mengyao¡¯ this and ¡¯Mengyao¡¯ that, do you find it amusing?"


    "Haha, Mengyao, don¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t be mad. You might not be familiar with me, but I¡¯m certainly very familiar with you. I always keep track of any news about you." Meng Hao smiled broadly, starting to worry on behalf of Chu Mengyao. "When you were at the groundbreaking ceremony in the Biotech Park and mentioned encountering an assassination attempt, I¡¯ve been concerned all along. That¡¯s why I rushed here as soon as I could to offer my services. I even hired a skilled bodyguard for you."


    "No need." Chu Mengyao declined outright.


    She felt like the anger was almost making her physical ill.


    Liu Shangxiang walked away towards Ye Fan while Meng Hao continued to pestering Chu Mengyao; Zhao Shiyan and Lu Xiangxiang watched powerlessly.


    "Despicable rotten man. I¡¯ve seen thick-skinned ones before, but never someone as shameless as this. If I hadn¡¯t kept my composure, I would have started my attack mode against such men long ago." Lu Xiangxiang thought to herself. Given this setting, she didn¡¯t want to make a laughingstock of herself. More importantly, Meng Hao¡¯s status was too special; she didn¡¯t want to provoke unnecessary trouble, knowing it wouldn¡¯t end well.


    If Meng Hao were just an average person, she swore she would curse him so fiercely even his dad wouldn¡¯t recognize him.


    Key point being, he was someone she couldn¡¯t mess with and just had to endure.


    Compared to Meng Hao, "Even that unlikable guy Ye Fan could practically be considered a good man. Meng Hao is such a scoundrel, a bastard among bastards."


    Zhao Shiyan¡¯s face beamed with a smile. Seeing Chu Mengyao unable to vent her frustration, she took it in stride. She might have cared for Chu Mengyao before, but the presence of Ye Fan complicated her feelings.


    "Ye Fan, that man is about to make Mengyao furious. Mengyao asked me to tell you to give him a good lesson; don¡¯t hold back." Liu Shangxiang conveyed this message to Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan had been keeping an eye on Mengyao¡¯s situation, but because Mengyao had her back to him, he couldn¡¯t see her expression.


    Upon Liu Shangxiang¡¯s words, he immediately stood up and walked towards Mengyao.


    "Biyao, does Ye Fan have a hot temper? How come he rushed in after just one sentence? Can he even fight? It would be bad if he can¡¯t beat anyone and ends up getting embarrassed instead." Liu Shangxiang was worried.


    She hadn¡¯t come to deliver a message for Mengyao; instead, she with a mischievous intent, wanted to see how Ye Fan would handle things while she observed the relationship between Ye Fan and Mengyao to check for any secrets.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Fan already went for a head-on collision.


    How could Ye Fan possibly beat Meng Hao¡¯s bodyguards?


    "Don¡¯t worry, since you¡¯ve been scheming, I¡¯m in no mood to say more. Just watch, letting Ye Fan teach Meng Hao a lesson would be a good experience for him." Chu Biyao, always eager for chaos, showed no signs of worry.


    "This will be fun to watch." Zhang Lu said with a joyful laugh.


    "Indeed." Shen Yahut agreed.


    "What¡¯s happening? Can he actually fight?" Liu Shangxiang was utterly surprised.


    A glimmer of a sharp light flashed imperceptibly in Qian Weiguo¡¯s deep gaze.


    Ye Fan strode towards Meng Hao, and Flying Rat narrowed his eyes, blocking his path.

 Chapter 187 - 184: The Buzzing That Won鈥檛 Stop of the Fly

    Chapter 187: Chapter 184: The Buzzing That Won¡¯t Stop of the FlyYe Fan¡¯s figure drew the attention of many gazes, as Chu Biyao and the others stared unblinkingly, even the people around Chu Mengyao turned their eyes towards Ye Fan.


    "Let¡¯s see if he has the guts to teach that annoying Meng Hao a lesson." Lu Xiangxiang muttered in her heart.


    "He¡¯s finally unable to sit still for her." Zhao Shiyan said enviously.


    "Why is he here?" Chu Mengyao was slightly surprised, but her expression relaxed a lot, no longer afraid of being clung to.


    Meng Hao looked at Ye Fan with interest, giving the Flying Rat a subtle signal, who then obstructed Ye Fan¡¯s path.


    "Stop!"


    The Flying Rat¡¯s voice was icy as he reached out a hand to grab Ye Fan, partly testing, partly punishing, though the latter was the main goal.


    "Get lost!" Ye Fan spat out these words, extending a hand to clasp it with the Flying Rat¡¯s.


    In an instant, terror appeared in the Flying Rat¡¯s cold pupils, as if his bones were about to be crushed.


    "Let go!" The Flying Rat gasped, his heart trembling and his mouth twitching uncontrollably.


    "Don¡¯t show off in front of me, you¡¯re not qualified." Ye Fan spoke, increasing his grip.


    "You..." With tidal waves of pain sweeping over, the Flying Rat¡¯s knees buckled, almost kneeling.


    Ye Fan released the Flying Rat¡¯s hand without further entanglement, and the Flying Rat hurriedly moved aside in a daze, his entire arm trembling subtly, looking at Ye Fan with fear in his eyes, "His strength, it¡¯s too much."


    "Who are you? What do you want?" Meng Hao restrained his smile and focused on Ye Fan, having seen the situation with the Flying Rat. Inside, he was already experiencing a tumultuous wave of fear, knowing exactly how strong the Flying Rat was, yet he was defeated like this and seemed to suffer a considerable loss. How could Meng Hao not be shocked?


    "Mengyao doesn¡¯t like being pestered, be sensible and stay away." Ye Fan warned.


    "Who the hell are you to interfere in my business? Do you know who I am? Believe me, I can have you thrown out of here in no time." Meng Hao¡¯s gaze darkened, raging at Ye Fan¡¯s arrogance and interruption of his pursuit, considering it a death wish.


    "Ignorance." Ye Fan smirked coldly, swiftly reaching out to tap Meng Hao¡¯s nape.


    Meng Hao suddenly felt a pang, immediately becoming furious, "Bastard, I¡¯ll kill you, you believe..."


    As he spoke, his voice abruptly stopped, his throat moving but no sound coming out.


    Realizing this, a wave of inexplicable fear and horror instantly spread through every cell in his body.


    Only at this moment did Meng Hao become aware of Ye Fan¡¯s terrifying nature.


    "What did you do to me?" Meng Hao asked silently, this being his most pressing concern.


    "Your mouth is too foul. This time I¡¯ve given you a minor punishment to keep you silent for an hour. Next time you dare to be arrogant and insolent in my presence, it won¡¯t be this simple, and you¡¯ll regret it for life." Ye Fan warned softly.


    "You..." Meng Hao angrily pointed at Ye Fan, waves of fury surging within him, yet he couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    No longer able to face the situation, he cast a cold, murderous glance at Ye Fan and quickly left, unable to even exchange words with Chu Mengyao. Without a voice, to avoid ridicule, he had to slip away.


    "Is this making someone shut up also an Acupoint Manipulation Method?" Lu Xiangxiang was stunned.


    "Unbelievable." Zhao Shiyan exclaimed.


    Only Lu Xiangxiang, Zhao Shiyan, and Chu Mengyao were close enough to witness Meng Hao¡¯s predicament; others didn¡¯t know what had happened. For Chu Biyao and the others, Meng Hao seemed to just mumble something fearfully and then back away.


    Ye Fan did nothing to attract attention; it was a banquet, and causing a scene wouldn¡¯t benefit him. So, he merely made Meng Hao sensibly leave. Besides, he had already noticed that Qian Weiguo was hostile, so he naturally needed to restrain himself somewhat.


    "Are you alright?" Ye Fan looked at Chu Mengyao.


    "I¡¯m fine." Chu Mengyao nodded, asking, "Why did you come?"


    Ye Fan had driven Meng Hao away, which made her happy. However, Meng Hao was a troublesome and frightening person, and she worried about causing Ye Fan trouble, so she remained somewhat anxious.


    "Didn¡¯t you ask me to drive him away?" This question flashed through Ye Fan¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t voice it. After thinking it over, he understood the whole story; it was all Liu Shangxiang¡¯s doing.


    However, seeing Meng Hao shamelessly pestering Mengyao made him unhappy too, so it was a good thing he did it.


    "See, I¡¯ve always said, when Ye Fan steps in, it takes just a finger to drive off the flies." Chu Biyao said cheerfully, viewing Meng Hao as nothing more than a fly.


    "He¡¯s really skilled, Meng Hao¡¯s sidekick was incredibly strong, yet he backed down." Liu Shangxiang was stunned.


    Zhang Lu remained calm, already knowing such a small problem was a piece of cake for Ye Fan.


    Qian Weiguo¡¯s eyes, which had been probing, shone for a moment. He could clearly see some clues; the Flying Rat¡¯s embarrassment, Meng Hao¡¯s silent fury, none of this was coincidental. Something unexpected must have occurred.


    Liu Shangxiang approached Ye Fan, teasing, "I gave you a chance to play the hero and save the beauty. How does it feel? Pretty great, huh?"


    Ye Fan thought seriously for a moment and said, "Not really. It¡¯s my responsibility to care for Mengyao¡¯s feelings. If someone makes Mengyao unhappy, I should step in. It¡¯s not about being a hero saving a beauty."


    "You¡¯re quite interesting, so serious about it?" Liu Shangxiang laughed out loud, "From your tone, it¡¯s like you¡¯re Mengyao¡¯s close confidant. However Mengyao feels comfortable, that¡¯s what you¡¯ll do, right?"


    Ye Fan gave Liu Shangxiang an odd look without saying much and walked away, joining Chu Biyao.


    Liu Shangxiang, covering Ye Fan¡¯s topic, inquired towards Chu Mengyao.


    "Well done." Chu Biyao highly praised Ye Fan¡¯s performance.


    Shen Yahut looked content, seeing the boss could converse without worries. She gazed at Ye Fan with full admiration.


    "Ye Fan, you don¡¯t mind me calling you that, do you?" Qian Weiguo spoke up.


    "Whatever." Ye Fan replied indifferently.


    Qian Weiguo chuckled, "Your methods just now were impressive, I must say. The Flying Rat is usually a tough guy, able to handle any problem around Meng Hao, yet he backed down in your hands. You¡¯re a real expert, I¡¯m truly amazed. Also, to make Meng Hao open his mouth but unable to speak, that¡¯s a high-level technique."


    "Is that so? You¡¯re flattering me." Ye Fan didn¡¯t pay much mind to Qian Weiguo¡¯s probing.


    At this moment, Ji Tian finally arrived at the banquet scene.


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 188 - 185: Shen Tingting鈥檚 Intentions

    Chapter 188: Chapter 185: Shen Tingting¡¯s IntentionsJi Tian scanned his surroundings and quickly spotted Chu Mengyao, his eyes lighting up with joy.


    Just as he lifted his foot to walk towards Chu Mengyao, he noticed Meng Hao standing to the side, sulking with a gloomy expression.


    "What¡¯s going on? Meng Hao got here before me; logically, he should have been pestering Mengyao with his attentiveness. How could he be hiding to the side doing nothing?" With this doubt, Ji Tian walked towards Meng Hao.


    "Isn¡¯t this Brother Meng? How come you have the leisure to just stand here?" Ji Tian said with a smile.


    If Meng Hao opened his mouth, it would surely make no sound, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t expose his embarrassing side. He waved his hand as if shooing away an annoying fly.


    Ji Tian didn¡¯t mind and was even more puzzled, "Brother Meng, are you sick or something? How come you don¡¯t even want to say a word, which is so unlike you? Every time you run into me, you are always talking with such vigor."


    Meng Hao glared at Ji Tian, pointing his finger, visibly upset, but eventually suppressed his anger and stormed off.


    Meng Hao directly left the banquet scene; he was too embarrassed to attend the banquet and could only leave with his head down.


    Ji Tian looked at the departing Meng Hao and the Flying Rat with confusion. "Strange, truly strange. How did Meng Hao end up like this, as if he¡¯s caught some disease that makes him unable to speak? Also, the Flying Rat looks peculiar. With the Flying Rat by Meng Hao¡¯s side, encountering trouble is unlikely. What¡¯s going on here?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Military Advisor adjusted his glasses and said in a low voice, "In my opinion, this definitely has something to do with President Chu. Meng Hao wouldn¡¯t give up the opportunity to cling to President Chu. Since Meng Hao ended up like this, something must have happened that we don¡¯t know about. Also, the Flying Rat is incredibly powerful, yet I noticed he seems injured; the pain in his eyes is still quite evident."


    "Hiss, is that so?" Ji Tian gasped, finding it all too incredible. He ordered, "Ask someone to see what happened just now."


    "Yes." The Military Advisor walked away, inquired around, and gathered some information.


    "Just now, Meng Hao was beside President Chu. After Ye Fan showed up, both Meng Hao and the Flying Rat changed," the Military Advisor explained, analyzing based on his judgment: "It seems Ye Fan got the better of Meng Hao, which is why he left in such a huff."


    "Oh, is that so?" Ji Tian became interested. "If he can get the better of the Flying Rat, it shows his strength isn¡¯t ordinary, especially making Meng Hao unable to speak; it¡¯s odd. From this point, Ye Fan seems quite peculiar."


    "Young Master Ji, perhaps it¡¯s best not to go and greet Chu Mengyao now to avoid ending up like Meng Hao. There¡¯s suddenly an unforeseen obstacle; if we don¡¯t clarify the situation, we might suffer as well," the Military Advisor cautiously advised.


    "I understand." Ji Tian reluctantly agreed. His gaze unintentionally glanced around, suddenly discovering something incredible, as he exclaimed in shock, "Tyrannosaurus, why is she here? And with Ye Fan, no less?"


    Ji Tian watched Zhang Lu¡¯s figure alongside Ye Fan, realizing they must know each other. Upon this realization, his brow furrowed tightly.


    "What should we do now?" The Military Advisor knew who Tyrannosaurus was.


    In the circle of ******, Zhang Lu, the Tyrannosaurus, is a nemesis for many people, who all fear her presence.


    "Intending to get close to Mengyao is certainly impossible now. Before, Mengyao didn¡¯t have strong bodyguards, and I could still shamelessly pursue her. Now, with Ye Fan there, if Mengyao gets upset and lets Ye Fan teach me a lesson, I¡¯ll definitely suffer. More importantly, Zhang Lu is here; if she sees me, she won¡¯t have a good attitude." Ji Tian pondered seriously. After a while, he said in a deep voice, "Let¡¯s go, leave this troublesome place, and make plans later."


    "Yes, Young Master Ji is wise." The Military Advisor offered a slight compliment.


    Ji Tian left in low spirits, having just arrived at the venue, only to be forced to depart. Circumstances compelled him to do so.


    Naturally, he was unwilling, but what other choice did he have?


    Half an hour later, the banquet officially began.


    Mayor Niu appeared with Shen Tingting, and as the protagonist made their entrance, the other guests naturally stood up, showing their respect.


    Mayor Niu gave a speech, expressing his profound gratitude for the attendance of all the guests.


    His purpose was to introduce Shen Tingting to everyone.


    From then on, it would be natural for Shen Tingting to socialize with the people present.


    After his speech, Mayor Niu brought Shen Tingting around to greet everyone present.


    First, they arrived in front of Chu Mengyao and the other three women, politely saying, "The fact that the four of you honored us with your presence really gives me face."


    "Mayor Niu, you are too kind." The four women replied with courteous remarks.


    "Tingting, let me introduce you. These four beauties are symbols of Dongfang City, each successful in their own right, especially Chu Mengyao, President Chu, young and capable. As the top female business leader, countless men are left in awe, feeling inadequate." Mayor Niu¡¯s words of praise were unending; being a person from the officialdom, such skills were second nature, describing the four as unique.


    "Hello, nice to meet you all. I hope you can look after me in the future." Shen Tingting greeted and shook hands with each of the four women warmly.


    "Please enjoy the food and drinks, and if you have time, I¡¯ll visit you. You won¡¯t mind, will you?" Shen Tingting said playfully.


    "Miss Shen visiting would be our honor," the four ladies politely expressed.


    After introducing the four, Mayor Niu and Shen Tingting came over to Chu Biyao.


    "Our nation¡¯s goddess, your attendance truly makes me feel honored," Mayor Niu said, genuinely surprised. When sending out invitations, he didn¡¯t have the authority to decide whether to invite Chu Biyao. Apart from a few important names added by Shen Tingting herself, the other names were compiled by his staff.


    "Hello, Mayor Niu." Chu Biyao smiled politely.


    "Hello, your renowned name precedes you. I¡¯m somewhat of a half-fan myself," Shen Tingting said with a cheerful laugh after shaking hands with Chu Biyao. "Are these your friends? Would you do me the favor of introducing them?"


    While Mayor Niu was a prominent figure, he wasn¡¯t familiar with Ye Fan and Shen Yahut. He certainly knew Zhang Lu and Qian Weiguo¡¯s identities. In some ways, he aligned himself with Shen Tingting¡¯s actions, and he wasn¡¯t aware of the organization¡¯s specific plans.


    "No problem." Chu Biyao took the initiative to make introductions.


    Shen Tingting exchanged polite greetings and handshakes with Ye Fan and others before moving on to greet other guests.


    Since it was all a performance, it had to be done thoroughly.


    If people present knew that the only purpose of this banquet was to have Shen Tingting meet the Chu Mengyao sisters and thereby create an opportunity for closer contact with Ye Fan, their reactions would have been curious.

 Chapter 189 - 186: Game and Killing Intent

    Chapter 189: Chapter 186: Game and Killing IntentThe banquet concluded, and everyone dispersed. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After bidding farewell to Zhao Shiyan and the others, Chu Mengyao drove off with Ye Fan.


    "I¡¯ve heard Ye Fan has a cousin named Ye Juanjuan and an uncle and aunt. If I start from there, I¡¯m sure I can impress Ye Fan¡¯s brother," Zhao Shiyan schemed to win over Ye Fan¡¯s family.


    In the car, Meng Hao and Ji Tian, who had left the banquet early, revealed their true selves.


    Their early exit from the banquet did not stir much attention.


    "Damn it, bastard, I want him dead," Meng Hao cursed in anger. Now that he could speak, he was filled with rage at the humiliation Ye Fan had inflicted upon him, vowing to make Ye Fan pay a painful price.


    He grumbled, "Have you found out anything about that guy¡¯s identity and background?"


    "Despite leveraging all my contacts, we haven¡¯t unearthed his past," Flying Rat responded, unwilling to concede.


    "Dig deeper for me. I refuse to believe he just fell out of the sky," Meng Hao ordered.


    Since the last time at Zhao Shiyan¡¯s birthday party, when Ye Fan appeared with Chu Mengyao, both Meng Hao and Ji Tian had become curious about Ye Fan¡¯s identity, using their respective means to investigate but with minimal results.


    "This time at the banquet, I only intended to make an appearance to establish a good relationship with Miss Shen Tingting, which would be beneficial for future business, especially to secure the Jinluo Bay project. I never expected such a twist of fate, not even getting a chance to meet Mayor Niu or connect with Shen Tingting¡ªa complete fiasco," Meng Hao vented his discontent.


    "Young Master Meng, there¡¯s no need to worry about this matter. The Jinluo Bay project will certainly be ours. The Chu Group competing with Young Master Meng is akin to a rock attempting to break an egg," Flying Rat understood this logic. While the Chu Group was substantial, it was not on the same level as the Meng Family.


    "That¡¯s for sure," Meng Hao said confidently. "That juicy piece of meat, Jinluo Bay, has many eyes on it. I must secure it and defeat Chu Mengyao. Then, naturally, Chu Mengyao will look up to me."


    In business, he had his own plans and would not compromise or back down. If he let Chu Mengyao surpass him, how could he pursue her? He needed to prove himself stronger than Chu Mengyao to deserve her attention. Otherwise, if he couldn¡¯t even secure one project, how could he attract the First Businesswoman¡¯s gaze?


    "As soon as Young Master Meng takes action, victory is assured. Winning over President Chu is only a matter of time," Flying Rat flattered.


    "I like the sound of that," Meng Hao laughed delightedly, then cautiously said, "But let¡¯s not be careless. Tell the company team to focus all their efforts on the Jinluo Bay project. Additionally, prepare a grand gift; I want to pay a visit to Mayor Niu and Shen Tingting."


    "Yes, I¡¯ll arrange it right away," Flying Rat complied.


    In another car, Ji Tian and the Military Advisor were also discussing strategies.


    "The Chu sisters showing up together at the banquet is a great courtesy to Mayor Niu. In social circles, face is everything. Now, with the Jinluo Bay project, Mayor Niu will definitely consider the Chu Group. More importantly, Shen Tingting, Mayor Niu¡¯s relative, is female and easily connects with the Chu sisters. Considering various factors, emotionally, Mayor Niu is likely biased towards the Chu Group," Ji Tian analyzed softly.


    "Young Master Ji, we have two options: one, help the Chu Group to gain President Chu¡¯s favor; two, obstruct the Chu Group, which could also alter President Chu¡¯s attitude towards you," the Military Advisor lightly adjusted his glasses and smiled.


    "Oh, let¡¯s hear it," Ji Tian was slightly curious.


    "Young Master¡¯s relationship with President Chu hasn¡¯t been great. If you take this opportunity to help the Chu Group secure the project, President Chu¡¯s attitude will naturally soften. No matter what, it¡¯s a good deed. Even if President Chu is unapproachable, she won¡¯t turn a blind eye to those who¡¯ve helped her," the Military Advisor said seriously. "As for obstructing the Chu Group, if done secretly, no one will know it¡¯s us. Given Meng Hao¡¯s nature, he¡¯ll want to defeat President Chu in business to win her affection. We have no business dealings with the Chu Group, so the biggest beneficiary of obstructing them would be Meng Hao. To President Chu, it would surely seem like Meng Hao¡¯s using underhanded tactics. This way, Meng Hao¡¯s image in President Chu¡¯s eyes would take a big hit."


    Ji Tian pondered for a while, then chuckled, "Your idea is good, but let¡¯s drop the notion of helping Chu Mengyao. With the talent pool at the Chu Group, they don¡¯t need my assistance. I think openly obstructing the Chu Group and framing it as Meng Hao¡¯s doing would tarnish Meng Hao¡¯s reputation with Chu Mengyao, increasing my opportunities."


    After careful consideration, Ji Tian made up his mind.


    "Then I¡¯ll start plotting right away, getting some trusted Meng Hao associates to join us," the Military Advisor revealed a thoughtful expression.


    "Your plan is good, but it won¡¯t be easy to get Meng Hao¡¯s people to betray him," Ji Tian hesitated. This concern wasn¡¯t unfounded; the Meng Family, as market moguls, wouldn¡¯t raise people who might easily betray them.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Ji. I already have a point of entry," the Military Advisor smiled confidently.


    "Oh, let¡¯s hear it," Ji Tian said with interest.


    "We can start with the Fierce Tiger Gang. It¡¯s well-known that while the Meng Family¡¯s surface business dealings are legitimate, their shady dealings are managed by the Fierce Tiger Gang," the Military Advisor said confidently. "Getting Meng Hao¡¯s associates to switch sides is nearly impossible and would raise suspicions. But recruiting from the Fierce Tiger Gang should pose no problem, minimizing suspicion so no one knows we¡¯re the orchestrators."


    "Let¡¯s do as you plan, but be cautious not to reveal our identities," Ji Tian emphasized.


    "Rest assured, Young Master Ji. As a Military Advisor, I¡¯m not just a figurehead," the Military Advisor stated proudly. "I already have a wise strategy to make those involved believe Meng Hao instructed them."


    "Good, I¡¯ll sit back and watch a good show," Ji Tian laughed flamboyantly, then mumbled, "I¡¯ve already asked the military district to help investigate Ye Fan¡¯s identity. To know oneself and the enemy is to ensure a hundred victories. I want to find Ye Fan¡¯s weakness before making a move. If he dares to approach the woman I fancy, I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t even know how he dies."

 Chapter 190 - 187: Gunfire at the Poisonous Spider Headquarters

    Chapter 190: Chapter 187: Gunfire at the Poisonous Spider HeadquartersYe Fan, Chu Mengyao, and Chu Biyao returned to the villa, with Ye Fan focused on solving the issue of the Poisonous Spider.


    Chu Mengyao wanted to secure the Jinluo Bay project, and there were still two weeks left until the bidding, so she could relax during this period. The killing intent from the Poisonous Spider couldn¡¯t infiltrate Chu Mengyao¡¯s vicinity for the time being.


    The most effective offense is the best defense. Ye Fan didn¡¯t want to wait for the Poisonous Spider¡¯s assassins to show up before addressing the trouble. He had to eliminate this threat once and for all to thoroughly ensure Chu Mengyao¡¯s personal safety.


    The Poisonous Spider accepted the assassination contract for Chu Mengyao, so it wouldn¡¯t give up.


    Even if the Poisonous Spider suffered heavy losses, the hatred between them only deepened. Thus, Ye Fan and the Poisonous Spider were in a situation of no rest until death, which would be hard to resolve unless one party perished.


    The repeated assassination attempts by the Poisonous Spider had already angered Ye Fan. Originally, capturing the Snow Mastiff that time, he had threatened the Poisonous Spider, saying if they didn¡¯t abandon their mission, he would go after them. To ensure that Mengyao wouldn¡¯t encounter danger after leaving, and to fulfill his promise, Ye Fan had to personally go to the Poisonous Spider¡¯s base to eliminate this future trouble.


    Where the Poisonous Spider was located, others might not know, but for Ye Fan, there were no secrets. Having once been the Terminator, he naturally knew the locations of many organizations¡¯ bases. For the former God Organization, there was no secret they couldn¡¯t discover.


    "I have something to take care of; I can return within two days. If you need to go out, be cautious; for now, no assassin will come looking for trouble, so you can rest at ease," Ye Fan gently said to Mengyao.


    "Going out? Need two days? Is it something important?" Chu Mengyao was taken aback, her expression full of suspicion. Although she didn¡¯t know what Ye Fan was going to do, she knew it must be something significant.


    "Hmm, there won¡¯t be any danger, so don¡¯t worry." Ye Fan said.


    "Fanfan, are you going to secretly meet a lover?" Chu Biyao said reluctantly.


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense." Ye Fan glared at her.


    Chu Mengyao thoughtfully pondered for a moment and said, "Go ahead; is there anything I can help with?"


    "No," Ye Fan affirmed.


    "Oh." Chu Mengyao¡¯s eyes were full of reluctance.


    "I¡¯m leaving now; try not to let anyone know I¡¯m not in the villa." Ye Fan was about to leave.


    "Leaving now? So urgent?" Chu Biyao was full of curiosity.


    "Don¡¯t worry; in these two **** days, keep the door closed and refuse guests, so no one will know your whereabouts," Chu Mengyao promised.


    "That¡¯s good." Ye Fan cautioned, "Especially you, Biyao. That friend of yours, Qian Weiguo, must be coming for me. If he asks about me, you must keep your mouth shut and not divulge too much."


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the most reliable." Chu Biyao solemnly promised.


    Ye Fan hurriedly left, and Chu Mengyao and Chu Biyao were still in a daze, not understanding where Ye Fan had gone.


    "Sister, I know little follower works for the organization, and Ye Fan doesn¡¯t want the little follower to know his matters. Do you think Ye Fan is a fugitive? Should we arrange someone to help him escape?" Chu Biyao¡¯s imagination ran wild.


    "What are you thinking with that little head of yours?" Chu Mengyao reproachfully poked her sister¡¯s forehead, "Also, don¡¯t you think that with Ye Fan¡¯s high medical skills and kung fu, the organization would be suspicious of him? I think their intentions towards Ye Fan are not good, especially your little follower, who is definitely coming for Ye Fan. Be careful."


    "Sister, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone capture my brother-in-law to use as a lab rat for research," Chu Biyao swore confidently.


    "Watch your words," Chu Mengyao said helplessly, as it was not good for her sister to compare Ye Fan to a lab rat.


    Chu Biyao blinked her perplexed eyes and asked, "Sister, what do you think Fanfan is doing?"


    "He never lets me worry when doing dangerous things," Chu Mengyao thought for a moment before saying, "The Poisonous Spider assassins have made multiple attempts on my life. I think he¡¯s gone to handle this matter."


    "What?" Chu Biyao exclaimed, slapping her thigh in shock.


    She didn¡¯t have time to consider why her sister would understand Ye Fan¡¯s intentions, repeatedly sighing, "What a pity, such a pity, a lone hero entering a lair. If there were a beautiful woman captured by villains, and Ye Fan heroically rescuing her, such material would surely be explosive. Alas, the sad part is, the heroine is in the villa, while the hero is walking through the flames of war for her."


    She knew Ye Fan was methodical and couldn¡¯t possibly record the scene of infiltrating the Poisonous Spider¡¯s lair alone.


    She overlooked one question: how did Ye Fan know where the Poisonous Spider¡¯s lair was?


    On a plane heading westward in Asia, a simply dressed, rugged-looking man sat in the economy class, resting his eyes with a squint.


    This man was Ye Fan. It had been eighteen hours since he left Chu Mengyao and her sister. He had forged some fake documents and altered his appearance before heading to the Poisonous Spider¡¯s headquarters.


    The face he now wore was one he had used before while on assignments.


    He left Dongfang City quietly. Neither the satellites monitoring Dongfang City nor the men in the shadows noticed him.


    After two flight transfers and a more than five-hour-long bus ride, he arrived outside a peaceful small town.


    This small town was highly exclusive; any strangers approaching would arouse suspicion and scrutiny.


    And this small town was precisely the headquarters of the Poisonous Spider.


    The Poisonous Spider as an organization was vast, ranking seventh in Asia. Its financial and human resources were enormous, with elite members numbering around a thousand, not to mention the peripheral personnel.


    Ye Fan quietly infiltrated from outside the town, avoiding various surveillance and patrols.


    In a vent inside the town, Ye Fan slipped inside.


    Previously, while in the God Organization, Ye Fan had never been to the Poisonous Spider¡¯s headquarters, but he was extremely knowledgeable about the Poisonous Spider¡¯s intelligence.


    Underground in the town, in the core room of the base. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The white-haired woman, the chief leader of the Poisonous Spider, Ku Eryue, was currently discussing matters with three men.


    These three men were higher-ranked than the Snow Mastiff on the assassin leaderboard.


    Now, the trio had become the three most important assassins in the Poisonous Spider besides the chief leader.


    "The third leader and second leader perished one after another in Dongfang City, causing significant losses to the Poisonous Spider. Do you have any opinions?" Ku Eryue asked.


    "Our Poisonous Spider has made a name in Asia and is renowned worldwide for our ferocity. Whoever provokes us dies. We must avenge this, or else others would laugh at us, and we would lose face to survive," one of the men said.


    At this moment, the base¡¯s warning system sounded.


    Gunfire was also heard.

 Chapter 191 - 188: He Recognizes God鈥檚 Facade

    Chapter 191: Chapter 188: He Recognizes God¡¯s FacadeYe Fan was confident in paralyzing the base¡¯s early warning system and evading the assassins, but doing so would be too slow. Therefore, he launched his actions openly, without hiding his tracks, aiming to draw out the leader of the Poisonous Spider in the shortest time possible.


    The head of Poisonous Spider wanted to escape, but that was impossible. This was the base of Poisonous Spider, and an organization like this would exhaust all their power to eliminate the enemy, not abandon their base to flee.


    "What happened? Why are there gunshots? Could an enemy have infiltrated the base? But how is that possible?"


    Ku Eryue¡¯s face was pale with shock. Such an unusual situation left her stunned.


    Questions filled her mind. How could the base of Poisonous Spider be exposed, and with an enemy infiltrating¡ªsomething impossible happening, yet it was occurring, a reality Ku Eryue couldn¡¯t immediately accept.


    "Leader, what¡¯s going on?" Three men, full of confusion, were extremely surprised.


    At this moment, a man rushed in, reporting, "Leader, an enemy has invaded."


    "Which organization? How many people?" Ku Eryue asked hurriedly.


    "Just one rough man, judging by the appearance, our enemies don¡¯t look like this," the man urgently said.


    "One person!" The three assassins were even more puzzled.


    "Close all exits of the base, inform people on the ground to monitor all directions, and anyone who approaches should be killed without mercy," Ku Eryue ordered. "Let¡¯s go meet this person and see if he¡¯s grown three heads and six arms."


    In the base corridor, Ye Fan held a submachine gun, spraying bullets accompanied by splattering blood; bodies fell to the ground. The gun in his hand seemed alive, hitting wherever he aimed, each bullet becoming a deadly blade, claiming an assassin¡¯s life.


    The Poisonous Spider people, once hit, were not just injured but died instantly.


    Ye Fan¡¯s gun was quick, accurate, and ruthless, each shot a kill, each bullet deadly.


    "Kill, damn it, kill him for me."


    "Shoot him dead, shoot him dead for me."


    "Damn it, where did this freak come from, how is he so terrifying?"


    "Every bullet can kill a person, damn it, this is too unbelievable."


    The Poisonous Spider people were frightened; such an enemy instilled unprecedented fear in their hearts.


    Their bullets couldn¡¯t catch up with Ye Fan¡¯s figure, and every time Ye Fan fired, their side dropped dead without even a scream. Such scenes already had them trembling with fear; the battle had only just begun, and they wanted to use their numbers to eliminate the enemy, but the ground was covered with their comrades¡¯ corpses.


    "Grenades, blast him to death!"


    Someone shouted as grenades arced through the air, covering the area where Ye Fan was.


    "Ratatatat!" Ye Fan opened fire, a row of bullets aimed at the grenades.


    Bullets streaked precisely toward the grenades¡¯ path.


    "Boom boom boom!" Explosions rolled with fiery and hot waves, destroying smoke billowed.


    "Ahh ahh ahh!" The Poisonous Spider¡¯s assassins on the side were affected, and those injured cried out in agony.


    "Damn it, how can this be? How can this be!"


    "Bullets can even blow up grenades, damn it, I know bullets can blow up grenades, but it¡¯s not possible to blow up all of them, it¡¯s unbelievable, damn it it truly is unbelievable."


    The Poisonous Spider people¡¯s souls trembled.


    The more terrifying Ye Fan¡¯s displayed strength, the more dreadful the shock he brought them.


    "Charge, rush up and shoot him into a sieve." Poisonous Spider people shouted, as over a dozen formed a line and charged at Ye Fan.


    With the roar of bullets, these dozens of people fell dead in an instant.


    When Ku Eryue arrived at the scene of the battle, she glanced at all the dead and felt sorrowful.


    "Leader, what should we do now? The enemy is terrifying, we are no match for him. In less than five minutes, we have lost seventy-eight people; I have already called more people to come here," the killers beside Ku Eryue, still trembling with fear, looked towards her.


    Ku Eryue squinted slightly, wishing to know what to do now.


    "Who on earth is the enemy?" Ku Eryue asked with patience.


    "I don¡¯t know," the assassins truthfully answered.


    "Useless, so many people died, and you don¡¯t even know the identity of the assassin," one of the three assassins immediately got angry, scolding, "Stop shooting, this will only cause more deaths, let¡¯s personally experience this person¡¯s prowess."


    The three assassins decided to take action themselves.


    "Wait, do you have a photo of the enemy?" Ku Eryue suppressed the unease in her heart and asked softly.


    "This is the surveillance footage," an assassin handed over a tablet, displaying the image of Ye Fan.


    "It¡¯s him?!!" Upon seeing the person on the screen, Ku Eryue was completely stunned. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Leader, do you know him?"


    The three assassins and others cast puzzled glances; they didn¡¯t know who Ye Fan was, as there wasn¡¯t such a person among their known enemies, and they didn¡¯t understand how their leader recognized this foe.


    Ku Eryue¡¯s expression became extremely complicated and shocked.


    "This person is someone we cannot afford to provoke; he alone can easily wipe out my entire Poisonous Spider head-on."


    "We must have offended him somehow, bringing us the calamity of death."


    "Instruct the brothers to cease resistance; any resistance is futile. I¡¯m going to meet him."


    Ku Eryue stood up and started towards Ye Fan.


    "What?"


    "This is the headquarters of the Poisonous Spider, with around five hundred elite assassins, plus the ground forces, more than a thousand at headquarters, this is a forbidden zone, even if the almighty comes in, they would hardly escape, how could he have the capability to wipe out my entire Poisonous Spider, how is that possible?"


    The three assassins and others were stunned by Ku Eryue¡¯s words.


    When they regained their composure, Ku Eryue had already walked away.


    "Leader," the three assassins wanted to follow.


    "Stand where you are, do not move, no one is allowed to approach without my command," Ku Eryue ordered.


    "Yes," The Poisonous Spider people stood still in confusion; the leader¡¯s words were an edict they dared not defy.


    Ye Fan had disguised himself as a rough man, looking vastly different from before, so how could Ku Eryue recognize Ye Fan?


    In fact, if Ye Fan showed his true face, Ku Eryue would recognize the mysterious man by Chu Mengyao¡¯s side immediately.


    But, under the current circumstances, things became much more complex.

 Chapter 192 - 189: God鈥檚 Little Brother鈥檚 Supreme Glory

    Chapter 192: Chapter 189: God¡¯s Little Brother¡¯s Supreme Glory"Benefactor, please accept my bow."


    Ku Eryue, the leader of Poisonous Spider, a notorious figure in Asia and even the world, softened at the knees and knelt down before Ye Fan.


    If the assassins of Poisonous Spider knew of this scene, they would definitely be shocked to the point of dropping their jaws.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Ye Fan was a bit bewildered; such a sudden change, calling him a benefactor, he¡¯s more like their terminator.


    His current face was one of the many he had used in the past, and if he exposed his true appearance, Ku Eryue might recognize him because he had dealt a deadly blow to Poisonous Spider while being around Chu Mengyao. It would be completely natural for Poisonous Spider to know his look. But currently, he was recognized by Ku Eryue as a benefactor, which made things a bit strange.


    Ye Fan thought it over and understood the general situation. Perhaps, during a mission with a rugged appearance, he accidentally saved Ku Eryue. Other than that, he could not think of any other possibilities.


    He wasn¡¯t familiar with Ku Eryue, which didn¡¯t impact him at all. According to his past conduct, he had no habit of saving people.


    Moreover, God Organization had rules, and Ye Fan would never do anything to harm himself to help others.


    Therefore, faced with Ku Eryue¡¯s actions, Ye Fan furrowed his brows in confusion.


    "It seems like we¡¯re meeting for the first time. I¡¯ve already warned you once, given you the opportunity, and you didn¡¯t cherish it, so I¡¯ve come to kill you personally. It¡¯s impossible for you to expect me to spare you." Ye Fan¡¯s expression was exceptionally cold.


    To him, Ku Eryue might have used some trick, wanting to survive.


    "Benefactor, I know who you are, do you remember the Middle East four years ago?" Ku Eryue raised her head, a look of recollection on her face. "At that time, one of my enemies united with local warlords to try to kill me. But that warlord died at your hands, saving my life. I didn¡¯t know who saved me then, but I found out later. God Organization claimed that the warlord died at the hands of the Terminator, and I knew it was you who saved me. You probably don¡¯t remember finishing your mission, incidentally saving me, but I remember. Since then, I vowed to repay this kindness and never expected to meet my benefactor under such circumstances."


    "This face of yours was seen by many at the time. You didn¡¯t harm innocent people, just eliminated your target. That¡¯s how I recognize this face of yours. Combined with your skills, I¡¯m sure you are him, the legend of the dark forces."


    Ku Eryue mentioned an incident from the past, which was her only chance to know the Terminator.


    Since then, she knew the man who saved her was the world¡¯s legend, the king of underground forces, the Terminator.


    She also found out that this rugged face in front of her was one of the faces frequently used by the Terminator.


    She knew she was not qualified to know the Terminator, so she could only keep this life-saving kindness in her heart.


    She never thought the Terminator would come to kill on her turf.


    The Terminator wiped out almost all the high-level members of God Organization, and since then, the Terminator, crowned with the ¡¯God¡¯ title by national leaders, vanished without a trace, leaving no one or organization with any information about the Terminator.


    Ye Fan¡¯s expression remained calm. Ku Eryue¡¯s words, he believed, were neither cold nor warm: "At that time, I didn¡¯t intend to save you, so there¡¯s no need to regard me as a benefactor. Today, I¡¯ve come to kill you. How do you wish to die?"


    "Benefactor, how did I offend you?" Ku Eryue inquired, her mind racing, connecting recent enemies, and according to Ye Fan¡¯s words, had threatened Poisonous Spider once. There was only one person who had done that, and the only occurrence was when Snow Mastiff was captured, and Poisonous Spider¡¯s base received a call from Snow Mastiff¡¯s phone, but the voice belonged to Ye Fan. So, after analyzing the above, she instantly understood: "So, you are the Terminator. There are probably very few who know the real face of the Terminator, and I happen to be one of them. Those who recognize you probably don¡¯t know who you are."


    Ye Fan¡¯s expression remained indifferent, showing no difference due to Ku Eryue¡¯s words. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now that you know my identity, you must die, do you understand?" Ye Fan said amusedly.


    "I understand." Ku Eryue responded nonchalantly, "Actually, dying at my benefactor¡¯s hand is an honor for me. I just don¡¯t want to die as the enemy of my benefactor, although I don¡¯t have the qualification to be your enemy. But since my benefactor has come here, it can be considered destiny. I just want to ask my benefactor one thing, let me work for you. Any assassin would worship the Terminator; becoming your subordinate, even if dying a hundred times, would be supreme glory."


    Ye Fan¡¯s eyes were calm, but inside he was pondering. He had many enemies; if Ku Eryue pledged loyalty to him, she could serve as a small assistance.


    "Can I trust you?" Ye Fan asked.


    "My benefactor has already made a judgment." Ku Eryue confirmed.


    Ye Fan thought for a moment, and indeed, as Ku Eryue said, he trusted her. A leader regarded him as a benefactor just because he accidentally saved her once during a mission, and even now she knelt before him.


    Ku Eryue¡¯s capability to do this proved she was someone who valued feelings and loyalty.


    Such people are rare, especially in dark forces, encountering one is definitely fortunate.


    "You can stand up now." Ye Fan casually said, then started contemplating his own matters. He had never thought about recruiting a batch of subordinates, but since Ku Eryue brought up the topic, he had to consider it carefully.


    "Even a dragon, when hidden among the populace, must stir up the wind and clouds. Even if one desires peace, the tree longs to be still but the wind never ceases. So my benefactor should have no concerns and go ahead and accept us." Ku Eryue seemingly understood what Ye Fan was contemplating based on his current lifestyle, and she was determined to dispel his worries and become his subordinate eagerly.


    "Don¡¯t you need to think about it further?" Ye Fan asked with interest.


    "I¡¯ve thought it through." Ku Eryue responded straightforwardly.


    "If you want to follow me, then fine, but you must ensure that none of the members within the organization possess any perverted tendencies. I don¡¯t care about their pasts; I just don¡¯t wish for anyone to massacre the weak or recklessly kill the innocent." Ye Fan warned.


    "No problem, I¡¯ll proceed with cleaning right after this." Ku Eryue decisively made people click their tongues.


    "I¡¯m leaving now; the remaining matters are on you." Ye Fan swung around and left.


    "Benefactor, you can stay a bit longer since this place is already yours. You should at least see me reorganize Poisonous Spider..." Ku Eryue tried to retain him until Ye Fan¡¯s silhouette vanished like a ghost before she sensibly fell silent.

 Chapter 193 - 190: The Concerns of Two Sisters

    Chapter 193: Chapter 190: The Concerns of Two SistersThe Poisonous Spider narrowly escaped destruction and is destined to be reborn, becoming a force under Ye Fan¡¯s command.


    "Worthy of being the Terminator, worthy of being a god, I will never disappoint you." Ku Eryue looked in the direction where Ye Fan disappeared, clenching her pink fists.


    When Ku Eryue appeared before the group of followers, they asked anxiously, "Leader, are you okay? Where¡¯s the enemy?"


    "He walked right past you, and you didn¡¯t even notice." Ku Eryue said bitterly. Ye Fan left so quickly that in the blink of an eye, he was gone. Naturally, they didn¡¯t notice, and seeing the fear in their eyes, her awe for the Terminator grew even stronger.


    "How¡¯s that possible? He¡¯s a person, not a ghost. If he left, how could we not see?" The followers were utterly confused, not disbelieving their leader, but finding the situation too strange.


    "He¡¯s gone, really gone. When did he leave? How did he leave?" After inspecting the surroundings and finding no trace of anyone, they were dumbfounded, bewildered to the extreme.


    "Leader, who is that person, really?" someone asked fearfully.


    "Don¡¯t ask too much, dispose of the bodies." Ku Eryue ordered.


    "Yes." The crowd began to act.


    Who Ye Fan was, they didn¡¯t know. What he talked about with the leader, they didn¡¯t know either. Though they had many doubts in their hearts, they didn¡¯t dare to ask, only to execute the leader¡¯s orders.


    Ku Eryue went to the room with the three assassins, their expressions sunk to the bottom. Others didn¡¯t see Ye Fan leaving, but the three caught a trace, which is why their faces grew so solemn.


    "Leader, who exactly is that man?" one couldn¡¯t help but ask quietly, shock still strong in their eyes. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know who he is, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t ask further. All you need to know is that he could easily destroy my Poisonous Spider." Ku Eryue didn¡¯t explain.


    "How is that possible?"


    "Since when did my Poisonous Spider provoke such a formidable force!"


    "Being able to destroy my Poisonous Spider single-handedly, there aren¡¯t more than ten such people in the world."


    The three assassins were dumbstruck, astonished beyond measure.


    "He once saved my life. I knelt on the ground, pleading, before he agreed to take in my Poisonous Spider under him. Working for him is our honor. To avoid bringing disgrace to being his followers, we must strive hard." Ku Eryue stared at the three, decisively saying, "From now on, weed out those in the organization who delight in killing innocent people and have poor conduct. I want a new Poisonous Spider, not the one it was before."


    "What?"


    "The leader knelt and begged to become a follower?!"


    "Since when did the great leader of the Poisonous Spider become so worthless."


    "Why, why!"


    "Has the world gone mad, or has the great leader, or have we?"


    The three assassins were at a loss, exchanging glances, finally understanding the leader¡¯s intent.


    Knowing this, they understood there were things they needn¡¯t know.


    But the mighty Poisonous Spider, becoming someone¡¯s subordinate, and even pleading, was too shocking.


    "Go get to work. In the future, act according to my orders and don¡¯t gossip." Ku Eryue commanded.


    "Yes." The three assassins bowed in agreement, their expressions earnest.


    A bloodbath began inside the Poisonous Spider. Ku Eryue¡¯s orders were the topmost directive, and the three assassins carried them out strictly, expelling those who didn¡¯t meet the criteria from the organization.


    "Benefactor, once I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll visit you, and apologize to Chu Mengyao for the fright she suffered." Ku Eryue already planned on a trip to Dongfang City.


    ......


    At six in the evening, the day after Ye Fan left, he returned to the villa.


    In less than two days, the sisters Chu Mengyao and Chu Biyao were fraught with worry. Just as Chu Mengyao guessed, they assumed Ye Fan had gone to deal with the Poisonous Spider crisis.


    Though they didn¡¯t know how Ye Fan would handle it or where he went, they didn¡¯t dare call him, fearing they might trouble him. Thus, they waited anxiously, and time crawled by painfully, their worry visible in their worn expressions.


    "I wonder when Fanfan will return. What if something happened." Chu Biyao fretted.


    "Don¡¯t scare yourself. Nothing will happen." Chu Mengyao reassured her sister, not realizing her anxiety surpassed her sister¡¯s.


    The sisters sat on the sofa waiting, as Ye Fan promised to return in two days.


    Now, the promised time was near.


    A soft click and the door opened.


    "Ye Fan, it must be Ye Fan." Chu Biyao jumped up.


    Chu Mengyao stood up suddenly, concealing her longing and worry, not wanting Ye Fan to see.


    Ye Fan entered the villa, and the first thing he saw was Chu Biyao rushing toward him.


    "Fanfan, you¡¯re back. You really are punctual, not late at all. You said two days, and it really is two days, though to me, it felt like countless two days." Chu Biyao pulled Ye Fan to the hall, making him sit, "Sister, he¡¯s here now, before you. We can finally relax, I¡¯ll go fetch the food."


    Looking at Mengyao, trying hard to hide her worry, and Biyao, who turned her worry into joy instantly, Ye Fan felt a warm sensation in his heart. The sisters constantly thought of him, and this sincere affection was precious.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you it was just a short trip, why worry so much?" Ye Fan said warmly.


    In his heart, he blamed himself, thinking he shouldn¡¯t have let the sisters worry with him.


    "Did you go to deal with the threat from the Poisonous Spider?" Chu Mengyao asked softly.


    "Yes, how did you know?" Ye Fan didn¡¯t hide it anymore. Now that he returned unharmed, there was no need for secrecy. He initially feared the sisters would worry blindly, but now there was no need to worry.


    "Just a guess." Chu Mengyao spoke confidently.


    She and Ye Fan exchanged a glance, smiles spreading on their faces.


    With tacit understanding, everything was clear without words.


    "From now on, you don¡¯t need to worry about assassins showing up. If you go to the company, there¡¯s no need to worry either." Ye Fan said.


    "Mhm, I¡¯ll go to the company tomorrow and take you along. You¡¯ve never been to our company anyway." Chu Mengyao fully considered Ye Fan family; the company was now ¡¯ours.¡¯


    "Good." Ye Fan nodded.


    Chu Mengyao handling work at the company could save a lot of trouble.


    Ever since the Poisonous Spider assassins appeared, she hadn¡¯t gone to the company to prevent possible assassinations.


    Now, there¡¯s no need to worry about these issues anymore.

 Chapter 194 - 191: This Scene Has No Set Routine

    Chapter 194: Chapter 191: This Scene Has No Set Routine"Brother-in-law, from now on at home, I¡¯m responsible for feeding you well and making you chubby."


    Chu Biyao served up the dishes she had prepared earlier, urging Ye Fan to hurry up and eat.


    "Chubby? What do you take me for?" Ye Fan muttered, feeling annoyed.


    "Hehe, regardless of what you think, it¡¯s all for your own good, right?" Chu Biyao teased with a mischievous smile.


    "Drink some water." Chu Mengyao also attended to him with care.


    "Alright, alright." Ye Fan agreed happily.


    The two sisters watched interestedly, smiles spreading across their faces, as Ye Fan enjoyed a delightful dinner.


    After dinner, the three of them watched TV and chatted.


    Chu Biyao voiced her curiosity, "Fanfan, did you really take care of the Poisonous Spider? I hear the Poisonous Spider is quite skilled, having trained many assassins, yet you managed to deal with them all on your own."


    Not only did Chu Biyao¡¯s eyes widen with curiosity, but even Chu Mengyao showed a look of inquiry.


    One person handling an assassin¡¯s organization¡ªthat¡¯s quite a feat.


    "No, I sat down for a talk with the leader of the Poisonous Spider and resolved things." Ye Fan said seriously.


    "Yeah, right. Who are you fooling? Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? A killer organization¡¯s leader isn¡¯t someone you can just talk to, much less expect them not to fight back when you confront them. Seriously, dreaming much?" Chu Biyao stuck out her tongue.


    "Believe it or not, I believe it," Ye Fan naturally had no way to convince Chu Biyao¡¯s disbelief.


    Chu Mengyao chuckled silently, not saying a word.


    Chu Biyao dropped the subject and spoke enthusiastically, "Do you know what day it is tomorrow?"


    "It¡¯s not a holiday, just a regular day." Ye Fan responded confidently.


    "You¡¯re so clueless." Chu Biyao shot Ye Fan a disdainful look, then turned to her sister, "Sis, do you know what day it is tomorrow?"


    "What day is it?" Chu Mengyao asked, puzzled.


    "Sis, you¡¯re as clueless as Fanfan." Chu Biyao showed disdain, without keeping them guessing, she announced loudly, "Tomorrow is your one-month anniversary of meeting each other. I¡¯ve already reserved a table for you at the Roman Style Restaurant. Remember to go for a meal after getting off work tomorrow afternoon."


    "Every day could be an anniversary if meeting counts!" Ye Fan replied with a hint of bitterness.


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s face flushed slightly. She knew well that the Roman Style Restaurant was a couple¡¯s venue.


    "Fanfan, you¡¯ve been with my sister for almost a month now, and a lot has happened during this time. Especially since my sister no longer encounters assassins, she¡¯s able to return to work at the company. It¡¯s natural to celebrate." Chu Biyao said casually.


    Ye Fan thought carefully, realizing he had never had a proper meal with Mengyao outside. Going for one meal wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    Besides, Chu Biyao already reserved the table, there¡¯s no choice but to go¡ªcouldn¡¯t disappoint this gesture.


    "After running around for two days, you must be tired. Clean up and rest early." Chu Mengyao took her sister to rest.


    A silent night passed.


    The following day, Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao headed to the company early.


    On the way, Chu Mengyao said with amusement, "I have a suggestion, not sure if I should say it?"


    "What is it?" Ye Fan asked, curious.


    "You should get off now, buy two worn-out clothes from a roadside stall, wear them, put on old slippers, carry a fertilizer bag, and sling a canvas bag around your waist. Ride a Flying Pigeon bike¡ªI¡¯ll be waiting in the CEO¡¯s office at the company. When you appear outside the company, it would be super flashy. Firstly, the security will stop you, and you can play out a scene where you confront the guards. Then claim the CEO of the Chu Group is your wife, or use other such titles, wouldn¡¯t that be a grand entrance?"


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s eyes twinkled as if sharing a fun idea, her expressions lively.


    "Your idea is quite unique, but I think I¡¯ll pass," Ye Fan showed a bitter face, finding the suggestion absurd.


    From what Mengyao suggested, it was a deliberate act of showing off¡ªa senseless act better avoided, else trouble might follow.


    Deliberately dressing as a beggar to boss others around¡ªit¡¯s just pointless.


    "That¡¯s not my idea, it¡¯s not unique at all. It¡¯s practically a clich¨¦. Haven¡¯t you read novels? So many urban fiction plots feature this. The protagonists always love these scenarios, and readers enjoy them too." Chu Mengyao explained casually.


    "Oh, so that¡¯s it. I don¡¯t read novels, so I wasn¡¯t aware," Ye Fan responded slowly, "I even thought Biyao came up with some unique storyline herself¡ªturns out they¡¯re old clich¨¦s."


    "Actually, as someone like me¡ªa CEO¡ªI¡¯m perfect for the heroine role. I don¡¯t have time to read such ridiculous novels. It¡¯s all Biyao who reads them, and I hear it from her." Chu Mengyao clarified her stance.


    The vehicle stopped at the entrance of Chu Group.


    The eighteen-story building¡ªthis was the headquarters of Chu Group. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The four large words, Chu Group, shone brightly, hanging on the skyscraper.


    Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan got out of the car, and the situation was different from before.


    At that moment, the security guards were already lined up in two rows, waiting for the CEO to arrive.


    Shen Yahut stood in front of the guards.


    "Good morning, CEO." The security guards bowed in greeting.


    They were excited¡ªthe CEO had not been to the company for a month, they could finally see her again. As security guards, they were invigorated.


    Chu Mengyao walked past them like a queen, not even glancing at them.


    Ye Fan and Shen Yahut closely followed on her right, and Ye Fan was in the middle. This easily gave the illusion that Chu Mengyao and Shen Yahut were following Ye Fan.


    "Something¡¯s off, who is that guy?"


    "Isn¡¯t he the CEO¡¯s driver? Why is he going in with her?"


    "This guy must be something special."


    The security guards started discussing.


    The security team leader spoke up, addressing the guards, "Did you all get a good look at that big brother? Remember his appearance clearly. If you see him, be polite. Anyone who¡¯s blind enough to offend such a powerful person, beware¡ªI¡¯ll fire you."


    "Chief, don¡¯t worry, we definitely won¡¯t provoke that big brother. Next time we see him, we¡¯ll welcome him warmly," the guards quickly promised, but upon reconsideration, they realized they had been preoccupied with welcoming the CEO and hadn¡¯t really seen Ye Fan¡¯s face clearly.


    One security guard muttered weakly, "Chief, I didn¡¯t get a clear look at that big brother¡¯s face."


    "Idiot, the surveillance room caught everything crystal clear. You don¡¯t even know this basic information about being a guard. Don¡¯t go around saying you work under me¡ªI can¡¯t afford that shame," the security team leader reprimanded.


    "Smart thinking, Chief," the guard praised.


    An anxious guard suggested, "Chief, should we get a photo of that big brother printed for everyone to see?"


    "You¡¯ve got the right idea, go do it," the security team leader approved.


    "Chief, should we frame the big brother¡¯s photo and offer fruits and incense in tribute¡ªjust a token of respect?" a guard proposed.


    Then, there was nothing more.

 Chapter 195 - 192: The Man in the President鈥檚 Office

    Chapter 195: Chapter 192: The Man in the President¡¯s OfficeTaking the exclusive elevator, Chu Mengyao, Ye Fan, and Shen Yahut headed straight for the President¡¯s office.


    "Hello, President."


    "Hello, President!" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ......


    Along the way, everyone who saw Chu Mengyao greeted her with a smile.


    At the same time, they wondered internally, "Who is this guy? Why is he with the President?"


    Of course, such questions were only pondered internally, as they dared not gossip recklessly about the President.


    President¡¯s office.


    Shen Yahut reported, "President, the Jinluo Bay project has been added to the agenda, and you need to personally host this meeting."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll prepare first and hold the meeting in ten minutes," Chu Mengyao said efficiently.


    "I¡¯ll notify the department heads and have them attend the meeting." Shen Yahut started making calls.


    "We have coffee and tea. What would you like?" Chu Mengyao looked at Ye Fan, "Since it¡¯s your first time here, you will be my consultant from now on. If you¡¯re interested, you can learn about the company. If you feel bored, feel free to take a walk."


    "You do your thing, don¡¯t mind me." Ye Fan replied unreservedly, knowing this consultant role was to facilitate his movement within the company. In fact, he was quite interested in getting to know the Chu Group¡¯s situation, so boredom was unlikely.


    Chu Mengyao left with Shen Yahut to hold the meeting.


    In the President¡¯s office, Ye Fan was left alone. He sat at the President¡¯s desk, opened the computer, and began browsing. First, he wanted to have a general understanding of Chu Group¡¯s situation.


    Chu Group is very large, operating a number of industry chains under its wing, truly an omnipotent company.


    However, there is a disadvantage: after integrating the shares and kicking Zhang Daya, Zhao Xianghua, and Wang Zijian out as major shareholders, ever since Chu Mengyao took full control, the residual forces of these shareholders within the company haven¡¯t been eradicated. The fear of retribution from the President made them harbor dissenting thoughts, evident from the occasional small negative information coming out from Chu Group.


    Soon, the news about Ye Fan being Chu Mengyao¡¯s consultant seemed to spread throughout the company like wildfire.


    "Have you heard about the man in the President¡¯s office?"


    "Yes, I¡¯ve heard. It¡¯s been a while since I heard about it. They say that this guy was appointed by the President as a consultant."


    "A consultant for Chu Group; must be quite capable."


    "Who knows if he¡¯s really capable or not?"


    "What do you think is the relationship between him and the President?"


    "Hard to say, not only does he occupy the President¡¯s office, but he has made it his own territory, lounged on the President¡¯s special chair, played with the President¡¯s exclusive computer, sat at the President¡¯s exclusive desk, and drank the President¡¯s exclusive coffee. I guess this person must be something special."


    Various discussions spread from company employees, large and small, each conversation focused on the man inside the President¡¯s office. They were unclear about Ye Fan¡¯s origins and identity, and this term had become a private consensus among them.


    Of course, regarding the gossip about the President¡¯s private affairs, everyone only touched the surface and didn¡¯t talk much more.


    They all knew the President had two major suitors who previously often showed diligence at the company¡¯s entrance.


    This past month, the President though didn¡¯t come to the company, and the two suitors didn¡¯t, but it¡¯s conceivable that these two suitors coming to the company was a matter of time, since these two won¡¯t miss any chance to get close to Chu Mengyao.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" The President¡¯s office door was knocked upon.


    "Come in," Ye Fan spoke like the host.


    "Hehe." Accompanied by a gentle laugh, a lady in professional attire walked into the office.


    "Juanjuan, why is it you?" Ye Fan was taken aback, wide-eyed and speechless, unable to figure out why Ye Juanjuan was here.


    Even if Ye Juanjuan was transferred to the head office by Chu Mengyao, he should have known, but oddly enough, he hadn¡¯t received a single bit of information¡ªit was strange, really strange.


    "Brother, why can¡¯t it be me? By the look on your face, you seem quite surprised." Ye Juanjuan chuckled, carrying some documents as she approached Ye Fan.


    "Please, come sit." Ye Fan swiftly got up, inviting Ye Juanjuan to sit, "What would you like to drink, let me pour it for you."


    "Don¡¯t trouble yourself. If others saw, how could I keep mixing in the company?" Ye Juanjuan laughed easily, "It wouldn¡¯t be good if colleagues looked down upon me saying I had some backing."


    "This is the President¡¯s office; normally nobody comes here. Besides, Mengyao is hosting a meeting, so even less would come here." Ye Fan pulled Ye Juanjuan to sit beside him, then poured a cup of coffee, "How¡¯s uncle¡¯s leg?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, he can walk already, recovering quickly." Ye Juanjuan said casually.


    "That¡¯s good." Ye Fan nodded.


    "This is the financial report, the Minister asked me to deliver it, later please let the President look over it." Ye Juanjuan first mentioned official business. She¡¯s the Assistant to the Finance Minister now; what she studied in university was accounting, and now she¡¯s put it to use.


    Ye Fan put the report aside, after enquiring about the situation, he then learned that Ye Juanjuan was transferred to headquarters three days ago to serve under the Finance Minister as an assistant.


    "Company rumors have been rife about the man in the President¡¯s office, it has become a topic among everyone. I guessed it was you right away, didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d truly be at leisure, sitting in the President¡¯s dedicated office, drinking coffee¡ªit must be a comfortable life." Ye Juanjuan giggled.


    "Not at all, I have loads to do right now, at the very least, I need to understand the company¡¯s status first, right?" Ye Fan said helplessly.


    "The President sure is good to you, raising you to the heavens, how far have you two progressed?" Ye Juanjuan asked with interest.


    "I¡¯m also very good to her, okay?" Ye Fan defended, "As for the relationship, you better not get involved; you haven¡¯t settled your own affairs yet and dare poke into mine, how shameless."


    "Still keeping secrets from me, is there any point?" Ye Juanjuan rolled her eyes, then said: "I know, by this afternoon, you and the President are going to a couples restaurant for a couples meal, right?"


    "I don¡¯t know." Ye Fan really didn¡¯t know.


    "You¡¯ll know by then." Ye Juanjuan gave a playful smile, then drank up the coffee, turned around, and left, "Brother, goodbye. I await your good news."


    Chu Biyao gave Ye Juanjuan some inside information, naturally aware of Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao¡¯s adventures.


    Ye Fan thought about it and understood¡ªChu Biyao using "going for a meal" meant just that, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle wryly.


    But it¡¯s all good; whether it¡¯s a couples meal or whatever, it¡¯s just a meal.


    What¡¯s there to be surprised about?


    Actually, deep down, he was quite looking forward to it.

 Chapter 196 - 193 Domineering CEO

    Chapter 196: Chapter 193 Domineering CEOConference room.


    All the ministers and supervisors of Chu Group¡¯s departments were present.


    "I won¡¯t elaborate on the importance of the Jinluo Bay project. Securing this land to build a comfortable tourist resort is crucial for the long-term development of the company, so our primary goal these days is to win this project."


    Chu Mengyao was concise as she brought up the most challenging case the company was currently facing.


    "Quickly compile comprehensive materials on the bidding plan, funding assessment, and environmental management issues." She listed all the points of concern and assigned several tasks.


    In fact, during the days Chu Mengyao hadn¡¯t been at the company, the entire focus had been on the Jinluo Bay project.


    Then Shen Yahut introduced the situation and the progress made regarding Jinluo Bay.


    The Minister of the Technical Department, Zhou Wen, was a shrewd man, but at this moment he looked somewhat troubled, hesitating because he had received news that a newly developed smartphone product had been leaked, and another company had launched the product ahead of schedule.


    At the first instance of receiving this news, Zhou Wen knew there was a mole.


    "President, I need to report something to you." Zhou Wen stood up, interrupting Shen Yahut¡¯s introduction.


    "What¡¯s the situation? Speak." Chu Mengyao said immediately.


    "The confidential information of the smartphone product recently developed by the Technical Department has been leaked. Luya Company just held a press conference, and the product they launched is exactly the same as ours." Zhou Wen said.


    He didn¡¯t say much, but anyone with a brain could understand that there must be a mole who leaked the product information to Luya.


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s expression darkened, and she said coldly, "After Zhang Daya and the other major shareholders exited the company, I did not pursue the die-hard supporters of the three major shareholders because I wanted to give them a chance. I hoped some people would realize the reality ¡ª it wasn¡¯t me who wronged Zhang Daya; they were the ones who made unforgivable mistakes. There were occasional negative rumors about the company, but I didn¡¯t bother with investigating who was behind them, but this time it¡¯s gone too far. On my first day back at the company this month, such a thing happened, clearly a slap in my face."


    "Fine, since it¡¯s like this, I don¡¯t need to be polite. I won¡¯t spare anyone involved in this case, and I will also announce in the business world ¡ª anyone who hires people fired from Chu Group will be going against us. I want to see how they will fare in the business world."


    "Those who committed serious offenses will be handed over to the court; if the law can¡¯t deal with them, I will."


    "Chu Group was founded by my grandfather; it¡¯s the Chu Family¡¯s enterprise, not by Zhang Daya and the three major shareholders."


    "Zhang Daya harbored ill intentions to take over the company, which was wishful thinking, and now someone is still stirring trouble under my nose. I will make sure you won¡¯t get away with it."


    As Chu Mengyao sternly uttered these words, each word struck the hearts of the ministers like a thunderclap, leaving them dazed.


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s domineering presence made everyone¡¯s heart pound like a drum to varying degrees.


    Indeed, Chu Group belongs to the Chu Family. Despite Chu Mengyao being a woman, she could manage such a large company and continue to expand it not because she relied on her family¡¯s shelter, but due to her real abilities and mind.


    "President, it should have been done this way long ago. Kicking out the troublemakers for the company¡¯s unity is the best choice." Zhang Jing, the Minister of Finance, a beautiful woman, muttered to herself.


    Ye Juanjuan was Zhang Jing¡¯s assistant, and the faction led by Zhang Jing and others was loyal to Chu Group.


    When Zhang Daya and the three major shareholders were still in power, they couldn¡¯t extend their influence into all departments.


    Departments like the Finance and Technical Departments were under the president¡¯s control.


    After Chu Mengyao faced trouble, and Zhang Daya and the three were expelled from the company, some residual problems were still not eliminated.


    The Minister of Marketing hurriedly said, "President, I¡¯m willing to accept investigation. I was promoted by Zhang Daya, but I have never done anything harmful to the company..."


    In fact, after Zhang Daya¡¯s downfall and miserable death, he realized reality. He indeed hadn¡¯t done anything detrimental to the company, but now he was fearful. If the president decided to settle old scores and fired him, his future would be ruined. With the president¡¯s declaration, no company would dare to hire anyone leaving Chu Group.


    Chu Mengyao interrupted the Marketing Minister, "I will only pursue those who have committed serious crimes, handing them over to face legal punishment, to ensure they are disgraced and impoverished. As for those who haven¡¯t betrayed the company, I won¡¯t hold them accountable."


    The Marketing Minister let out a sigh of relief, knowing the president meant what she said, and his concerns were indeed unnecessary.


    She glanced at everyone present and said coldly, "Maybe you think I¡¯m just talking nonsense and that evidence hasn¡¯t been found. Anyone worried about this will soon despair because it won¡¯t be long before I gather all the evidence."


    Chu Mengyao relied on Ye Fan.


    With Ye Fan¡¯s hacking skills, resolving such minor issues was utterly insignificant. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Zhou Wen, as the Minister of the Technical Department, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have any suspects." Chu Mengyao looked at Zhou Wen, her aura naturally cold, her expression frosty, bringing significant pressure to everyone.


    "Minister of HR Liu Mang has had contact with the smartphone product, so he is the prime suspect." Zhou Wen looked at a man.


    "Zhou Wen, don¡¯t slander me!" Liu Mang was furious.


    "Minister Liu, whether you¡¯re wronged or not, you¡¯ll soon find out. Hand over your phone now." Chu Mengyao stated with undeniable authority.


    Shen Yahut urged to collect Liu Mang¡¯s phone.


    "Take Minister Liu¡¯s computer, phone, and such to Ye Fan. He knows what to do." Chu Mengyao instructed, "After dealing with Minister Liu, have Ye Fan check all the people on the list, reviewing their call records or communication software for any issues."


    The people on the list were naturally those nurtured by Zhang Daya and others in the past.


    "Okay." Shen Yahut went down to work.


    He didn¡¯t know what talents Ye Fan possessed, but since the president said so, she had to trust the president.


    "I¡¯ve erased all the traces that might incriminate me. There¡¯s nothing they can find." Liu Mang laughed to himself inwardly, feeling relieved.


    "What is the president planning to do?" Zhou Wen and Zhang Jing, among others, did not understand the president¡¯s intentions.


    "I¡¯ll show you what my consultant is capable of." Chu Mengyao felt a silent triumph, and to calm everyone down, she pushed her consultant into the spotlight.


    "That consultant seems to be a formidable figure." Zhang Jing and others¡¯ expressions eased. The president¡¯s words were convincing; they all believed.

 Chapter 197 - 194: Two Carriages of Roses

    Chapter 197: Chapter 194: Two Carriages of RosesIn the CEO¡¯s office, after Shen Yahut conveyed the CEO¡¯s instructions, Ye Fan began to busy himself.


    "Ye Fan, can you do it? The CEO is still waiting, you mustn¡¯t drop the ball." Shen Yahut was somewhat worried.


    "No problem." Ye Fan displayed a confident expression.


    Shen Yahut didn¡¯t know of Ye Fan¡¯s hacking skills, so she couldn¡¯t help but worry. At this critical moment, if Ye Fan didn¡¯t put in some effort, she didn¡¯t know how the CEO would punish those tumors.


    Five minutes later, Shen Yahut¡¯s expression froze, full of shock. She just watched as Ye Fan quickly typed on the keyboard, then from Liu Mang¡¯s phone and computer, the head of the HR department, unearthed a pile of deleted evidence.


    "Perverse, truly perverse¡ªif I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I simply wouldn¡¯t believe it. He¡¯s a terrifying computer expert."


    Shen Yahut¡¯s shock was indescribable. She took a few breaths, suppressed the tremor, and numbly urged, "Print out Liu Mang¡¯s criminal evidence; I¡¯ll take it to the CEO first. Check the other names too, absolutely don¡¯t let major problems slip by."


    She hurried to the conference room and handed the evidence to Chu Mengyao, "CEO, it¡¯s done. Look at these materials."


    Chu Mengyao glanced at them and lost interest, saying casually, "Throw them to Liu Mang, let him have a look."


    "Yes." Shen Yahut approached Liu Mang and threw the materials in front of him, mocking, "Now, do you have anything to say? The correspondence and call records between you and Luya Company are all here."


    Zhang Jing, Zhou Wen, and others laughed as they watched Liu Mang¡¯s expression turn incredibly dark, and their expressions were extremely delighted.


    "The man in the CEO¡¯s office, indeed extraordinary, found evidence so quickly."


    Meanwhile, their curiosity about Ye Fan grew stronger; they didn¡¯t understand what kind of divine person this man, who occupied the CEO¡¯s office as a consultant, really was.


    But they didn¡¯t have time to speculate about Ye Fan¡¯s affairs; their attention was entirely on Liu Mang.


    The HR department head, one of Chu Group¡¯s heads, now it¡¯s time for him to be kicked out of the company.


    Liu Mang glanced at the evidence in front of him, and his face immediately turned ashen.


    "CEO, please spare me this once. I was blinded by greed, thinking I was once one of Zhang Daya¡¯s people, afraid the CEO would fire me, so I sold out the company¡¯s products to make some money. Then, even if I got laid off, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about my living situation," Liu Mang begged with a mournful face.


    "I¡¯m not running a charity; I don¡¯t have so much kindness. For people like you, I won¡¯t sympathize, but will hold you accountable. For the losses you caused the company, we¡¯ll claim as much compensation as possible," Chu Mengyao was determined to rectify the company and definitely wouldn¡¯t show mercy to people like Liu Mang.


    "CEO, please be merciful this once; I¡¯ve contributed to the company too." Liu Mang pleaded bitterly.


    "Have security take him away." Chu Mengyao had no sympathy; being soft on someone like Liu Mang would only harm herself. If a major mistake could be forgiven with a plea, how could that be possible?


    Shen Yahut signaled to the security who had been waiting outside the conference room to take Liu Mang away.


    Liu Mang knew he couldn¡¯t escape jail. Not only was his career ruined, but Chu Group would also pursue the matter due to leaking trade secrets. His fate would be unimaginably miserable.


    Subsequently, after Liu Mang, another twenty-four staff members across various positions within Chu Group received their deserved punishment.


    Thus, Zhang Daya¡¯s attempt to dominate Chu Group, having invited Poisonous Spider, was completely thwarted with the eradication of these remnant tumors within the company.


    Chu Group, with small unstable factors gone, achieved unprecedented unity among departments.


    "Regarding the Jinluo Bay project, all departments must tightly coordinate and collaborate, striving to finalize this project."


    Finally, Chu Mengyao delegated the tasks, to which the department heads gladly agreed, especially the head of the marketing department, originally promoted by Zhang Daya, unaffected and uninvolved. He was the happiest.


    "CEO, we will do our utmost on the Jinluo Bay project and definitely succeed in securing it." Zhou Wen and others assured, though they were actually encouraging themselves; they wouldn¡¯t let go until the final step.


    They knew their opponent was formidable, but they remained fearless.


    As business elites, securing projects is their battlefield.


    Zhang Jing glanced at the increasingly relaxed atmosphere in the venue and smiled, "CEO, the mystery man in your office has become a topic in the company. We don¡¯t want to gossip too much about you, but if you don¡¯t explain, the rumors might escalate further." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t speak and glanced at Shen Yahut.


    Shen Yahut chuckled and said, "Ye Fan, Mr. Ye, is the consultant the CEO invited. He¡¯s a friend of the CEO. Knowing this is enough for you, don¡¯t gossip too much, aren¡¯t you about to become gossip editors? Why so keen?"


    Light laughter spread out, and everyone present became increasingly relaxed.


    In just a few minutes, being able to identify Liu Mang¡¯s betrayal evidence and bring the company¡¯s internal tumors to light is an incredible skill.


    "I have nothing to say, if you wish to gossip, don¡¯t let it interfere with work. Don¡¯t gossip in front of me otherwise I won¡¯t show you a friendly face," Chu Mengyao emphasized.


    "CEO, when did you ever have a friendly face? This cold-as-ice, stunning face has already become a trademark, hasn¡¯t it?" someone murmured quietly, not daring to say it out loud.


    The meeting ended.


    Department heads went to work.


    Chu Mengyao and Shen Yahut returned to the CEO¡¯s office.


    "Ye Fan, until today, I truly see you in a new light," Shen Yahut couldn¡¯t hide her admiration and gave a thumbs-up.


    "Piece of cake, no need to make a fuss," Ye Fan replied indifferently.


    At this moment, the phone at the reception rang, and after Shen Yahut answered it, she looked at the CEO, "Your two admirers knew you¡¯d be at the company today and busy, so they didn¡¯t come in person but sent two cars full of roses. How should it be handled?"


    At this moment, indeed, two cars were parked in front of Chu Group, filled with roses.


    Such a scene was commonplace for the security guards, as they were used to this kind of display.


    For Meng Hao and Ji Tian, sending flowers was merely trying to brush up their presence in front of Chu Mengyao.


    "As usual." Chu Mengyao said just two words.


    Shen Yahut knew what to do and went to handle it.


    "Really a shame, so many roses," Ye Fan said oddly.


    "Why don¡¯t I give all the received flowers to you?" Chu Mengyao looked at Ye Fan with amusement.


    "Ahem, better not, I have nowhere to put them." Ye Fan smiled bitterly, "Just think, with your charm, if you accepted all the flowers, it wouldn¡¯t take long before Chu Group¡¯s building might be covered by flowers."


    "Is he complimenting me?" Chu Mengyao muttered in her heart and smiled slightly.

 Chapter 198 - 195: The One Seeking Abuse Has Arrived

    Chapter 198: Chapter 195: The One Seeking Abuse Has ArrivedAt Roman Style Restaurant, after parking the car, Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao walked in side by side.


    After handling company affairs, an entire day slipped away, and the two arrived at the restaurant booked by Chu Biyao as scheduled.


    "This place, it¡¯s my first time here," Chu Mengyao muttered softly.


    "Since we¡¯re here, we might as well enjoy the couple¡¯s setup," Ye Fan said warmly.


    "Alright." Chu Mengyao smiled slightly, then stared at Ye Fan with interest, "Where did you hear this is a romantic place for couples to meet privately?"


    "Juanjuan leaked the info to me, I guess that little girl Biyao spread the word." Ye Fan said gently, "When we have time in the future, I¡¯ll bring you to places like this often, so Biyao won¡¯t have to worry. If we have to rely on Biyao to arrange our dates, that wouldn¡¯t be good."


    "Okay!" Chu Mengyao smiled sweetly, appreciating Ye Fan¡¯s words. Before, she had no interest in such places because she didn¡¯t have the mood, but now with the right conditions, she¡¯s very happy to meet with Ye Fan privately, and joyfully said, "Does this count as a date now?"


    "It should, right?" Ye Fan replied with an embarrassed smile.


    "President, Mr. Ye, you guys..." At this moment, a sudden voice rang out. Department of Finance Minister Zhang Jing walked in wearing high heels, greeted with a suggestive smile, and pointed at Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan with a gossipy expression.


    "Mr. Ye, hello, maybe you don¡¯t know me yet, let me introduce myself." Zhang Jing, who was naturally outgoing, smiled as she extended her hand, "I am Zhang Jing, Minister of Finance at Chu Group, one of the President¡¯s trusted aides."


    "Hello." Ye Fan shook hands with Zhang Jing politely.


    Zhang Jing was shocked beyond words. Meng Hai and Ji Tian pursued the President for so long, without even a chance to have a meal alone. The President ignored them, yet she¡¯s now appearing in a place like Roman Style with a man, how could she not be surprised?


    "President, are you secretly dating Mr. Ye?" Zhang Jing asked with wide curious eyes.


    "If I said we¡¯re just passing by, would you believe it?" Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t explain much, knowing the more you try to clarify, the worse it gets. With Zhang Jing¡¯s personality, even if Chu Mengyao tries hard to deny she¡¯s on a date with Ye Fan, Zhang Jing wouldn¡¯t believe it. Besides, Chu Mengyao had no intention to say she¡¯s not dating Ye Fan, let Zhang Jing think whatever she wants, why bother explaining?


    "President, you¡¯re funny." Zhang Jing smiled and said, "President, you and Mr. Ye enjoy your private time, I won¡¯t disturb you. Bye-bye."


    Zhang Jing tactfully walked away.


    Chu Mengyao knew that come morning, as long as Zhang Jing moves her lips a bit, everyone in the company would know about her date with Ye Fan. And more exaggerated and romantic stories would inevitably spread.


    "Miss Chu, Mr. Ye, hello." A man walked over slowly, bowed deferentially with a flattering look, "I am the manager of this restaurant, I¡¯ll take you to the VIP private room, please follow me."


    The place booked by Chu Biyao was at a restaurant opened by a friend of a friend. The manager was well aware of the details, hence he personally waited.


    "Thank you," Ye Fan said casually.


    "You¡¯re welcome, Mr. Ye." The manager bowed.


    Chu Mengyao did not speak, and under the manager¡¯s guidance, the two entered the private room.


    "Please wait a moment, your meal will be served shortly." After exchanging a few pleasantries, the manager withdrew.


    The private room was classical and romantic, decorated luxuriously yet charming.


    Lafite, red candles, paired with Western cuisine and music.


    "Please sit," Ye Fan pulled back a chair, indicating for Chu Mengyao to sit down like a gentleman.


    "Seeing you act so proper, I feel a bit uneasy," Chu Mengyao giggled foolishly, and then sat down.


    Once the waiter served the food, he left.


    The two ate quietly, savoring the food, their hearts intertwined with the romantic atmosphere.


    They didn¡¯t speak much, however, their glances at each other were sweet and tender.


    A few minutes later, this peaceful scene was interrupted.


    "If you two gentlemen keep trespassing, I¡¯ll call the police," the manager threatened anxiously, helplessly.


    "Get lost, who do you think you are!" A slightly angry voice came out¡ªthis was Ji Tian¡¯s voice.


    "A small restaurant, if I get angry, I could shut you down in minutes," Meng Hao reprimanded unhappily.


    Ji Tian and Meng Hao had people watching Chu Mengyao¡¯s every move, and upon learning she and Ye Fan came to Roman Style Restaurant, they were furious.


    The two were determined to win over Chu Mengyao, having pursued her persistently for so long without even a chance to dine together. Now, seeing Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao being so close, they couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Thus, they rushed over nonstop.


    Ignoring the manager¡¯s attempts to stop them, they barged into the private room, each carrying a chair.


    Inside, there were only two chairs, and Ji Tian and Meng Hao had already snagged one for themselves.


    "Mengyao, you¡¯re here too? What a coincidence, running into each other rather than meeting by chance. Let¡¯s sit down and chat, I¡¯ll open a good bottle of wine, let¡¯s have a taste," Meng Hao dragged a chair to sit next to Chu Mengyao, smiling charmingly.


    "Mengyao, I¡¯ve already ordered food and opened wine, the waiter is bringing it soon. I¡¯ll keep you company for some food and drink," Ji Tian said warmly, sitting on the other side of Chu Mengyao.


    The manager was sweating profusely, unsure of what to do.


    "When immortals fight, mortals suffer," the manager nervously said, knowing he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke figures like Ji Tian and Meng Hao. But the boss instructed him to take good care of Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan, and now in such a situation, he¡¯s extremely anxious.


    Ye Fan looked displeased.


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s expression was even worse, gloomy to the extreme.


    Trying to have a nice meal disrupted, it was hard to feel good.


    "Are your bones itching, looking for me to loosen your muscles?" Ye Fan walked toward the two with an angry face. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let me warn you, I don¡¯t know you, don¡¯t entertain me," Meng Hao taunted.


    He had suffered at Ye Fan¡¯s hands before. But now, he¡¯s not afraid. This is a restaurant, and he assumes Ye Fan won¡¯t dare act rashly. Besides, if Ye Fan doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, Meng Hao isn¡¯t easy to deal with.


    "A gentleman argues without fighting. If you dare to fight, beware you won¡¯t walk away without consequences," Ji Tian said smilingly.


    "Oh really?" Ye Fan smiled coldly, throwing out two soft punches.

 Chapter 199 - 196: Late-Night Visit from the Policewoman

    Chapter 199: Chapter 196: Late-Night Visit from the Policewoman"Bang Bang!"


    Two muffled sounds rang out, Meng Hao and Ji Tian let out a misery-filled scream, flying backwards, and the objects behind them shattered on impact.


    "Let¡¯s go," Chu Mengyao said.


    "Okay." Ye Fan nodded.


    The two walked out shoulder to shoulder, Chu Mengyao whispered, "These two are not easy to deal with. One has military connections, the other is well-connected in both legal and illegal circles. You embarrassed them both face-to-face; I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll definitely seek revenge later."


    She was quite angry with Meng Hao and Ji Tian¡¯s behavior, and Ye Fan¡¯s chastising them gave her a sense of satisfaction.


    However, she was somewhat worried about potential retaliation.


    "It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry, if they know when to give up, that¡¯s good. If not, they can¡¯t blame me for being ruthless," Ye Fan said nonchalantly, unconcerned about the threats from Meng Hao and Ji Tian. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Inside the private room, Meng Hao and Ji Tian stood up with dirty faces, their eyes full of murderous intent.


    Ye Fan¡¯s casual punches were just a lesson, he did not strike hard enough to kill them, or they would have already been dead.


    "Bastard, dare to lay a hand on me, if I don¡¯t destroy you, I¡¯ll take your last name," Ji Tian vowed with a murderous enthusiasm in his heart.


    Meng Hao, rubbing his aching chest, muttered coldly, "Ye Fan, huh, I¡¯ll personally chop you up and feed you to the dogs."


    Outside the Roman Style Restaurant, Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao drove away.


    In the car where Ji Tian was, the Military Advisor frowned and said displeased, "This kid is too gutsy, daring to make a move against Ji Shao. What an old man hanging himself, tired of living."


    He was Ji Tian¡¯s Military Advisor and also his bodyguard, so he bore responsibility for failing to protect Ji Tian when he was injured. What he hadn¡¯t anticipated was Ye Fan¡¯s audacity to actually strike.


    "Ji Shao, how¡¯s your injury? Should you go to the hospital for a check-up?" the Military Advisor asked anxiously.


    "No big deal." Ji Tian replied indifferently, "How are the news I asked you to gather?"


    "The military district has confirmed, Ye Fan¡¯s background is almost blank, no findings," the Military Advisor explained. "However, I¡¯ve found details about Ye Fan¡¯s cousin Ye Juanjuan and her family of three."


    "Let¡¯s plan accordingly, starting with them, I want to leave Ye Fan nowhere to run," Ji Tian¡¯s pupils shot cold light, murderous intent rising strongly.


    In Meng Hao¡¯s car, equally plotting, determined not to rest until Ye Fan was killed.


    Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao returned to the villa, Chu Biyao angrily said, "Meng Hao and Ji Tian, those two flies are really despicable, ruining the dinner I worked so hard to arrange, it¡¯s really hateful."


    Chu Biyao had already heard about the incident at the restaurant from semi-acquainted friends.


    Additionally, semi-acquainted friends had passed along apologies from their friend, the restaurant owner.


    "What a pity for the dinner date between Brother-in-law and Big Sister, it was your first-month meeting anniversary, and it ended like this," Chu Biyao said angrily.


    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past." Even now, Chu Mengyao was still a bit upset; Meng Hao and Ji Tian were really infuriating.


    "Fanfan, next time you run into those two flies, don¡¯t hold back, just beat them and leave them handicapped," Chu Biyao said through gritted teeth.


    "Watch your words! You know those two¡¯s backgrounds," Chu Mengyao warned her sister, then seriously said to Ye Fan, "Don¡¯t mind Biyao¡¯s words, also don¡¯t take it to heart. Those two have significant backgrounds, don¡¯t take it lightly."


    "Sister, you are too kind, do you think those bastards will let Brother-in-law go?" Chu Biyao insightfully said, "Now that the grudge is set, there¡¯s no need to be polite. Brother-in-law, if they behave and don¡¯t trouble you, you can be magnanimous. If they don¡¯t know any better, you don¡¯t need to be polite."


    "That¡¯s fine too." Ye Fan quite agreed with Biyao¡¯s words, knowing Mengyao was worried about him, so he comforted, "Don¡¯t worry, even if they have extraordinary backgrounds, they pose no threat to me, so you can rest assured."


    Just then, Zhang Lu parked the car outside the villa and rang the doorbell.


    "Who¡¯s the annoying guy visiting now, don¡¯t they know Sister and Fanfan have been busy all day at the company and didn¡¯t get a comfortable dinner at the restaurant, now needing rest, not to be disturbed?" Chu Biyao grumbled as she opened the door.


    "Officer, arriving so late, what¡¯s the matter?" Chu Biyao said cheerfully, then her eyes narrowed, "Who¡¯s this woman, tied up?"


    "There¡¯s something that needs Ye Fan¡¯s help." Zhang Lu entered the villa.


    "What¡¯s the matter?" Ye Fan asked curiously.


    Zhang Lu explained K8¡¯s situation. Actually, this K8 was very similar to Qin Xue, experiencing nearly identical circumstances. K8¡¯s real name is Han Bihong, during Zhang Lu¡¯s interrogation, Han Bihong was exceptionally calm, unlike Qin Xue who coldly denied her former identity, holding suspicions wanting to know her past.


    However, those childhood memories were long sealed away in her mind, difficult to recall.


    Zhang Lu thought of Ye Fan, with his medical skills, being able to cure Qin Xue, Han Bihong should have little issue remembering the past, thus Zhang Lu made this visit.


    Especially after knowing Qin Xue¡¯s current status, Han Bihong held complex feelings towards Ye Fan, the one who deprived her of freedom.


    "She has a good relationship with Qin Xue, she promised if she could remember her past, she would openly confess everything she knows. That way, we can completely crush the human trafficking network, leaving Red Skull nowhere to hide," Zhang Lu said excitedly.


    If crucial information could be obtained from Han Bihong, it would be incredibly significant to her.


    Crushing Red Rose¡¯s human trafficking network could save countless innocent children from harm.


    Chu Mengyao and Chu Biyao exchanged glances, looking at the quiet Han Bihong, neither sister could have imagined such a delicate beauty as an assassin, closely linked with child trafficking.


    Relating to Qin Xue¡¯s experience, the sisters also understood Han Bihong¡¯s reasons and difficulties and showed a certain degree of compassion.


    "Sister, you¡¯ve also had a long day, let¡¯s rest and leave this to Ye Fan and Zhang Lu, no need for us to tire ourselves," Chu Biyao suggested.


    "Alright." Chu Mengyao nodded, then softly said, "I¡¯ll go rest first, you handle this."


    "Get some rest." Ye Fan calmly advised.


    After the two sisters left, Zhang Lu said straightforwardly, "Whether she can remember childhood events, it¡¯s up to you."


    "No problem." Ye Fan said confidently.


    From beginning to end, Han Bihong, who hadn¡¯t spoken, suddenly expressed complicated emotions upon hearing Ye Fan¡¯s words.

 Chapter 200 - 197: Meticulously Crafted Test

    Chapter 200: Chapter 197: Meticulously Crafted TestHan Bihong¡¯s current mood is incredibly complex; on one hand, she wants to know about her past, and on the other, she fears knowing.


    No matter what, she is now an assassin with blood-stained hands, having done too many evil deeds for the Blood Rose.


    If she learns about her childhood, she will realize she was an unfortunate child who helped the Blood Rose retrace its old steps, doing to others what was once done to her; thinking of this, she feels like a sinner and is particularly anxious.


    "Don¡¯t resist, accept reality calmly," Ye Fan saw through Han Bihong¡¯s mindset and advised.


    Han Bihong took a deep breath before replying in a low voice, "Can you really help me remember my childhood?"


    "Yes," Ye Fan nodded.


    "If death is inevitable, what is there to fear? I might as well let him treat me. If I can remember who I am, I would die contented. If I have no childhood, trying to extract useful information from me is a lost cause," Han Bihong understood everything.


    She knew she wouldn¡¯t have a good ending; even if she truly was Han Bihong with parents and relatives, all of this was still a luxury for her. She could never return to the past and could only face everything as she is now.


    Han Bihong cooperated, sitting quietly as Ye Fan used the Divine Acupoint Method to stimulate her brain¡¯s acupuncture points.


    Zhang Lu watched from the side, unable to help, merely observing the situation.


    Han Bihong¡¯s body trembled, and her mouth twitched from the pain; the stimulation of acupuncture points was very painful. Even though her iron will enabled her to withstand the agony and not cry out, the physical reaction clearly showed how uncomfortable she was.


    After five minutes, Ye Fan stopped his actions.


    Han Bihong¡¯s expression was vacant, her eyes lifeless, as if she were a walking corpse, numb and unfeeling.


    She recalled what happened to her; the dusty memories buried with too much pain, remembering when she was taken away by villains as a child, her parents unable to find her again. No matter how scared she was, there was no familial love to rely on, no safe haven; she became a lonely orphan, becoming bloodthirsty in a cold-hearted training base.


    Finally, Han Bihong remembered the past she most wanted to know yet feared discovering.


    "How is it going? Seeing her reaction, it¡¯s as if she¡¯s lost her soul," Zhang Lu asked anxiously.


    "If I¡¯m not mistaken, she remembered her past. Imagine yourself as an innocent little girl turning into a bloodthirsty assassin, suddenly knowing what happened to you; what would your reaction be?" Ye Fan noticed from Han Bihong¡¯s change in expression the loads of sorrow, empathizing with how complex her emotions must be now.


    Zhang Lu said nothing, giving Han Bihong time to adjust. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Revenge, I want revenge; I want the Blood Rose to pay dearly." Suddenly, Han Bihong struggled.


    Because her hands and feet were tied, no matter how she struggled, she couldn¡¯t escape the chains.


    To bind someone like Han Bihong, one must use harsh methods; otherwise, she simply couldn¡¯t be restrained.


    "Revenge, what a joke; what do you have to take revenge with? Under Red Skull¡¯s command, you were indeed one of the most efficient, but within the Blood Rose organization, do you have the strength for revenge?"


    Ye Fan mercilessly struck at her; he was speaking the truth, not shooting blindly.


    Zhang Lu forcefully admonished from the side, "What you can do now is fully cooperate with us, help us capture other members, and then bring Red Skull to justice. If you perform outstandingly, I may consider telling you where your family is and what your parents¡¯ situation is now, maybe even let you visit them; otherwise, I won¡¯t help you with anything."


    Han Bihong gradually calmed down, her murderous intent restrained, her icy and bloodthirsty pupils becoming serene.


    She understood Zhang Lu¡¯s words; indeed, what qualifications did she have for revenge now? Not to mention not being a match for the colossal Blood Rose, even if there was a chance for revenge, it would be akin to a moth to a flame, ensuring one¡¯s own destruction.


    Could she risk her life to bring vengeance to the Blood Rose? Did she have this chance?


    The answer was obvious; such an opportunity was impossible.


    With the crimes she committed, dying a hundred times wouldn¡¯t be excessive; how could Zhang Lu let her off?


    Perform well, and the organization behind Zhang Lu could let her catch a distant glimpse of her family¡¯s situation; this was already a boon.


    "I want to ask, how will you deal with me? Rather than have me go to die, why not grant me the chance, let me risk everything against the Blood Rose; the Blood Rose is vast, but I know the training base we¡¯re in, I want to destroy that place," Han Bihong pleaded, full of hope as she looked at Zhang Lu.


    "Regarding this question, I have already asked the organization," Zhang Lu straightforwardly replied, "Letting you die without using your skills is a waste; the organization won¡¯t take in people like you, but they can make an exception, allowing you to follow someone¡¯s orders. If that person agrees and helps enhance your skills, perhaps when the time is right, you¡¯ll have the chance for revenge."


    The word "you" in Zhang Lu¡¯s speech included other members.


    In fact, once Zhang Lu captured Han Bihong, she knew that following this lead, all other members could be caught, possibly even Red Skull. She seriously asked the organization how they intended to handle it.


    The organization¡¯s answer was simple: all of them were put in someone else¡¯s hands for training, sparing their lives.


    Of course, the premise was that Han Bihong and others must operate under the organization¡¯s scrutiny, not hiding their whereabouts.


    "Not kill us? How is that possible?" Han Bihong was incredulous.


    Given their sins, a good outcome was impossible; how could there be such good treatment, spared from death, and even given a chance for revenge?


    "Who are we supposed to listen to? It shouldn¡¯t be someone within the organization, right?" Han Bihong eagerly asked.


    "It¡¯s him," Zhang Lu pointed at Ye Fan; in truth, even she couldn¡¯t understand the organization¡¯s decision.


    "Him?"


    Han Bihong glanced at Ye Fan, eyes wide in amazement, struggling to comprehend who this mysterious man was to be valued so highly by the organization.


    Ye Fan smiled wryly, a glimmer passing unnoticeably through his eyes; handing Han Bihong and others¡¯ lives into his hands and letting him train them served to further confirm his identity.


    "This is truly a painstaking arrangement," Ye Fan muttered silently.

 Chapter 201 - 198: The Stronghold of K Members

    Chapter 201: Chapter 198: The Stronghold of K Members"Honestly, I have no idea why they made such arrangements," Zhang Lu said with a bitter smile. "To some extent, the life and death of Han Bihong and others depend on your decision. If you take them in, they will live. If you don¡¯t, the outcome is predictable. The best I can do is plead for Qin Xue, which is the limit of my authority."


    The organization suspects Ye Fan is the Terminator, but Zhang Lu doesn¡¯t know. If she knew, she¡¯d jump up and shout: Ye Fan couldn¡¯t possibly be the Terminator¡ªhow could he be, how could it be possible, no way Ye Fan is the Terminator. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Actually, the organization has its considerations for making such arrangements. Based on the information received, if Ye Fan really is the Terminator, then Ye Fan has had similar experiences to Han Bihong and others, and Ye Fan could not just stand by idly.


    More importantly, the Divine Acupoint Method controlled by the Terminator is quite miraculous¡ªit primarily enhances a person¡¯s abilities. If Han Bihong and the others fight Blood Rose as they are now, they¡¯re digging their own graves. But if they undergo training by the Terminator, their abilities will improve significantly, naturally posing a greater threat to Blood Rose.


    The organization didn¡¯t tell Zhang Lu about the suspicion, with the intention of letting Zhang Lu and Ye Fan continue their relationship. This is crucial for further enticing the Terminator.


    Of course, all this hinges on the suspicion being correct, that Ye Fan is indeed the Terminator.


    Otherwise, these things are destined to crumble.


    "About Qin Xue¡¯s matter, you want me to help her. I¡¯ve done my best; now it¡¯s time for you to step forward. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ignore the fate of Han Bihong and the others," Zhang Lu said, looking at Ye Fan.


    She blamed all suspicions on the organization wanting to recruit Ye Fan, without thinking much further.


    After a brief shock, Han Bihong¡¯s knees weakened, and she knelt before Ye Fan, pleading, "I don¡¯t know your identity or background, but I beg you to take us in and fulfill us. We vow to repay your kindness with our lives."


    "There are twelve members of k; k1 is a Japan woman, not within your range to take in. Qin Xue already has her destiny. Now, including Han Bihong, there are ten great beauties, and their lives are in your hands. It¡¯s up to you," Zhang Lu said, looking at Ye Fan, who showed hesitation, without urging but instead explaining the pros and cons.


    "When soldiers come, block them; when water comes, cover it with soil. Let¡¯s temporarily take them in. However, trying to find out my identity is a dream," Ye Fan pondered. He wouldn¡¯t leave Han Bihong and the others unattended. Since he had the ability to save these people, he might as well help them. As long as he¡¯s careful, the eyes behind him can¡¯t discover that he is the Terminator.


    "Stand up," Ye Fan said calmly, as if he had made a significant decision, and the huge stone in his heart fell into place.


    Since suspicion had arisen toward him, hiding was impossible, so he might as well go with the flow.


    "Thank you, I will never forget this life-saving grace," Han Bihong said excitedly as she got up.


    Ye Fan hesitantly said, "If I¡¯m to take them in, where will they live later?"


    "This isn¡¯t something you need to consider right now. Currently, there¡¯s only Han Bihong. To expand to include the others, first, come with me to capture the others, and then we¡¯ll let them remember their past. At that point, we can think about the living arrangements," Zhang Lu said, waving her hand helplessly. "In my opinion, you¡¯re worrying unnecessarily. The small building outside the villa has always been vacant and could not only solve the housing problem but also, with a little money to furnish it, become a ready training base. I¡¯ve always wanted you to teach me a few moves to enhance my strength but never had the time. When I have the opportunity later, I¡¯ll come to learn a couple of moves from you, and now there are practice partners readily available."


    As Zhang Lu spoke, she removed the chains binding Han Bihong.


    "Let¡¯s go," Zhang Lu called out. Han Bihong moved first, and Ye Fan could only follow reluctantly.


    Zhang Lu wasn¡¯t worried at all that Han Bihong would behave erratically. At this moment, Han Bihong was filled with hatred for Blood Rose, yet she could still see her family and avenge herself, claiming justice for the blood debt on her. Following Ye Fan was the only path; she had no other thoughts left. Confronting Zhang Lu¡¯s organization or rashly seeking revenge was not only unwise but might not escape the organization¡¯s ruthless grip in this situation.


    The three took Zhang Lu¡¯s dedicated military vehicle and moved according to Han Bihong¡¯s directions through the night.


    The car stopped in front of an apartment building.


    "It truly is a tricky enemy, living in an apartment like this. As long as they are careful, concealing their true identity while traveling, others wouldn¡¯t suspect. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this entire apartment is under a name arranged by Red Skull, right?" Zhang Lu observed the apartment, quite surprised.


    Han Bihong said softly, "The apartment has a warning system installed and monitors that provide comprehensive surveillance. Since Qin Xue was captured, the situation estimated to be the same as mine, won¡¯t have changed much. Red Skull trusts that neither I nor Qin Xue would betray the organization and thus couldn¡¯t sell us out. However, the apartment¡¯s system is controlled solely by k1, so it¡¯s impossible for anyone to bypass the monitors without triggering the warning system."


    These system setups were to prevent any unlikely accidents.


    The apartment is where the k members reside, with k1¡¯s identity being extremely confidential and not on the same floor as the others.


    As for which room k1 lives in, the others don¡¯t know.


    So the main task of this operation is to capture k1 alive and rescue the others because only k1 knows who Red Skull is, and the others, including Han Bihong, follow k1¡¯s orders.


    "What should we do now?" Zhang Lu consulted Ye Fan for opinions.


    "If we spend time penetrating the apartment¡¯s system, we can enter silently. But now, we can only break in," Ye Fan said.


    "Who said there was no preparation? Since learning about your hacking skills, I¡¯ve stocked everything you might need in my car for emergencies. Now, they come in handy," Zhang Lu said, pulling out a range of equipment, including a computer.


    Ye Fan began hacking into the apartment¡¯s system.


    Following Ye Fan¡¯s instructions, Zhang Lu cooperated.


    Han Bihong stood off to the side, watching in amazement. She couldn¡¯t believe that Ye Fan, who was incredibly strong, was also a hacker expert.


    Soon, Ye Fan hacked into the apartment¡¯s system.


    However, Ye Fan¡¯s actions were also detected by Nagatani Meiaki.


    After the incidents involving k12 and k8, Nagatani Meiaki had been closely monitoring any movements of k1 and the others. Immediately, Nagatani Meiaki warned k1 inside the apartment, with one instruction: to retract.


    Red Skull operated discreetly. Nagatani Meiaki¡¯s existence was only known by k1 among the k members. Thus, with the intelligence provided by Han Bihong, Nagatani Meiaki sensed the impending danger ahead of time.

 Chapter 202 - 199: Red Skull鈥檚 Killing Intent

    Chapter 202: Chapter 199: Red Skull¡¯s Killing IntentYe Fan and the other two silently entered the apartment.


    Han Bihong knew where the others lived, so it was effortless for her to break into each target¡¯s room.


    When K members opened the door, they were greeted by Ye Fan¡¯s fists; one punch each, knocking them all out cold.


    Quickly, the other K members were all taken down. There was a fight during this time, but none were a match for Ye Fan.


    After subduing the nine beautiful women including K2, the three did not hesitate and moved toward K1¡¯s possible residence. They searched all rooms K1 might be staying in but found nothing; K1 was nowhere to be seen.


    In one of the rooms, they found ropes on the window, suggesting K1 had escaped.


    "Dammit, to think that Japanese woman got away," Zhang Lu said angrily. They had gone through so much effort with the ultimate goal of capturing Red Skull, and now the only person who knew Red Skull¡¯s whereabouts escaped right under their noses. How could they not be angry?


    "The more traces she leaves, the closer we are to capturing Red Skull." Ye Fan said lightly.


    "The commotion we caused was small, so logically, she shouldn¡¯t have detected anything in advance," Han Bihong frowned, puzzled by how K1 noticed something was off. She also harbored intense hatred for K1 and was unwilling to see this killer escape so easily.


    "Perhaps their expert hacker discovered my intrusion into the apartment system, which alerted K1," Ye Fan analyzed. He couldn¡¯t think of any other possibilities.


    "What hacker expert? Could it be that Red Skull has a hacker expert by their side?" Han Bihong was unaware of this.


    Zhang Lu said helplessly, "Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. It¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t gain anything. We¡¯ve captured all of Red Skull¡¯s key subordinates; capturing Red Skull is only a matter of time."


    For Han Bihong¡¯s question, neither Ye Fan nor Zhang Lu explained further. It¡¯s understandable; only K1 among the K members knew Red Skull¡¯s identity, underscoring Red Skull¡¯s cautiousness. Having a hacker expert by their side naturally was a secret. Red Skull was so deeply hidden, running a vast human trafficking network, highlighting the complexity and cunning of Red Skull¡¯s methods.


    After Nagatani Meiaki discovered the apartment¡¯s system was breached, she quickly determined that it was Ye Fan¡¯s handiwork. Associating this with the exposed apartment, she urged K1 to withdraw as quickly as possible, avoiding becoming a prisoner after encountering Ye Fan. For Red Skull¡¯s safety, this was a necessary action.


    The facts proved that Nagatani Meiaki¡¯s caution wasn¡¯t redundant but very wise.


    If K1 encountered Ye Fan, the outcome would be predictable; K1 would definitely not be a match.


    K1 also knew the importance of her mission, so she fled without even warning others.


    In the hall, after a while, Zhang Lu and Han Bihong gathered the knocked-out K members together.


    After some effort, they tied up the nine individuals.


    "It¡¯s up to you now," Zhang Lu gestured for Ye Fan to act quickly, employing his miraculous medical skills to help them recall their childhoods.


    At this moment, Han Bihong¡¯s eyes were still filled with shock. The process of knocking others out was simple and brutal, completely seamless, as K2 and others were all easily knocked out.


    "His skills, I don¡¯t know to what extent they are powerful. I¡¯ve never seen someone as formidable as him," Han Bihong said in astonishment, her expression toward Ye Fan changing unconsciously.


    The nine people, like Han Bihong, all grew up at the training base, where they were life-and-death rivals until they survived among millions, going through countless life-and-death situations, forming the current twelve K members.


    Since the formation of the twelve K members, they became a team, with only K1, that Japanese woman, being assigned by the Blood Rose Organization. The other members were girls taken from Huaxia.


    Taking advantage of the nine being unconscious, Ye Fan applied the Divine Acupoint Method. For each person, they were awakened by the stimulation of pain.


    An hour later, the nine people sat on the ground like puppets, dazed.


    Among the nine, some were despondent, others bewildered and lost, and some, like Han Bihong, were clamoring for revenge.


    All nine, without exception, remembered their pasts, now filled with killing intent and anger.


    Han Bihong patiently counseled on the side until the nine gradually calmed down, learning they wouldn¡¯t die at the hands of the organization, and could visit the relatives they feared seeing yet eagerly wanted to see. The nine women calmed down, seeing Ye Fan as their savior like Han Bihong.


    They didn¡¯t know what Zhang Lu¡¯s organization intended to do with Ye Fan, but there was certainly something unknown. However, Ye Fan was the one who could control their lives and destinies, and more importantly, helped them remember who they were¡ªthis debt was immense.


    Meanwhile.


    Nagatani Meiaki woke up the resting Red Skull.


    Red Skull¡¯s alluring body, faintly visible under the thin nightgown.


    At this moment, she frowned deeply, knowing something must have happened; otherwise, Nagatani Meiaki wouldn¡¯t disturb her.


    "What is it?" Red Skull asked with a stern face.


    "The apartment has been compromised; I¡¯ve already ordered K1 to retreat," Nagatani Meiaki explained based on her analysis, "In my view, K8 betrayed us, leading Ye Fan to the apartment. I¡¯ve seen Ye Fan¡¯s hacking skills, so I¡¯m certain. After Ye Fan breached the apartment system, I noticed something was off. Now, I¡¯m unaware of the apartment¡¯s situation, likely implying they¡¯re in grave danger."


    "What?"


    "Could K8 betray us?"


    "Will my trusted aides be completely lost? How will I manage in the future?" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Red Skull¡¯s face turned pale, as if struck by lightning. These impossibilities suddenly manifested, overwhelming her, with her mind buzzing.


    "Ye Fan, Ye Fan, it¡¯s him, again," Red Skull fumed, her delicate face frosty, with murderous intent like a sword.


    Blaming now was pointless. In a hurry, she asked, "Is there news of K1?"


    As long as K1 escaped, her identity wouldn¡¯t be at risk of exposure.


    In an instant, Nagatani Meiaki¡¯s face brightened, for she received a message from K1, "K1 is very safe; the others are unknown."


    "Ye Fan, I will grind you to dust, tear you limb from limb," Red Skull was slightly assured but brimming with murderous intent towards Ye Fan. Her entire being was seething with intense killing intent.

 Chapter 203 - 200: Ye Juanjuan Has Been Kidnapped

    Chapter 203: Chapter 200: Ye Juanjuan Has Been KidnappedIn the blink of an eye, another night had passed.


    Zhang Lu¡¯s military vehicle parked outside the villa, and Han Bihong along with ten women squeezed into the last two rows, one by one getting off the car.


    "Ye Fan, I¡¯m leaving these beauties to you. I need some rest, so I¡¯m heading out first." Zhang Lu yawned and drove away leisurely.


    She believed that Han Bihong and the others wouldn¡¯t do anything foolish, so she was quite at ease, without giving any special warnings or instructions.


    Ye Fan glanced at the ten women, showing a look of helplessness. His gaze inadvertently glanced at the void above the sky. He knew that the satellite was almost watching his every move, but there was nothing he could do about it, so he decided to ignore it.


    Chu Mengyao and Chu Biyao were already awake, and when Ye Fan brought the ten women into the villa, they ran into each other.


    "One, two, three... ten." Chu Biyao counted with her mouth askew, full of confusion, saying, "Ye Fan, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s the situation with these ten beauties? Didn¡¯t Zhang Lu bring just one last night? How did it become ten?"


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s gaze was filled with inquiry as she looked at Ye Fan, waiting for a further explanation.


    "They are in the same situation as Qin Xue. Now, someone is forcing me to take them in, or they will face legal consequences and won¡¯t escape death." Ye Fan said softly.


    "What a good problem to have, being forced to take in ten beautiful ladies." Chu Biyao¡¯s eyes widened suspiciously.


    She walked around Han Bihong and the ten women, the light in her eyes growing increasingly brighter.


    Chu Mengyao started to think. She was well aware of the gravity of the situation. The organization behind Zhang Lu had always been probing Ye Fan¡¯s real situation. Being able to pardon the ten women who had committed capital crimes was just to make Ye Fan take them in. Clearly, the situation was not that simple.


    "This request, it wasn¡¯t made by Zhang Lu, was it?" Chu Mengyao asked seriously.


    "No, she doesn¡¯t have that much authority." Ye Fan stated plainly.


    "Taking them in won¡¯t cause any problems, will it?" Chu Mengyao worried this might bring trouble to Ye Fan.


    "It¡¯s okay, I can handle it." Ye Fan couldn¡¯t ignore the life and death of Han Bihong and the ten women.


    Han Bihong and the ten women already had some understanding of the Chu sisters. Previously, Ye Fan was their great enemy, so naturally, they had to be extra cautious about the people around Ye Fan. Besides, with the reputation of these two sisters, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to gather a bunch of information about them.


    At this moment, listening to the simple conversation between Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao, the ten women increasingly realized that if Ye Fan could take them in, they could avoid death. There must be some hidden secrets behind this, and perhaps all the roots lay with Ye Fan.


    "Compared to Qin Xue, they are much luckier. Being taken in means they¡¯re safe. Such a good fortune is hard to find." Chu Biyao said with a twinkle in her beautiful eyes, clicking her tongue in wonder, "These are top-notch assassins and also great beauties. Ye Fan, you¡¯ve hit the jackpot."


    Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t pay attention to her sister¡¯s optimistic view and looked at Ye Fan, asking, "How do you plan to settle them?"


    "Let them stay temporarily in the small building outside the villa." Ye Fan said casually.


    Chu Mengyao consented to this idea.


    "Having ten great beauties stay in the small building, won¡¯t that be uncomfortable for them? Besides, there are no beds in the small building, and the rooms are quite messy." Chu Biyao looked at Han Bihong and the ten women with joyful eyes.


    "It¡¯s not uncomfortable, not at all." Han Bihong and the ten women exchanged glances and hurriedly said.


    Currently, they had nowhere to go. Ye Fan saved their lives and reminded them of the past. Moreover, if there was a chance in the future, they could also seek revenge on Blood Rose. Such gratitude made them genuinely see Ye Fan as a benefactor.


    "Do you have money on you? Do you need me to help you furnish your place?" Chu Biyao asked with great concern.


    "No need to bother you with such trivial matters, we can handle it ourselves." Han Bihong hurriedly said.


    Ye Fan looked at the ten women and cautioned, "If you want to stay here, I won¡¯t drive you away. If you want to leave, your life or death will have nothing to do with me. Since you choose to stay, the security work of the villa will be handed over to you. We just happen to be short of bodyguards, so you¡¯ll make do."


    Ye Fan wasn¡¯t worried about the choice of the ten women. The situation had come to this, and he could only let them serve as bodyguards. In the future, if Chu Mengyao and her sister went out and he wasn¡¯t around, with someone like Han Bihong there, he would be more at ease.


    More importantly, by giving them a job and keeping them busy, it might also help the ten women settle down.


    "Rest assured, we won¡¯t have any second thoughts. Whatever tasks you have, just let us handle them." The ten women looked at each other and then reached a consensus.


    "As for your family and who else is at home, Zhang Lu will send the information over. By then, if you want to visit your home, you can decide for yourselves." Ye Fan said.


    When it came to this topic, the ten women¡¯s expressions turned complicated. They most wanted to know how their parents were now, how their siblings were, and if their family was doing well. However, they were also most afraid of suddenly appearing around their family in such a startling manner.


    The ten women left the villa and went to the small building to settle down.


    Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao headed for the company.


    Chu Biyao wasn¡¯t idle either; driven by curiosity, she went to chat with Han Bihong and the others.


    At the entrance of the Chu Group, as soon as the car stopped, Ye Fan received a text message. It was sent from Ye Juanjuan, but judging from the content, it was obviously not sent by Ye Juanjuan herself, but someone else using her phone.


    "Binghe Road, cement plant, arrive at the scene within half an hour. Come alone, no police, or just be prepared to collect Ye Juanjuan¡¯s corpse." Such a message made Ye Fan¡¯s eyebrows furrow tightly, and a murderous intent surged in his heart.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Chu Mengyao asked impatiently.


    "Something happened with Ye Juanjuan. You go to the company first; I¡¯ll go handle it." Ye Fan said.


    Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t ask further, but instead advised, "Be careful."


    From Ye Fan¡¯s expression, she guessed that Ye Juanjuan was in trouble. Otherwise, Ye Fan¡¯s face wouldn¡¯t look so grim.


    Ye Fan drove away, his eyes filled with a dense murderous intent.


    Daring to lay a hand on Ye Juanjuan had already stirred his intent to kill, and no matter who it was, he wouldn¡¯t let them go.


    Chu Mengyao watched the car disappear from sight and wondered, "Who on earth would dare to target Ye Juanjuan, such boldness!" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Actually, the person using Ye Juanjuan to threaten Ye Fan was Ji Tian, who had the Military Advisor send someone to do it.


    Even Meng Hao started acting, but his target was different from Ji Tian¡¯s; Meng Hao targeted Shen Yahut, hoping to use Shen Yahut to coerce Chu Mengyao and then provoke Ye Fan.


    It wasn¡¯t just these two who harbored murderous intentions against Ye Fan.


    The Red Skull¡¯s painstakingly crafted murder plot was also silently unfolding.

 Chapter 204 - 201 Life Hanging by a Thread

    Chapter 204: Chapter 201 Life Hanging by a ThreadCement factory, Ye Fan appeared with heavy steps, wrapped in killing intent.


    Concerned for Ye Juanjuan¡¯s safety, he was extraordinarily careful, his hearing was amazing, capturing every movement around him.


    Soon, he discovered seven men with fierce expressions.


    These seven men were led by Song Yang, a wanted criminal who committed a major crime and lived a life of hiding until someone came to him and asked him to do something; otherwise, they¡¯d hand him over to the police. The six men beside him similarly had murder cases, considering the other¡¯s formidable background, Song Yang and his men could only compromise.


    Besides, the request was simple, just to kill someone, and they¡¯d receive a handsome reward, so after consulting, Song Yang and the others accepted the task.


    "You¡¯re here." Song Yang¡¯s eyes were cold like a poisonous snake, staring at Ye Fan, his expression icy and vicious.


    The other six men, holding machetes, approached Ye Fan with murderous intent, instantly surrounding him.


    Ye Fan did not see Ye Juanjuan¡¯s traces. Suppressing his worries, he looked at Song Yang and the others and noticed Song Yang was the leader among the seven. Ye Fan disdained him, not taking him seriously at all, but with Ye Juanjuan¡¯s whereabouts unknown, he had to be extra cautious for safety.


    "Where is the person?" Ye Fan narrowed his eyes, squeezing these two words through gritted teeth.


    He only cared about Ye Juanjuan¡¯s situation now; he could kill these people in seconds, Song Yang and his men were already dead in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t want to kill anyone before confirming Ye Juanjuan¡¯s safety.


    "Person? What person?" Song Yang smirked coldly and viciously said, "I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about, but I know one thing, you¡¯ll definitely show up here, and my job is to kill you."


    "Brother Song, why waste words with this pretty boy, let¡¯s slaughter him, take the money, and enjoy our days in hiding, what¡¯s there to worry about." A burly man looked mockingly, filled with bloodthirsty light in his eyes.


    "True, slaughter him and we¡¯ll be safe." Song Yang licked his lips.


    The burly man sneered and said, "Brother Song, no need for a bull knife to kill a chicken, I can finish off a pretty boy like him in no time, no need for you to lift a finger, I can kill him."


    With that, the burly man stepped out, his machete slashing through the void towards Ye Fan. This slash was fast, carrying a deadly decisiveness, landing meant certain death, with no chance of survival.


    "Courting death!" Ye Fan¡¯s eyes turned cold, instantly kicking out, striking the burly man¡¯s stomach directly.


    "Ah"! The burly man screamed miserably, accompanied by the sound of cracking bones, his body flew out like a shrimp, crashing into the wall, then collapsed like a pile of soft mud, instantly dead, devoid of life.


    "Brother Song, he¡¯s tough." The other few were shocked.


    "All together, kill him." Song Yang¡¯s gaze flickered, unable to retreat now, he had no choice but to press forward.


    In an instant, Song Yang and his men moved in unison, brandishing machetes, slashing towards Ye Fan.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" Accompanied by the crisp sounds of bones breaking, corpses flew out in succession; Ye Fan¡¯s figure, like a ghost, flickered quickly, in moments, all five were dead, with not even a breath of life left.


    "Pfft!" Only Song Yang remained, spewing blood as he fell to the ground.


    At this moment, Song Yang was full of panic, terrified to the extreme, unable to believe that someone¡¯s power could be so formidable. He had been arrogant, relying on brutality to be a figure, but in Ye Fan¡¯s hands, he was utterly weak.


    Especially thinking of his henchmen being kicked to death almost simultaneously and the sight of their bodies flying out together, Song Yang was dumbfounded.


    He also realized, Ye Fan had no intention to kill him; otherwise, he would already be a corpse.


    "Big... brother, big... brother... spare me." Song Yang begged, now terrified to the extreme, "I¡¯m just trying to make a living, don¡¯t kill me."


    "Where is the person?" Ye Fan said coldly.


    "What person, big brother, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I received orders to come here to kill someone, I don¡¯t know anything else." Song Yang stammered in fear.


    Ye Fan read Song Yang¡¯s subtle expressions and determined Song Yang truly knew nothing.


    Actually, someone found Song Yang, instructed him to come to the specified location to kill someone, but Song Yang knew nothing else.


    Ye Fan pressed: "Who? Asked you to come here?"


    "I don¡¯t know, that person wore a mask and hid deeply. I only know they have a significant background, otherwise they couldn¡¯t have found me. I am a wanted criminal, hiding deeply, yet they found me." Song Yang spilled everything he knew, now only hoping for survival, disregarding everything else.


    "Die." Ye Fan did not intend to spare Song Yang.


    "No, spare..." Suddenly, Song Yang¡¯s voice stopped abruptly, Ye Fan stomped on Song Yang¡¯s chest, killing him.


    Song Yang died with his eyes wide open, full of unwillingness.


    Ji Tian¡¯s military advisor personally arranged this killing trap, knowing well that Song Yang and his men couldn¡¯t pose any real threat to Ye Fan, so luring Ye Fan to the cement factory, Song Yang merely served as cover, the true killing mechanism was the bomb hidden in a corner of the cement factory.


    Song Yang couldn¡¯t possibly know this.


    If Ye Fan meticulously searched, he¡¯d certainly find the anomaly, but worried about Ye Juanjuan¡¯s whereabouts, he was not in the mindset to investigate and rushed into the cement factory without hesitation.


    On the road not far from the cement factory, the Military Advisor sat in a car, wearing a contented smile.


    "It¡¯s over, everything¡¯s over."


    "No matter how skilled you are, once the bomb explodes, even just the concrete can bury you alive."


    "Dare to offend Young Master Ji, this is the consequence, I have a hundred ways to leave you without a burial ground."


    The Military Advisor wore a smug smile; at this moment, in his eyes, Ye Fan was already a dead man.


    "One sound solves everything." The Military Advisor laughed mockingly, then pressed the remote button in his hand.


    Simultaneously, the cement factory suddenly exploded.


    "Boom!" With a burst, gas waves rushed into the sky, sweeping in all directions.


    Ye Fan just dealt with Song Yang, and the building in front changed uncontrollably.


    Amidst the splattering cement blocks, Ye Fan had no escape, watching helplessly as he was buried within. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 205 - 202 Safe Return

    Chapter 205: Chapter 202 Safe ReturnThe Military Advisor drove away, in his view, Ye Fan was already dead, and there was no need to stay any longer.


    More importantly, after the explosion, the police would be attracted soon, and he had to leave to hide his whereabouts.


    "Release her." At the same time, the Military Advisor sent out such a message.


    Two streets away from the Chu Group, inside a car, two men were holding Ye Juanjuan hostage.


    All Ji Tian wanted was to kill Ye Fan, to eliminate this man by Chu Mengyao¡¯s side, and not to blow up the situation. Besides, Ye Juanjuan was now an employee beside Chu Mengyao, he didn¡¯t want to do anything to Ye Juanjuan.


    Using Ye Juanjuan as bait to lure Ye Fan into the trap, Ye Juanjuan had already served her important purpose.


    Ji Tian didn¡¯t go all the way, so he left a way out.


    The two men who received the message let Ye Juanjuan out of the car, and the phone that had sent the message to Ye Fan was confiscated.


    Ye Juanjuan hurried towards the Chu Group¡¯s building.


    The two men sped off in the car, and two minutes later, a bang sounded, the car erupted with thick smoke and flames, and the two men died inside, their bodies reduced to nothing in the explosion.


    The deaths of these two men were also part of the Military Advisor¡¯s plan. None of the people involved in the operation were meant to survive, which was the Military Advisor¡¯s way of doing things. Unfortunately for the two men, they never figured out the sacrificial role they played until their deaths.


    Whether it was the two holding Ye Juanjuan or Song Yang and others, in the Military Advisor¡¯s plan, they were all dead men.


    Song Yang died at the hands of Ye Fan. If Song Yang had known that the people who found him were only planning to use him as a cover and had no intention of letting him live, one wonders what his feelings would have been.


    The sudden explosion disrupted traffic, vehicles collided, and people fled in chaos.


    "Young Master Ji, everything is resolved, and all the loose ends are taken care of." The Military Advisor reported triumphantly to Ji Tian.


    "Good." Ji Tian smirked coldly, clapping his hands, "Ye Fan, you bastard, dare to hit me, I can make it so you can¡¯t even find a resting place in a minute. Letting you die just like this is a cheap end for you."


    At the Chu Group, Ye Juanjuan rushed into the company in disarray, and the receptionist urgently said, "Assistant Ye, the president has instructed that if you return to the company, you should go directly to her."


    "Okay!" Ye Juanjuan didn¡¯t look back and ran directly towards the private elevator.


    In the president¡¯s office, Chu Mengyao awaited news anxiously. As soon as she saw Ye Juanjuan emerge, she anxiously said, "Juanjuan, are you alright?"


    "I¡¯m fine, I was held hostage in a car, someone wants to harm my brother, where is he?" Ye Juanjuan was extremely worried.


    "As soon as Ye Fan received the message from your number, he drove off to look for you, saying you were in trouble." Chu Mengyao said anxiously.


    "I see." Ye Juanjuan became even more anxious, "My phone was taken by the bad guys, you must call my brother quickly."


    "Okay." Chu Mengyao immediately dialed the phone.


    Just now, she hesitated to make a call, fearing it might affect Ye Fan. With Ye Juanjuan safe, she had no choice but to make this call.


    At the cement factory, Ye Fan crawled out of the rubble. He pushed away the cement blocks covering him and stood up amidst the devastation. When the explosion happened, he had no time to escape, so he could only spot several large falling cement blocks, cover himself with them, and find a suitable position, hiding amid the flying debris of the explosion.


    Such a crisis was a small matter to him. In the past, he had survived desperate situations amid gunfire and bullet rain, always emerging to create miracles. A mere explosion was simply a trifling issue to him.


    The placement of the bomb aimed entirely to demolish the building and to bury Ye Fan alive, but apparently, they underestimated Ye Fan¡¯s capabilities. He didn¡¯t suffer a single injury, showing the composure he maintained in danger, emerging unscathed.


    Brushing off the dust on his body, Ye Fan¡¯s pupils were filled with a cold, murderous glint.


    "Using such schemes to frame me, what malicious intent. Don¡¯t let me find out who you are, or else, I will not spare you."


    Ye Fan murmured softly, admitting he was careless this time, worried for Ye Juanjuan¡¯s safety, which led to his neglect, resulting in such a situation. However, rather than saying it was carelessness, it might be more accurate to say that he never considered the obstacles before him as significant.


    As it turned out, he had fallen into a trap, but such a minor trouble was nothing to him.


    Ye Fan walked out of the ruins and found where his car was parked. Just as he reached the car, the phone rang.


    "Hello, Mengyao." Ye Fan restrained his murderous intent, trying to make his voice sound gentle.


    "Ye Fan, are you okay? Juanjuan has safely returned to me, how are you doing now?" Chu Mengyao was full of concern.


    "Brother, are you alright?" Ye Juanjuan asked anxiously.


    "I¡¯m fine." Ye Fan replied calmly. In his heart, a huge weight was lifted. As long as Juanjuan was safe, all was well. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to ask, "Is Juanjuan okay now?"


    "Juanjuan is perfectly fine, just worried about you. She was held in a car and then released." Chu Mengyao summarized the situation for Ye Fan succinctly.


    "That¡¯s good." Ye Fan was thoroughly relieved.


    After hanging up the phone, Ye Fan left before the police arrived at the explosion scene.


    At the entrance of Chu Group, after parking the car, Ye Fan entered the company.


    "Brother Ye, what happened to you? Why are you covered in dust? Do you want me to take you to wash up and change clothes?" The security captain, along with a group of security guards, greeted him with smiles, but seeing Ye Fan¡¯s state had them puzzled.


    "No need, not a bother." Ye Fan casually greeted them and headed straight for the elevator.


    He had been buried in the rubble with not a scratch, but his clothes were covered in dust.


    "Brother Ye¡¯s attitude is really good, no airs at all." The security guards sighed.


    "Advisor Ye." The receptionist greeted sweetly.


    Ye Fan nodded kindly.


    "What¡¯s going on? Both Assistant Ye and Advisor Ye seem a bit peculiar?" the receptionist wondered.


    Ye Fan is now an advisor to the Chu Group.


    Ye Juanjuan is the assistant to the financial department¡¯s minister.


    Nobody knows the relationship between Ye Fan and Ye Juanjuan. To everyone, it seems like a coincidence they share the same surname.


    At this moment, Ye Fan is known throughout the Chu Group, especially since Zhang Jing personally witnessed Ye Fan having dinner with the president at the Roman Style Restaurant. Now, the entire company has one consensus: Ye Fan and the president are dating.


    Given this relationship, it explains why the security guards and the receptionist are so courteous to Ye Fan.


    The people in the company wouldn¡¯t know what Ye Fan just went through.


    If they did know, they¡¯d surely be shocked into silence.

 Chapter 206 - 203 The Busty Secretary is Tied Up

    Chapter 206: Chapter 203 The Busty Secretary is Tied Up"Are you okay? Why do you look so roughed up?"


    As soon as Ye Fan entered the CEO¡¯s office, he was surrounded by Chu Mengyao and Ye Juanjuan from left and right.


    Seeing Ye Fan covered in dust, the two girls didn¡¯t need to think to know that something dangerous had happened.


    "I¡¯m fine, see? I¡¯m standing here just fine." Ye Fan¡¯s heart felt warm, dismissing it casually.


    "What exactly happened?" Chu Mengyao urgently asked.


    "Someone tried to kill me, using Juanjuan as leverage to lure me to a place, but the trouble has been resolved, don¡¯t worry." Ye Fan didn¡¯t hide the truth; being honest was the best way to stop the girls from overthinking, so there was no need to conceal it.


    "Despicable." Chu Mengyao said furiously.


    "Brother, it¡¯s all my fault. If I weren¡¯t so useless, I wouldn¡¯t have brought trouble to you." Ye Juanjuan blamed herself, almost crying.


    "Silly girl, it¡¯s me who brought trouble to you. As long as you¡¯re safe, that¡¯s all that matters." Ye Fan patted Juanjuan¡¯s head to comfort her.


    Chu Mengyao scolded, "Who has the guts to act so recklessly in broad daylight?"


    "I don¡¯t know the origin of the culprits yet. Their actions are elusive, and they haven¡¯t revealed their identities." Ye Fan said calmly.


    At this moment, Ye Fan¡¯s phone rang, with another text message.


    "If you want Shen Yahut to live, come to Boss Entertainment City," Ye Fan looked at the text, and rage flared.


    Ji Tian had already made a move, thinking Ye Fan was dead as he captured Shen Yahut to threaten Ye Fan. This was Meng Hao¡¯s doing. Meng Hao was unaware that Ji Tian had acted first.


    "Where¡¯s Shen Yahut?" Ye Fan asked.


    "I don¡¯t know, I was only focused on worrying about you and Juanjuan¡¯s safety and didn¡¯t notice Shen Yahut. She should be here with me, as she¡¯s never late and it¡¯s strange that she¡¯s missing today." Chu Mengyao said, full of confusion.


    "Juanjuan, you go rest downstairs for a while." Ye Fan didn¡¯t want Juanjuan to worry and decided to send her away temporarily.


    "Okay!" Ye Juanjuan, unsuspecting, went downstairs.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Chu Mengyao sensed something amiss.


    Ye Fan handed the phone to Mengyao and said, "Look at this message."


    "Why is it like this? What should we do?" Chu Mengyao worriedly said, as Shen Yahut was like a sister to her, handling many company matters. Shen Yahut was not just her secretary but also her friend.


    Thinking that Shen Yahut might be in trouble, she immediately became anxious.


    "Don¡¯t worry, things will be solved." Ye Fan gently comforted, though his heart was surging with murderous intent.


    First Juanjuan, now Shen Yahut.


    Ye Fan had Shen Yahut¡¯s number to facilitate contact, after all, Shen Yahut was Mengyao¡¯s capable assistant.


    Ye Fan was now uncertain of who¡¯s behind the scenes, but he was sure that the ones who threatened Juanjuan and took Shen Yahut weren¡¯t the same. It¡¯s clear that Shen Yahut wasn¡¯t just being threatened, and after leaving the explosion scene, the ones who arranged the trap probably thought he was dead. If they were in league, such a message wouldn¡¯t appear now. But regardless of who they are behind, he was now furious.


    "What should we do now?" Chu Mengyao was directionless.


    "I¡¯m going to Boss Entertainment City. Wait for my good news." Ye Fan already had a plan.


    "I want to go with you." Chu Mengyao insisted.


    "No way, if you come along there¡¯s a high chance you¡¯ll be in danger. Wait here for me." Ye Fan pulled Chu Mengyao to sit down gently, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, I will bring Shen Yahut back safely."


    "I believe you, but I¡¯m still worried about you." The consecutive crises had made Chu Mengyao deeply anxious.


    "Just look at the man standing in front of you; no problem can hold me back." Ye Fan said confidently.


    Ye Fan took a computer, and under Chu Mengyao¡¯s longing gaze, left. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the way to the cement factory, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention, which caused the explosion afterward, but now he wouldn¡¯t be led by the nose. He would take the initiative, locate Shen Yahut, and charge in directly.


    In the car, Ye Fan wrote a program, then linked it to his phone, and called Shen Yahut¡¯s number.


    As long as the other side answered, he could pinpoint the location of Shen Yahut¡¯s phone and locate them.


    The phone rang for a while, and then a harsh male voice answered, "You must be that Ye kid, huh? What now, trying some tricks? I¡¯ll warn you, come alone. If you play any tricks, I¡¯ll kill that woman."


    The speaking man was the owner of Boss Entertainment City.


    "Is she okay? If you want me to come, that¡¯s fine; I want to hear her voice to ensure she¡¯s safe." Ye Fan requested.


    "Quite smart, a little sharp." On the other side, in a private room, the club owner sneered and instructed, "Remove the gag from that woman."


    One of the underlings removed the fabric blocking Shen Yahut¡¯s mouth.


    The club owner grinned at Shen Yahut and said, "I¡¯ll give you a chance to breathe. Remember, only say three words; if you say even one more, I¡¯ll beat you to death."


    "Don¡¯t worry about me." Shen Yahut managed to say, just four words, before her mouth was blocked again by the quick-handed underling.


    "Smack!" The club owner directly slapped Shen Yahut¡¯s cheek and cursed, "Damn it, I said three words, you dare say four, courting a beating?"


    He then looked coldly at the underling, kicked him, and knocked him to the ground.


    "Dammit, what good are you? I told you she could only say three words, and you couldn¡¯t even manage that. She got the time to say four!" The owner reprimanded the underling.


    "Boss, I know I was wrong." The underling shakily apologized, bowing his head.


    "Useless, get outta here." The owner kicked the underling away.


    The call wasn¡¯t ended, and Ye Fan heard the owner¡¯s voice clearly, including the slap Shen Yahut received.


    "Come to me, quickly, or before I kill her, I might not resist doing something to that woman." The club owner warned and hung up.


    "Die." Ye Fan uttered coldly, filled with killing intent.


    He felt no sympathy toward the club owner; daring to harm Shen Yahut was unforgivable, and only death awaited him.


    He had already pinpointed Shen Yahut¡¯s location.


    Without further delay, he drove off swiftly.


    If he faced a skilled hacker, his tracking might have been detected, but for someone like the club owner, they wouldn¡¯t even dream that a simple call revealed their location.

 Chapter 207 - 204: The Cowardly Appearance of the Top Enforcer

    Chapter 207: Chapter 204: The Cowardly Appearance of the Top EnforcerBoss Entertainment City.


    "Sir, your private room is ready. Please follow me." A young man dressed as a waiter greeted him.


    "Lead the way." Ye Fan said indifferently.


    Under the guidance of the waiter, he entered the private room, and two young women immediately stood up and walked towards Ye Fan.


    "Hey handsome, let us keep you company, how about it?" The two women said enthusiastically.


    Meng Hao¡¯s approach was different from Ji Tian¡¯s. Ji Tian had led Ye Fan to the cement factory intending to kill him, while Meng Hao used Shen Yahut for blackmail, aiming to ruin Ye Fan¡¯s reputation. The food and drink in the private room had been tampered with, and these two women had been specially called to accompany Ye Fan.


    As long as they got evidence of Ye Fan¡¯s misconduct during the day, Meng Hao believed Ye Fan would not be able to hold his head high in front of Chu Mengyao.


    If successful, Ye Fan could be kicked out from Chu Mengyao¡¯s side.


    The waiter smiled and said, "The boss instructed that you enjoy these two ladies and the food and drinks for free. Only by following the boss¡¯s instructions can you meet that lady; otherwise, you won¡¯t see her and will just be waiting to pick up a corpse."


    "Is that so?" Ye Fan sneered lightly. Based on tracking, Shen Yahut was inside the entertainment city. Checking his phone, he confirmed the signal was coming from a nearby location, just a few private rooms away. Therefore, without any courtesy, he directly knocked out the two women who were trying to get close to him.


    "What are you doing? Dare to defy the boss¡¯s orders and see if you meet a gruesome end." The waiter exclaimed in shock, retreating in panic.


    Ye Fan ignored the waiter and casually chopped him, making the waiter roll his eyes and collapse on the ground.


    In another private room, Shen Yahut was tied up, curled up in a corner. The boss of Boss Entertainment City sat smoking a cigar, puffing clouds of smoke, and beside him was someone else¡ªthe right-hand man of the Fierce Tiger Gang¡¯s Third Gang Leader, Wu Dahai.


    The plan to kidnap Shen Yahut was proposed by Wu Dahai, who strictly followed orders from above.


    Boss Entertainment City wasn¡¯t the property of the Fierce Tiger Gang, so to avoid bringing trouble to the gang, they had found the entertainment city boss.


    The entertainment city boss glanced at Shen Yahut, suppressing the evil desires rising from his lower abdomen, and said frustratedly, "This woman is already tied up, so why can¡¯t I have some fun and treat this beauty properly? Watching her without doing anything isn¡¯t that punishment enough?"


    "Hold your horses; the main business is more important. Orders from above: if you help with this matter, you¡¯ll be greatly rewarded. Places like Boss Entertainment City will be given two directly to you." Wu Dahai said on the side, "Then, with lots of money and power, what kind of woman can¡¯t you have? Why rush now?"


    Wu Dahai was there to oversee, worried that Shen Yahut might suffer inhumane abuse. After dealing with Ye Fan, Shen Yahut was supposed to be released, so she couldn¡¯t be harmed. This was repeatedly emphasized from above.


    "Damn it, gotta hold back. I¡¯ll vent my frustration later." The entertainment city boss cursed.


    The boss was a man who understood the consequences. On his own turf, he was used to being domineering, but when the Fierce Tiger Gang, a big tiger, asked him to do something, he had to comply, and it had to be done well to receive a reward; otherwise, it would be very troublesome.


    "Boss, Wu, that kid has arrived and entered the net we set." A young man reported back, the surveillance showed Ye Fan¡¯s every move entering the entertainment city, seen clearly.


    "On my turf, if I tell him to squat, he has to obediently squat." The entertainment city boss sneered.


    "New and old grudges, this time I¡¯m going to double down and get my revenge." Wu Dahai¡¯s face sank, mocking thoughts arose.


    Since the incident with Liu Chan, he was severely injured by Ye Fan. Although the injuries had healed, his combat power was greatly reduced, directly impacting his status in the Fierce Tiger Gang, which declined considerably. This time, coincidentally assigned to deal with Ye Fan, he came with an agenda of settling scores and seeking revenge.


    "What¡¯s the situation? What¡¯s happening? This little punk has some nerve to cause trouble." The scene of Ye Fan knocking out the women made the entertainment city boss furrow his brow tightly.


    This unexpected turn of events, not to mention the boss¡¯s confusion, even Wu Dahai¡¯s gaze twitched.


    "This script isn¡¯t playing out as expected. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to follow the conditions I set?"


    "Even if he didn¡¯t care about that woman¡¯s life or death, he shouldn¡¯t provoke me. Isn¡¯t this asking for trouble?"


    The entertainment city boss¡¯s eyes were gloomy, scolding, "Go, bring that kid here to me. I want to cut him alive. Doesn¡¯t he know where he is? He will pay the price for his arrogance."


    "Yes." The two young men received the order and prepared to act.


    "Ah!" At this moment, two cries of pain echoed as the two young men guarding outside the suite crumpled to the ground in agony, instantly dead.


    "Bang!" A loud crash, as the wooden door was kicked open, knocking the two young men who were about to go out to the ground.


    Ye Fan walked into the suite.


    "How did he find his way here?" Wu Dahai was instantly terrified. He couldn¡¯t let the Fierce Tiger Gang¡¯s shadow be revealed in this operation and had pushed the entertainment city boss to the front. But now, Ye Fan had found him, causing Wu Dahai anxiety.


    With the operation exposed, it would naturally lead to the Fierce Tiger Gang and then implicate Meng Hao. If this happened, the operation would be botched, and Wu Dahai couldn¡¯t imagine what punishment he would face.


    "Damn it, damn it, how did this happen!" Wu Dahai thought, his heart pounding like a drum. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ji Tian, with his military background, was known for conducting operations without leaving a trace, employing many strategies, but Meng Hao was less adept. Even if this operation was carried out cleanly, they underestimated Ye Fan¡¯s abilities, which led to the exposure.


    "Brother Ye, why are you here?" Wu Dahai quickly composed himself, hurriedly putting on a smile, "Brother Ye, what wind blew you here? If you wanted to have a good time here, you should¡¯ve given me a heads-up. I have connections with the owner here, whatever service you need, I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied."


    Wu Dahai¡¯s sole thought now was to disconnect himself from being a co-conspirator with the entertainment city owner.


    "The First Hitman at the Third Gang Leader¡¯s side, is that the look of a coward." The entertainment city boss internally scoffed, murmuring.


    But on second thought, he understood. The operation he was involved in couldn¡¯t reveal the slightest trace. Now that everything was wide open, despite being unable to fathom how Ye Fan found his way here, the situation had already taken an unexpected turn.


    Wu Dahai distancing himself and pretending he had nothing to do with it was understandable.


    But was there a need to be this scared?


    "Once discovered, kill him." The entertainment city boss discarded his cigar, full of murderous intent as he looked at Ye Fan.

 Chapter 208 - 205: Break Through a Path of Blood

    Chapter 208: Chapter 205: Break Through a Path of BloodWu Dahai¡¯s heart had a shadow; just seeing Ye Fan¡¯s face filled him with terror.


    The casino owner¡¯s and the lackeys¡¯ hearts were filled with trepidation. Seeing Wu Dahai, a master like him, so frightened into a cowardly state, they couldn¡¯t help but be afraid. Despite the casino owner¡¯s arrogance, he was still no match for Wu Dahai.


    "Could it be that he is a master even Wu Dahai dares not provoke?" the casino owner thought quickly.


    Shen Yahut struggled in the corner, her mouth gagged, unable to speak or stand.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid; you¡¯re safe now that I¡¯m here," Ye Fan gently comforted Shen Yahut before turning to the crowd in front of him and saying coldly, "You bunch of blind dogs have angered me. I will make you all meet your doom."


    "Brother Ye, let¡¯s talk things over peacefully; please don¡¯t be angry," Wu Dahai said bitterly.


    "Die," Ye Fan said as he glared at Wu Dahai, squeezing the word through his teeth.


    Immediately, he struck swiftly with one hand, aiming directly for Wu Dahai¡¯s throat.


    Wu Dahai was already on guard. Knowing Ye Fan¡¯s terror, he had been cautiously prepared. Seeing Ye Fan strike, he quickly raised his hands to block.


    "Bang!" A sharp crack sounded as Ye Fan¡¯s fingers jabbed Wu Dahai¡¯s arm. Instantly, Wu Dahai¡¯s arm radiated with intense pain. Under Ye Fan¡¯s attack, his arm was like paper, with the bones shattering and several bloody holes appearing.


    "Thump, thump, thump!" Wu Dahai retreated, his face contorted with agony.


    "Hiss!" The casino owner gasped in shock, utterly stunned. "This? How is this possible? With just a simple move, Wu Dahai was nearly killed. His power is terrifying beyond belief."


    "Brother Ye, please no," Wu Dahai pleaded.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t stop. Taking a step forward, he caught up with Wu Dahai, kicking swiftly at his abdomen. The crunch of bones echoed as Wu Dahai turned deathly pale, spurting blood as he flew backward.


    Then, Wu Dahai crashed into the wall with another burst of bone-breaking impact.


    With a dull thud, Wu Dahai fell to the ground like a heap of mud, lifeless, his head embedded in the ground, dead.


    "You, you, you..." The casino owner pointed at Ye Fan, unable to speak. He witnessed Wu Dahai¡¯s death firsthand, especially the devastating power of Ye Fan¡¯s attack. The force was simply terrifying.


    The gang members in the room were dumbfounded. Though used to the life of violence, facing Ye Fan, they became anxious and uneasy.


    "Boss, what do we do?" The gang members looked at the owner.


    The casino owner didn¡¯t hear his underlings at all. His mind was a chaotic buzz. Coming back to senses, he tremblingly said, "You killed Wu Dahai. You¡¯ve got yourself into trouble. Major trouble. Do you know what kind of connections he had? Prepare for revenge."


    "Better think about how you¡¯re going to die," Ye Fan said, glaring at the casino owner. From Ye Juanjuan being threatened to Shen Yahut, he had long been furious. If he didn¡¯t teach them a lesson, they¡¯d think he was easy to bully.


    "I was just following Wu Dahai¡¯s orders to bind this woman¡ªoh no, this beautiful lady¡ªI did nothing else. If you¡¯re angry, take it out on the Fierce Tiger Gang. Wu Dahai belonged to them. Don¡¯t put the blame on us," the casino owner, terrified, looked at Ye Fan¡¯s deathlike gaze, petrified.


    He knew he¡¯d been duped¡ªand badly. He regretted deeply.


    Everything was supposed to go according to plan, until Ye Fan found Shen Yahut, ruining it all.


    "You¡¯ve angered me; do you think you have a chance to live?" Ye Fan sneered.


    The casino owner understood this could not end peacefully. Ye Fan¡¯s determination to kill him would not change, yet he refused to accept this fate. Thus, in a panic, he ordered his men, "What¡¯s there to fear?! Attack him! If we don¡¯t kill him, we won¡¯t survive. He can¡¯t possibly take on all of us alone."


    The gang members, filled with trepidation, took out their weapons and charged at Ye Fan.


    They too understood that this had become a life-or-death situation, with no room for retreat, and thus had no choice but to fight desperately, hoping for a slim chance of survival.


    "Kill!" the gang members roared, both to spur themselves and to vent their inner fear.


    The casino owner smartly moved toward Shen Yahut, planning to take her hostage.


    "Courting death!" Ye Fan moved, swiftly taking out the few gang members in front of him, his strikes quick, precise, and ruthless, all aimed to kill. The gang members had no defense against him.


    Realizing he had no chance to take Shen Yahut hostage, the casino owner, seeing Ye Fan break through his minions¡¯ blockade and charge at him, his expression changed drastically. In panic, he kicked at Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan¡¯s figure blurred, dodging the casino owner¡¯s attack, and delivered a blow to his neck.


    Instantly, the casino owner¡¯s neck, like a heap of mud under a powerful blow, distorted, blood mixed with flesh and teeth spurting from his mouth.


    Collapsing to the ground, the casino owner was barely alive, his body twitching a few times on the floor. He stared with eyes wide open, unable to rest in peace, dead.


    "The boss is dead, run, run for your lives," the remaining gang members panicked, fleeing in all directions.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t care about these men. Having eliminated the main culprits, there was no need for more bloodshed.


    "Are you alright?" Ye Fan untied Shen Yahut¡¯s ropes.


    Shen Yahut, her face pale as death, was stupefied as she looked at Wu Dahai and others lying dead.


    "I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s leave this place quickly," Shen Yahut said, her teeth chattering, terrified of the scene she had witnessed.


    Her body was limp, partly out of fear, but also from being bound for so long, which had numbed her body. She nearly stumbled to the ground when she first tried to stand.


    "Ah!" A timid gasp escaped her lips.


    Ye Fan quickly steadied her.


    In no time, Ye Fan supported Shen Yahut out of the casino.


    Ye Fan was driving.


    Shen Yahut sat beside him, calming her nerves.


    Ji Tian and Meng Hao¡¯s carefully laid trap had been broken.


    However, the deadly plot from Red Skull and Nagatani Meiaki had just begun.


    Nagatani Meiaki had hacked into the traffic system, mastering the timing of red and green lights. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A collision was about to occur.

 Chapter 209 - 206: Shen Yahut is Dead

    Chapter 209: Chapter 206: Shen Yahut is DeadChu Group.


    Chu Mengyao was worried that what happened to Ye Juanjuan and Shen Yahut might happen again to her sister, so she made a call and urged, "Stay at home, don¡¯t go anywhere."


    She then explained the situation to her sister.


    At this moment, Chu Biyao was with Han Bihong and the ten women, helping them order beds and furniture. Hearing this, Chu Biyao righteously declared, "What? Someone dared to plot against Ye Fan, trying to kill him? That¡¯s outrageously bold, don¡¯t they know Ye Fan has ten beautiful assassins as his backup?"


    Han Bihong heard Chu Biyao¡¯s voice, and the ten women gathered around her. Ye Fan was their benefactor, and upon knowing he was in trouble, they were all eager to act, their murderous intent fluctuating.


    "Sister, where is Ye Fan? I¡¯ll take the beautiful assassins to help him." Chu Biyao asked impatiently.


    Chu Mengyao comforted, "I don¡¯t know either. Just stay quietly at home, don¡¯t cause trouble."


    After hanging up, Chu Biyao was still not giving up, muttering to herself, "Such good assassin resources, why leave them unused."


    "Do you want us to help?" Han Bihong inquired, and the others immediately looked eager to try.


    "Sister doesn¡¯t allow it." Chu Biyao glanced at the ten women, then had a sudden idea and called Ye Fan, "Ye Fan, where are you? Tell me if there¡¯s any trouble, don¡¯t be polite, I¡¯ll bring the beautiful assassins to support you."


    She had built a good relationship with Han Bihong and the ten women, now she was confident.


    "This little problem won¡¯t trouble me, just stay put, don¡¯t act rashly." Ye Fan advised helplessly.


    "Sigh, how disappointing, won¡¯t even give me a chance to show off a bit." Chu Biyao muttered depressively.


    Despite her bold desire to bring Han Bihong and others to support, she was actually very worried about Ye Fan¡¯s safety. Hearing that Ye Fan had resolved the issue and was safe, she felt much relieved.


    Han Bihong and the ten women showed disappointment in their eyes, they all wanted to do something for Ye Fan, but now even the opportunity seemed gone.


    On the road, Ye Fan was focusing on driving, Shen Yahut¡¯s face looked slightly better.


    At an intersection, Ye Fan drove through confidently, without reducing speed.


    But at this moment, a large tanker truck came charging from the opposite diagonal, crashing directly towards Ye Fan¡¯s car.


    All this was meticulously planned, Red Skull¡¯s intent to kill Ye Fan was extremely intense, so Nagatani Meiaki hacked into the traffic system, and the person driving the tanker was a professional assassin.


    Both Ye Fan¡¯s car and the tanker were traveling at high speeds.


    In a flash, they were about to collide in the middle of the intersection.


    This scene was completely unforeseen, the sudden change, even with immense skill, couldn¡¯t reverse the outcome of the impending collision. In that fleeting moment, Ye Fan¡¯s mind raced unimaginably fast, controlling the car was no longer an option to avoid this disaster, there was nothing that could be changed in less than a second.


    At the critical moment, Ye Fan unfastened his seatbelt, kicked open the car door, and launched himself down.


    It was impossible to save Shen Yahut, coincidentally, the position she was in was precisely where the tanker would strike. Such a scene made Ye Fan¡¯s eyes turn red, he couldn¡¯t do anything, just watch as it happened before him, Shen Yahut wasn¡¯t even aware of the crisis, her expression unchanged.


    "Crush you." The assassin driving the tanker revealed a ferocious smile, filled with murderous intent.


    With a "bang!", the two vehicles collided, the luxury car deformed instantly like it was made of clay, glass shattered, and the body folded as it rolled in the same direction as the tanker.


    Ye Fan extricated himself from the car, his body adhered to the car¡¯s exterior like an octopus, his hands and feet exerting force simultaneously. His figure shot backwards like a cannonball.


    Just as he left the car, the collision happened. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Had he been even a fraction slower, one could imagine the force of the massive impact, Ye Fan¡¯s attempt to propel himself away would have been disastrous.


    At the moment of propulsion, Ye Fan saw the wreckage of the luxury car and the surprised expression on Shen Yahut¡¯s face.


    His gaze was bloody, murderously intent surged within, he could still think, but Shen Yahut¡¯s mind went blank long ago, she was unable to think of anything.


    Time seemed to stop, Ye Fan fell back with guilt, while Shen Yahut¡¯s condition inside the rolling car was dire.


    A moment later, Ye Fan landed on the road, the luxury car still rolling.


    The tanker had crashed to one side, its body tilted, the driver was barely alive, the shattered glass had pierced him all over.


    Ye Fan rushed up furiously, stabilized the car that was about to stop, urgently tore open the deformed car door, and approached Shen Yahut.


    "How are you?" Ye Fan asked anxiously.


    Shen Yahut¡¯s gaze was wandering, with just a glimmer of life, she looked at Ye Fan with difficulty, blood spewing from her mouth, she said in broken words, "Neck, longevity lock, sister."


    After uttering these few words, Shen Yahut¡¯s gaze dimmed, and she no longer breathed.


    Ye Fan was enraged, how could he not understand, Shen Yahut was already dead, even with his mysterious medical skills, effective as they were, they couldn¡¯t bring back the dead. Watching Shen Yahut¡¯s body, his gaze turned sharp as a knife, his murderous intent surged.


    The crash caused traffic chaos.


    Ye Fan bowed his head, dialed Zhang Lu¡¯s number, and then called Chu Mengyao.


    Ye Fan took the longevity lock off Shen Yahut¡¯s neck, there was a small photo on it, he tucked the longevity lock into his pocket.


    He didn¡¯t understand Shen Yahut¡¯s intention, but her dying wish, he would certainly find out.


    Zhang Lu hurried over, and promptly made calls to have the scene blocked off.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t know who was behind this accident, but it was definitely not an accident.


    But whoever the person behind it was, he vowed to find them all, to make sure the culprits faced the punishment they deserved.


    At Chu Group, upon hearing the news of the tragedy, Chu Mengyao sat in her chair in a daze.


    "How could this happen? How could Shen Yahut possibly die?" Chu Mengyao murmured, as if talking in her sleep, she couldn¡¯t believe Shen Yahut was truly dead.


    But it happened, even if she didn¡¯t want to accept it, what could she do?


    Shen Yahut¡¯s death shocked many people, Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t tell the other employees at the company, but had Ye Juanjuan drive her to the scene.


    Upon learning the tragic news, Chu Biyao immediately had a solemn expression, and, bringing Han Bihong and the ten women, drove two luxury cars away from the villa.

 Chapter 210 - 207: Three Fox Tails

    Chapter 210: Chapter 207: Three Fox TailsInside a club, Ji Tian leisurely drank his wine and savored his gourmet meal.


    The Military Advisor hurried over and reported, "Young Master Ji, things are not going well; our arranged assassination failed to kill Ye Fan."


    "How is that possible?" Ji Tian¡¯s relaxed demeanor vanished instantly. He threw away the knife and fork in his hand and became gloomy, "Which part went wrong? I¡¯ve painstakingly planned this assassination, there¡¯s no reason it shouldn¡¯t kill him. Where did the mistake occur?"


    Faced with Ji Tian¡¯s inquiry, the Military Advisor was equally puzzled; he was confident that everything had proceeded according to the plan, without any mistakes.


    "I¡¯m sure Ye Fan was buried in the cement factory. With the amount of explosives used and the level of destruction, Ye Fan should not have survived." The Military Advisor stated in confusion, "But the problem lies here; I¡¯m also baffled and cannot comprehend what kind of unexpected event occurred."


    Not even in his dreams would Ji Tian have imagined that Ye Fan was so extraordinarily powerful that the explosion had no effect on him.


    Simply put, he underestimated Ye Fan¡¯s strength. He couldn¡¯t fathom how extraordinary Ye Fan¡¯s skills were.


    At this moment, the Military Advisor was most troubled not by Ye Fan¡¯s survival but by the fact that Shen Yahut had died. He said solemnly, "Young Master Ji, there are other forces targeting Ye Fan, but they also failed to kill him. However, they killed Shen Yahut, Secretary to President Chu, who was in the same car with Ye Fan."


    "That blind fool caused such a mess." Ji Tian was furious, abruptly stood up, and began pacing as he contemplated.


    "I blackmailed Ye Juanjuan merely to kill Ye Fan, intending no harm to Ye Juanjuan. Now, Shen Yahut is dead; this matter will undoubtedly be endless. Chu Mengyao will not let go of the investigation. If suspicion falls on me, how can I pursue Mengyao in the future? Isn¡¯t this a disaster?" Ji Tian was very upset, cursing the fool who caused this mess without a single good word.


    Killing Ye Fan was meant to remove the man in contact with Chu Mengyao and to avenge the humiliation he had suffered.


    It¡¯s fine if a man dies; sooner or later Chu Mengyao would forget. But targeting the woman next to Chu Mengyao would surely lead to trouble.


    "Could it be Meng Hao¡¯s doing?" the Military Advisor asked tentatively.


    "Impossible, I know Meng Hao; he wouldn¡¯t commit such a foolish act. Now, Meng Hao is probably just like me, also speculating who the perpetrator was." Ji Tian replied confidently.


    Then, his gaze turned serious, and he calmly asked, "Were the people sent out all taken care of? No traces left behind, right?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Ji, Song Yang and his men are all dead. According to the police, all seven of Song Yang¡¯s men met a tragic end. Although their faces are unrecognizable, based on the number, I can confirm that Song Yang¡¯s connection is severed. Furthermore, the two who kidnapped Ye Juanjuan were also dealt with, leaving no traces. Even if someone wants to investigate, they won¡¯t trace it back to us." The Military Advisor assured firmly.


    "That¡¯s good." Ji Tian breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    On the other side, Meng Hao was furious.


    "Wu Dahai is dead, and the owner of Boss Entertainment City is dead too. Ye Fan rescued Shen Yahut. Our plan to obtain evidence of Ye Fan¡¯s affair with the mistress fell apart, and in the process, we exposed ourselves." Flying Rat reported the events in detail.


    "Useless! They¡¯re all damn useless. Couldn¡¯t even handle this small matter. Why do I keep them on payroll in the Meng Family?" Meng Hao was seething with rage, unlike Ji Tian¡¯s flawless operations; now he¡¯s exposed a significant weakness.


    Initially, he engaged the Fierce Tiger Gang for assistance, with Wu Dahai providing support, fearing unforeseen complications. Now things turned out worse, everyone involved fell into the trap.


    "Wu Dahai, that bastard, couldn¡¯t even handle this small task. How did Ye Fan find Shen Yahut¡¯s location? Thank goodness he¡¯s dead; otherwise, I would have skinned him alive." Meng Hao grumbled indignantly.


    "Young Master Meng, what should we do now? Ye Fan and Shen Yahut were involved in a car crash on their way back, and Shen Yahut died. Isn¡¯t it easy to suspect us?" Flying Rat worriedly asked, "Could Shen Yahut¡¯s death be caused by Ji Tian¡¯s side, framing us in the process? If so, it could lead to big trouble."


    "Ji Tian is ruthless, but he would never commit such acts. Whether him or me, we both want that bastard Ye Fan dead. The death of others, especially those around Chu Mengyao, wouldn¡¯t benefit us." Meng Hao frowned thoughtfully, contemplating his understanding and analysis, "With such an event, either it was an accident, or another force wanted Ye Fan dead."


    "Our people did not find any other enemies Ye Fan might have." Flying Rat remarked.


    "If it is indeed Ye Fan¡¯s enemies who did it, it shows they¡¯re not insignificant and deeply hidden, naturally difficult to detect. From the location, it¡¯s clear the cement truck driver was targeting Ye Fan, and Shen Yahut was just an accidental casualty." Filled with anxiety, Meng Hao worried about the trouble this incident posed for him.


    "Find every way to distance ourselves from the situation." Meng Hao replied helplessly.


    Now, the incident implicated the Fierce Tiger Gang, and the Meng Family was behind it all. No matter the situation, clearing suspicion was nearly impossible.


    "I¡¯ll do my best." Flying Rat went off to carry out his duties.


    Nagatani Meiaki was extremely sly, hacking the traffic system in a library to avoid leaving any trace. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, she had already returned to Red Skull.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that even after carefully planning the assassination, we still failed to kill Ye Fan. Instead, an insignificant person died." Nagatani Meiaki frowned bitterly, extremely unwilling.


    Red Skull, watching the footage of Ye Fan¡¯s response at the scene, cautiously remarked, "This is a formidable opponent; no wonder my trusted subordinates practically all perished at his hands. Killing him won¡¯t be easy."


    "I must find an opportunity to challenge him again; I just don¡¯t believe his hacking skills surpass mine." Nagatani Meiaki was still aggrieved about losing in hacking against Ye Fan previously, hoping to easily kill him this time, but ended up failing again.


    "One must not underestimate him." Red Skull¡¯s gaze flickered with hesitation before stating, "Once the storm passes, organize a charity event; I aim to connect with Chu Mengyao personally, then eliminate Ye Fan as a threat with my own hands. As one of the top experts in the organization, I refuse to believe the infamous Red Skull cannot kill him."

 Chapter 211 - 208: Unprecedented Belief

    Chapter 211: Chapter 208: Unprecedented BeliefHospital, morgue.


    Chu Mengyao sisters, Zhang Lu, Ye Juanjuan, and Han Bihong Ten Girls are all present.


    Shen Yahui¡¯s death brought significant pain to everyone, especially to the Chu Mengyao sisters, who were deeply affected.


    After Zhang Lu rushed to the scene, she brought Shen Yahui¡¯s body to the hospital. This was done just to make Shen Yahui¡¯s body look a bit better, and the bloodstains on the body had already been dealt with.


    "Does Shen Yahui have any relatives? What should we do about the funeral?" Ye Fan asked, enduring the pain.


    Chu Mengyao, with a heavy tone, said: "Shen Yahui is alone, she doesn¡¯t have any relatives. She lived by herself, and it seems her mother passed away years ago due to overwork and illness. I heard from her once that her parents divorced early, and her father took a sister abroad. As for other details, I know little."


    "I looked into it, and the situation is roughly as Mengyao described. After her parents divorced, Shen Yahui and her mother had a difficult life. Her mother scrimped and saved to support Shen Yahui through her studies, but Shen¡¯s mother was sick all along and never mentioned it to her daughter. By the time Shen¡¯s mother fell gravely ill, it was too late to save her." Zhang Lu said softly: "As for Shen Yahui¡¯s father and sister, there are no leads. They¡¯ve had no contact over the years, and I can¡¯t find where they might be. I suppose Shen Yahui didn¡¯t know either."


    "I see. Then let¡¯s help her with the funeral," Ye Fan said heavily. Now, the only option is to bury Shen Yahui alongside her deceased mother. Regarding Shen Yahui¡¯s dying wish, the sister she called out for must have been someone she cared deeply about. He will find ways to figure it out later and locate Shen Yahui¡¯s sister. The longevity lock in her pocket is the only clue.


    "I received specific news, the person driving the large tanker that hit you has confessed. He said he was seeking revenge, and announced that Red Skull intends to grind you into dust and will soon take action." Zhang Lu disclosed this information.


    This matter is somewhat related to her, regardless of the circumstances, Ye Fan was confronting Red Skull for her sake.


    Red Skull¡¯s human trafficking network has suffered considerable damage. Except for a few deeply hidden culprits, those who could be found have all been arrested.


    Even among Red Skull¡¯s skilled K members, only K1, that Japanese woman, remains by Red Skull¡¯s side. Other members are no longer Red Skull¡¯s trusted assistants, but rather sworn enemies.


    Han Bihong Ten Girls listened to Zhang Lu¡¯s words and revealed a certain degree of guilt in their gaze. Now, their attitude towards the problems has changed. The crisis Ye Fan encountered is inseparably linked to them.


    "A small Red Skull dares to make boastful claims in front of me¡ªdeath is not enough of a punishment." Ye Fan murmured to himself.


    Red Skull wants to come for him? That¡¯s good; he was worried he wouldn¡¯t find them.


    Even if Red Skull doesn¡¯t come of their own accord, he will go after them. For Shen Yahui¡¯s death, Red Skull bears direct responsibility. He will make Red Skull pay a heavy price for their actions.


    "The traffic system has been infiltrated, and the initial judgment is that it¡¯s linked to Nagatani Meiaki, that Japanese woman we have dealt with. She¡¯s very cunning. I instructed someone to investigate, and discovered she used a library to remotely invade the traffic system, and even the library¡¯s internal network was paralyzed. I couldn¡¯t find any useful clues." Zhang Lu said helplessly.


    The person driving the tanker didn¡¯t act alone but was organized and coordinated. Thinking of this crucial detail, Zhang Lu was suddenly startled; she couldn¡¯t imagine how quickly Red Skull planned a meticulous murder scheme to retaliate.


    Luckily, Ye Fan is no ordinary person. Otherwise, he might have died under the murder scheme.


    "I¡¯ll deal with them slowly. Once Shen Yahui¡¯s funeral is over, I¡¯ll play with them properly." Ye Fan said with a cold smile.


    He was truly angry, full of killing intent, determined to seek justice for Shen Yahui, and ensure the real culprit pays with blood.


    "Nagatani Meiaki, isn¡¯t she a renowned hacker expert within the organization? How did she end up here?" Han Bihong Ten Girls knew of Nagatani Meiaki but were unaware that she was working closely with Red Skull. Hearing Nagatani Meiaki¡¯s presence from Zhang Lu¡¯s mouth shocked them.


    The Ten Girls couldn¡¯t imagine that Blood Rose¡¯s top hackers were actually working alongside Red Skull.


    "Let¡¯s head back first. I¡¯ll inform you when it¡¯s time for Shen Yahui¡¯s burial; I¡¯ll take care of the funeral arrangements." Zhang Lu said.


    Standing here grieving over Shen Yahui¡¯s body isn¡¯t helpful.


    The dead can¡¯t come back; we can only mourn and accept the situation.


    The group left.


    Returning to the villa, Han Bihong Ten Girls each entered their own small building.


    Ye Juanjuan followed and entered the villa.


    "Did Shen Yahui just leave like that? She won¡¯t ever appear before us again." Tears welled up in Chu Biyao¡¯s eyes as she self-blamed: "I never had a good heart-to-heart talk with Shen Yahui, always called her Senior Secretary. Now, there¡¯s no chance to correct it; we¡¯re separated by life and death."


    "What¡¯s done is done; being saddened further won¡¯t help." Chu Mengyao comforted her sister, even though she was even more heartbroken than her sister.


    Chu Mengyao was in a daze; Shen Yahui¡¯s familiar voice and smiling countenance seemed right before her. The secretary who supported her in company affairs with her professional and efficient work has left her just like that.


    She has accepted this fact but can¡¯t shake the heartache.


    "Brother, did I bring you trouble today?" Ye Juanjuan cautiously approached Ye Fan.


    "No, I brought you trouble instead. Do you know why I didn¡¯t dare to acknowledge you initially? It was because I feared something like this happening, yet it did." Ye Fan lamented.


    Chu Mengyao knew Shen Yahui¡¯s death felt like a heavy burden on Ye Fan¡¯s shoulders. She came to his side and softly said: "Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. I believe you¡¯ll catch the bad guys and make those who plotted against Shen Yahui all die."


    "Ye Fan, I trust you; you will avenge Shen Yahui and kill all the culprits." Chu Biyao said fiercely.


    "I will." Ye Fan nodded seriously. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That day, many things happened. He wasn¡¯t sure who abducted Ye Juanjuan initially, but those who kidnapped Shen Yahui were closely linked to the Fierce Tiger Gang, until Red Skull finally stepped in, taking Shen Yahui¡¯s life.


    Ye Fan wasn¡¯t in the mood to speculate who was behind this; he now follows a belief, a belief he has never had before: whoever dares to bully those around him, he¡¯ll ensure they die¡ªno exceptions for anyone.


    No matter their identity.


    No matter their background.


    He will not spare anyone.

 Chapter 212 - 209 Mengyao鈥檚 New Secretary

    Chapter 212: Chapter 209 Mengyao¡¯s New SecretaryShen Yahut¡¯s funeral concluded hastily, buried peacefully under the escort of Chu Group employees and Chu Mengyao sisters, among others. However, the varying degrees of pain left in everyone¡¯s hearts will take time to heal.


    Shen Yahut¡¯s only relatives cannot be found. This grim news may need to wait until later to be disclosed to them.


    Ye Fan tightly held the longevity lock, looking at the small photo on it, his heart was icy cold. His time with Shen Yahut was brief, yet he clearly remembers their first meeting when the outwardly bold yet inwardly traditional Shen Yahut kept pressing about his relationship with Mengyao and falsely accused him of taking advantage of her.


    In their subsequent meetings, Shen Yahut always came to report work to Mengyao, naturally becoming familiar with Ye Fan.


    That familiar face and the scene before Shen Yahut¡¯s death are vividly imprinted in Ye Fan¡¯s mind.


    "Rest in peace. I will definitely find your sister and take good care of her, fulfilling your wish before you died." Ye Fan vowed to Shen Yahut¡¯s tombstone.


    Quickly, three days passed.


    During this period, Ye Fan persistently followed Nagatani Meiaki¡¯s traces for a long time. With Zhang Lu¡¯s cooperation, he unearthed two locations Nagatani Meiaki had frequented, but to no avail; he found no trace of Nagatani Meiaki.


    Nagatani Meiaki knew her enemy was formidable, so she was extremely cautious, erasing all traces behind her.


    Ye Fan wasn¡¯t aimlessly searching but stayed calm.


    Just as the killer driving the large tanker said, Red Skull would strike again, wanting to tear Ye Fan apart. That¡¯s fine; he calmly waits. As soon as the enemy appears before him, he will personally slay Red Skull and others.


    Red Skull is so deeply hidden, unidentified, and unknown in appearance; he can only wait for the enemy to surface. Randomly searching will yield no results, that¡¯s certain, and Ye Fan is clearly aware of that.


    At the villa, Chu Mengyao went to the company twice. The Jinluo Bay project is still being hurriedly prepared. However, with Shen Yahut gone, the accumulated tasks on her have increased.


    "President, we have something to discuss with you; do you think that¡¯s okay?" Han Bihong amongst ten women in the villa; these three days, they had gone to their respective homes. However, they didn¡¯t reunite with their families but watched from afar, considering their current situation and how they would reunite, where they¡¯ve been all these years, what they¡¯ve done, how they¡¯d answer their family¡¯s questions.


    None of them have a firm idea. Perhaps, they still need courage; for now, they don¡¯t have the guts to reunite with their families.


    The ten women refer to Chu Mengyao as President and to Chu Biyao as a Superstar, not directly calling them by name.


    "What do you want to say?" Chu Mengyao sisters wondered, and Ye Fan was also puzzled.


    "Given the President and Superstar¡¯s work specificity, how can you not need bodyguards? From now on, we¡¯ll serve as your bodyguards, ensuring your safety, preventing danger. Additionally, we¡¯re not only assassins; we¡¯re also skilled and technical talents." Han Bihong spoke, pointing to a lady in a red dress, k3: "She¡¯s Du Xueqi, absolutely capable of fulfilling your secretary role, handling simple affairs without any problem."


    After discussion, the ten women split into two groups. Du Xueqi and five serve Chu Mengyao, while Han Bihong and five focus their activities around Chu Biyao. They also desire work, and with a legitimate job, they wish for Chu Mengyao sisters to take them home to reunite with families. By then, the families will be reassured, and the knot in their hearts will be resolved. Their past mustn¡¯t be known by their families to cause shared grief.


    "Will this work?" Chu Mengyao was undecided, not because she doubted the ten women¡¯s abilities, but worried if such work might underutilize their talents, as they were top assassins.


    "Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s beneath you?" Chu Biyao voiced the concern in her sister¡¯s heart.


    "Not at all, we¡¯re delighted." The ten women said in unison.


    "See?" Chu Mengyao looked at Ye Fan. This matter should be decided by Ye Fan, as the ten women listened to him the most.


    "Let¡¯s go with what they said. Let Lu Xueqi be your secretary; with someone to handle work tasks and them nearby for protection, even if I¡¯m not around, there won¡¯t be any issues." Ye Fan has strong confidence in the ten women¡¯s work capabilities, be it in killing or their various skills.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll find time to take you to the company to familiarize you with different departments." Chu Mengyao happily agreed.


    "Why find time, go to the company now, let Du Xueqi quickly take over Shen Yahut¡¯s work." Ye Fan urged.


    Chu Mengyao remained gloomy. Seemingly calm, but Shen Yahut¡¯s death struck her the hardest among everyone. Recovering would still take time.


    For these three days, Chu Mengyao stayed in the villa, rarely going out, seemingly avoiding.


    "Alright, corporate affairs can¡¯t be delayed, especially not now. The Jinluo Bay project bidding can¡¯t be slackened. Employees don¡¯t want to see me despondent; I¡¯ll rejuvenate, appoint a new secretary, to let employees feel rejuvenated and not worry in secret." Chu Mengyao deeply understood that her decisions and mood as President and company¡¯s backbone greatly impact the company and employees.


    Ye Fan, Chu Mengyao, and Du Xueqi left the villa.


    At this point, Ye Fan only wanted to accompany Mengyao, offering her dependence.


    Taking Du Xueqi to the company is to familiarize her with his contacts and typical business interactions; others need not follow.


    In the villa, Chu Zhongtian and Xu Li called Chu Biyao.


    The two parents, having called Chu Mengyao, understood that their eldest daughter might not swiftly walk out from the shadow of sorrow, hence sought Chu Biyao, the clever one, to help open up the eldest daughter.


    Chu Biyao earnestly nodded to her parents¡¯ advice. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Simultaneously, her mind also quickly turned.


    "I¡¯ve got it. I don¡¯t need to go myself. To make my sister happy, I¡¯ll let Ye Fan take her somewhere. Ensure all troubles vanish into the clouds."


    Chu Biyao hurriedly texted Ye Fan.


    It¡¯s the quickest way Chu Biyao could think of to brighten Chu Mengyao¡¯s mood.

 Chapter 213 - 210: Red Skull Sets Up a Killing Trap

    Chapter 213: Chapter 210: Red Skull Sets Up a Killing TrapIt quickly spread within the company that Du Xueqi had become Chu Mengyao¡¯s new secretary.


    This time when Chu Mengyao went to the company, she was no longer disturbed by Meng Hao and Ji Tian. Both of them understood that Mengyao was not in a good mood during this time, and pestering her would only backfire, especially for Meng Hao. He had someone kidnap Shen Yahut first, and after that, something happened to Shen Yahut, which made him feel guilty. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t risk showing up in front of Chu Mengyao now.


    Although Meng Hao had erased any traces that might lead back to him, he still thought it best to keep a low profile just in case.


    Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t know that Meng Hao had kidnapped Shen Yahut, but Ye Fan had gathered some clues. Connecting Wu Dahai to the Fierce Tiger Gang and then to Meng Hao, and considering his own conflict with Meng Hao, he had no goodwill towards him.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t have direct evidence to confirm the suspects in Ye Juanjuan¡¯s abduction and Shen Yahut¡¯s kidnapping.


    However, he only knew that these matters had crossed his line. If he got solid evidence, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to act.


    He wouldn¡¯t care what kind of background Ji Tian and Meng Hao had. If he found out they had done something foolish, he would make them pay swiftly, ensuring such things wouldn¡¯t happen again.


    "Investigate Du Xueqi¡¯s situation, starting with her hobbies." Meng Hao and Ji Tian instructed their men.


    Both of them wanted to get close to Chu Mengyao, and naturally, they had to start by ingratiating themselves with her secretary.


    Meanwhile, Red Skull and Nagatani Meiaki, codenamed k1, were planning further action.


    Ye Fan¡¯s appearance had disrupted the human trafficking network and eliminated all of Red Skull¡¯s key aides, which made Red Skull determined to find an opportunity to eliminate Ye Fan, in order to maintain and develop the trafficking network.


    If Ye Fan wasn¡¯t dealt with, not to mention Red Skull¡¯s anger, the human trafficking network they operated would also face serious threats.


    "Chu Mengyao is vying for the Jinluo Bay project. We can use this as leverage by inviting the mayor, a heavyweight guest, to a charity event, then sending Chu Mengyao an invitation. Surely, she will attend, giving me a chance to connect with her and find the right opportunity to personally take action. After approaching Chu Mengyao, I will get rid of Ye Fan." Red Skull came up with a new scheme after planning.


    "Do you need my cooperation?" Nagatani Meiaki pondered briefly, and couldn¡¯t find any flaws in Red Skull¡¯s plan.


    "For now, you should stay hidden and avoid revealing your tracks. If Ye Fan realizes you¡¯ve resurfaced, he could trace the clues back to your location, and that would be troublesome," Red Skull said confidently. "From the current information, Ye Fan¡¯s hacking skills are definitely on par with, if not superior to, yours. A slight oversight could lead him to pinpoint your IP address and trace back to your hideout. It¡¯s evident."


    "If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯d like to face off with him again. I¡¯m not afraid of Huaxia Country¡¯s top hacker, let alone Ye Fan," Nagatani Meiaki said dismissively, not considering Ye Fan as a threat to her hacking skills.


    A hint of displeasure appeared on Red Skull¡¯s exquisite face as she coldly said, "I don¡¯t need your interference in my planned attack. If you mess up my plan, I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t live to return to Blood Rose Headquarters. You¡¯ve already lost to Ye Fan once. If you¡¯re dissatisfied, find another chance to compete, but only if I haven¡¯t killed Ye Fan by then. However, that possibility doesn¡¯t exist, as Ye Fan is destined to die by my hands. So, restrain yourself."


    "I know what to do, I won¡¯t act on my own." Nagatani Meiaki bowed her head.


    "When the time comes, you will assist me in the operation." Red Skull looked towards k1.


    "Yes." k1 responded solemnly.


    At Chu Group, Du Xueqi was left at the company, while Ye Fan took Chu Mengyao off work early.


    Ye Fan received a text from Chu Biyao and decided to take Chu Mengyao to Yucai School¡¯s amusement park. It would help Mengyao forget her worries and sorrows. Honestly, he didn¡¯t expect to find such a good way to make Mengyao happy; it was Chu Biyao¡¯s clever idea.


    Seeing Chu Mengyao looking dejected, Ye Fan noted it inwardly and felt anxious.


    "Where are you taking me?" Chu Mengyao asked helplessly in the car.


    "To play! Roller coasters, pirate ships, Ferris wheels... Yucai School¡¯s amusement park has it all. I¡¯ll play with you until you¡¯re satisfied, helping you quickly shake off the sadness from your heart," Ye Fan said confidently.


    Chu Mengyao pondered for a moment and said, "I don¡¯t want to go."


    "Even if you don¡¯t want to go, you have to. I¡¯ll drag you there if necessary, surely you won¡¯t disregard my effort," Ye Fan replied authoritatively.


    "Sigh, is this really necessary?" Chu Mengyao sighed, her face showing an expression of helplessness. "Actually, I think it¡¯s fitting to be a little sad sometimes. It¡¯s the best way to say goodbye to a loved one. Shen Yahut was like a sister to me, so isn¡¯t it normal to feel sorrowful? I know seeing me sad makes you uneasy too, but there¡¯s no need for you to counsel me. I¡¯ll get over it eventually."


    Chu Mengyao was quite rational, with her own perspective and reasoning.


    "Those who pass away live on in our hearts. To me, Shen Yahut isn¡¯t truly gone. Remembering her is enough; what¡¯s the use of being sad? Apart from making yourself unhappy, can you really bring Shen Yahut back?" Ye Fan said seriously.


    "I understand what you¡¯re saying, but fine, let¡¯s go have fun then." Chu Mengyao smiled faintly and said, "I think you just want an excuse to play and drag me along with you."


    "You could see it that way," Ye Fan said, staring at Chu Mengyao. "Isn¡¯t it nice to smile a little? A serious face makes those around you unable to be happy either. Is this how you pay tribute to those who¡¯ve passed?"


    Chu Mengyao turned her face away, unable to resist smiling secretly.


    "You¡¯re quite clever, thinking of this way to bring me out to play," Chu Mengyao softly praised.


    She had to admit, Ye Fan¡¯s idea was great; just being in the carefree environment of Yucai School was enough to help her forget her worries and find peace.


    "Actually, this was Biyao¡¯s suggestion to me," Ye Fan confessed truthfully.


    "You¡¯re so heartless," Chu Mengyao scolded. "Can¡¯t you come up with ideas yourself? Why do you need your sister to prompt you every time? Seeing me unhappy, you can¡¯t think of a single thing to do? Do you want to see me sad to make yourself happy?"


    After saying this, Chu Mengyao turned to look out the window. She knew that Ye Fan¡¯s face must be very expressive right now. In fact, she said it intentionally. Thinking about Ye Fan¡¯s frustrated and embarrassed face made her happier than ever.


    That part, Ye Fan didn¡¯t know.


    This was much more effective than Biyao suggesting Ye Fan bring her out to play. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 215 - 212 Lu Xiangxiang Asks for Help

    Chapter 215: Chapter 212 Lu Xiangxiang Asks for HelpWhen Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao returned to the villa, it was already nine in the evening.


    Lu Xiangxiang hurriedly came to visit, and after Chu Biyao informed her of her sister¡¯s situation and that she should be with Ye Fan now, Lu Xiangxiang had no patience at all but could only sit and wait.


    Lu Xiangxiang really wanted to make a call to urge them, but was forcibly stopped by Chu Biyao.


    She really wanted to see Ye Fan now; a life was on the line, she couldn¡¯t help but be anxious.


    However, considering Chu Mengyao¡¯s bad mood, Lu Xiangxiang didn¡¯t rush them. She was here to ask Ye Fan for a favor, and if she pushed too hard and made Ye Fan unhappy, she was afraid he would ignore her request.


    Seeing them arrive, Lu Xiangxiang eagerly said, "Mengyao, Ye Fan, did you have fun? You both don¡¯t seem too happy based on your expressions, but it doesn¡¯t matter; Mengyao, you should cheer up. If Secretary Shen is watching from heaven, he wouldn¡¯t want to see you this way."


    "That¡¯s not how it should be. Why does sister still look worried, and Ye Fan seems gloomy too, what¡¯s going on?" Chu Biyao frowned slightly, muttered in confusion, "I asked Ye Fan to take sister out to relax, so how come both of them are unhappy? Damn Ye Fan, you are useless! I created such a great chance for you to meet sister privately, but this is the result? It¡¯s annoying. Just watch, I¡¯m going to deal with you later."


    Witnessing a woman abandon an infant at the kindergarten gate was naturally a bit heavy on Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao¡¯s hearts.


    It wasn¡¯t what Lu Xiangxiang thought, that Chu Mengyao was still brooding over Secretary Shen¡¯s death, nor was it as Chu Biyao assumed that Ye Fan was at fault; it was something else that had them a little down.


    "Why are you here?" Chu Mengyao collected her mood and smiled slightly.


    Her smile scared Lu Xiangxiang, who kept muttering to herself, "Weird, Mengyao is actually smiling. What kind of international joke is this? Mengyao smiling? Clearly, just a moment ago, she was carrying a touch of melancholy, and the next moment she smiles so genuinely like she¡¯s let go. This is not a fake smile; it¡¯s a heartfelt one."


    "Mengyao, are you having a fever?" Lu Xiangxiang, worried, didn¡¯t answer but instead asked and quickly reached out to touch Mengyao¡¯s forehead.


    "What are you doing?" Chu Mengyao looked at Lu Xiangxiang, caught between laughter and tears, and complained bitterly, "You see me happy and think I¡¯m abnormal? I think it¡¯s you being neurotic, overthinking."


    "I¡¯m not just overthinking, it¡¯s downright ridiculous," Lu Xiangxiang sat back down in a daze, poked a finger at Chu Biyao, full of confusion and said, "Tell me, did the sun rise from the west today, your sister is smiling, how is that possible?" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t it be possible? Can your brain work a little more normally? Be careful, I might smash it," Chu Biyao scolded.


    Why talk about her sister like that, for what reason?


    Since Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan had their heart-to-heart talk, sometimes they would unconsciously reveal a pure smile, which in Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s eyes, became something unbelievable, that the cold beauty would smile, who would believe such a thing?


    "Looks like I¡¯ve missed a lot of stories. Being able to unlock the iceberg president¡¯s heart and revive her pure smile, there must be some unknown stories behind this," Lu Xiangxiang glanced at Ye Fan with a complex expression and muttered in her heart, "It¡¯s definitely related to this annoying man. I¡¯ve told Mengyao long ago, no man is good, why won¡¯t she listen to me? Mengyao must have been bewitched by him; that¡¯s why she¡¯s become like this."


    "Miss Eccentric B, shouldn¡¯t you get to the point? Look, it¡¯s getting late, we need to get some rest, okay?" Chu Biyao said bizarrely. She didn¡¯t actually know Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s purpose, she asked but couldn¡¯t get an answer.


    She also wanted to find an opportunity to deal with Ye Fan, to figure out what Ye Fan and her sister did, couldn¡¯t let Lu Xiangxiang get in the way.


    "Look at me, I¡¯m just so happy that Mengyao smiled, I almost forgot the important thing," Lu Xiangxiang awkwardly slapped her forehead; in reality, she wasn¡¯t happy; she was shocked.


    She glanced over at Ye Fan and Mengyao, "Ye Fan, Mengyao can attest, when it comes to medical skills, I am definitely an outstanding genius. If I weren¡¯t interested in medicine, I would be like Mengyao, inheriting the family business and becoming a lady boss. If it really came to that, Mengyao and I would be famous twin stars in the business world. Ah, I¡¯m going too far, I came to talk about serious matters, why am I saying these things?"


    Lu Xiangxiang fidgeted and stuttered, seeing this, Chu Mengyao immediately guessed she was here to ask Ye Fan for something but couldn¡¯t find the words to say it, rambling on and on.


    "If there¡¯s something, just say it, I¡¯ll have Ye Fan help you," Chu Mengyao understood Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s nature; she¡¯d rather poke a few knives into herself than ask for help, except when it came to Ye Fan, who was better than her in medicine, she¡¯d be more respectful.


    "Ah ha, Mengyao understands me best." Lu Xiangxiang took out a bottle of water she had bought earlier, handed it to Ye Fan, and said with a smile, "Ye Fan, have some water, let¡¯s drink a bit first."


    "Hahaha, you¡¯re killing me, Miss Eccentric B, you just refreshed my opinion of you, not bad, keep it up, try to make me look at you in a new light." Chu Biyao was overjoyed, laughing without any restraint; Lu Xiangxiang having such a side was something she had never heard of or seen before.


    "Drink up, take a sip from someone else¡¯s bottle. If you can, help her out." Chu Mengyao watched Ye Fan with a hint of request.


    Ye Fan already realized something was wrong; actually, even if Chu Mengyao hadn¡¯t said anything, he would still do his best to help Lu Xiangxiang. After all, the shadow in Chu Mengyao¡¯s heart was because of Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s brother; Mengyao always felt indebted. Seeing Lu Xiangxiang so humble, Mengyao couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    "Be straightforward too. If there¡¯s something, just say it, can you do that?" Ye Fan took a sip of water then looked at Lu Xiangxiang with interest, genuinely curious about what kind of trouble she got into this time.


    "Well, I¡¯m something of a medical genius, so I have pursuits in that field..." Lu Xiangxiang hesitated, pulling the conversation elsewhere, not getting to the point.


    "Can we talk about the serious matter?" Ye Fan hurriedly interrupted Lu Xiangxiang¡¯s further rambling.


    Lu Xiangxiang closed her eyes, braced herself, took a deep breath, and said loudly, "I referred to your Acupoint Manipulation Method, wanting to treat a patient, and ended up ruining this patient¡¯s leg. Now that leg has no sensation and shows signs of tissue necrosis. That¡¯s all there is to it."

 Chapter 216 - 213: The Beginning of Red Skull鈥檚 Killing Trap

    Chapter 216: Chapter 213: The Beginning of Red Skull¡¯s Killing Trap"What?"


    "Miss Mental Lily, you¡¯ve truly shown me the meaning of ¡¯seeing someone in a new light after three days.¡¯ You¡¯re impressive." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Aren¡¯t you the one who claims to have stolen knowledge from hundreds of masters, leading the field in medicine, making experts feel inferior in your presence?"


    "How could you make such a rookie mistake? I¡¯m truly seeing you in a new light, impressive indeed."


    Chu Biyao clutched her stomach, laughing so hard she was doubled over.


    It was too funny. She never expected Lu Xiangxiang to mess up like this.


    "Sister, tone it down, will you?" Chu Mengyao reprimanded her sister, unable to watch her mock Lu Xiangxiang like that.


    "Laugh all you want, but be careful you don¡¯t catch laugh cancer." Lu Xiangxiang grimaced at Chu Biyao, then looked eagerly at Ye Fan, "Tell me, can it still be salvaged? You have to help me."


    Chu Mengyao also looked at Ye Fan, whispering, "For Xiangxiang¡¯s dedication to the patient, think of a way."


    "It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll go with you to see the patient right away. If we delay, it might cause trouble." Ye Fan agreed readily.


    "Great! Looks like I judged you right. Although I don¡¯t have any good feelings toward men, you¡¯re an exception." Lu Xiangxiang was overjoyed, changing her attitude toward Ye Fan.


    Meanwhile, her face was burning with embarrassment. Without exaggeration, she was thoroughly ashamed. When she first met Ye Fan, she kept saying how disgusting he was and spoke trash about men being like dogs. Yet Ye Fan didn¡¯t hold it against her, agreeing so readily to help. She wished she could find a hole to hide in.


    Lu Xiangxiang felt that her pride was completely shattered. The man she looked down on was way too broad-minded.


    Couldn¡¯t he make things a bit difficult for her just so she¡¯d feel a little better?


    "Mengyao, Biyao, Ye Fan might be back very late, you two should rest up and not wait." Lu Xiangxiang said hurriedly, "Ye Fan, let¡¯s go now."


    "Hm!" Ye Fan nodded.


    Ye Fan and Lu Xiangxiang each drove a car heading to the city¡¯s First Hospital. Lu Xiangxiang had driven here, so Ye Fan naturally drove himself back to avoid having Lu Xiangxiang personally bring him back.


    "Sis, your friend is really funny, nearly killing me with laughter. After holding back all day, she ended up messing up the patient¡¯s leg. My Fanfan is truly amazing, his medical skills are just too superb." Chu Biyao said gleefully.


    "Why meddle? What¡¯s good about gloating over misfortune?" Chu Mengyao retorted.


    "Sis, you have no idea how enjoyable it is to mock Miss Mental Lily, such a beautiful woman." Chu Biyao said proudly.


    Chu Mengyao held back a laugh, chastising, "Next time tone it down, you¡¯re making Xiangxiang feel embarrassed."


    "As you wish, Sister." Chu Biyao stuck out her tongue.


    At this moment, Du Xueqi entered the villa. While Lu Xiangxiang was there, she saved time for the president and didn¡¯t interrupt. Now that the guest had left, she had to report work matters.


    "President, there¡¯s a charity event that might require your personal attendance." Du Xueqi, newly appointed as secretary, sifted through the day¡¯s numerous affairs to pick out the single important event needing the president¡¯s involvement.


    "From now on, treat us like family. Sit down and take your time explaining." Chu Mengyao said kindly.


    Du Xueqi smiled and nodded, seated herself, then began softly, "Madam Li Qianru, a leader in charity work, organized the event and invited Mayor Niu, a heavyweight guest. Considering the Jinluo Bay project, I think attending to build a good relationship with Mayor Niu is necessary¡ªespecially with Miss Shen Tingting, valued in the circle. I heard the Meng Family attempted several times to connect with Shen Tingting but seemed to be shut out."


    "It looks like we must attend this charity event. As for Miss Shen Tingting, there¡¯s no need to ingratiate ourselves proactively. We¡¯ll do what we must, but who ultimately gets the Jinluo Bay project¡ªthat, we can only wait and see. We can¡¯t force it." Chu Mengyao said calmly, acknowledging that the biggest competitor for the Jinluo Bay project bid was the Meng Family, a major player in the business world. Comparing financial prowess, Chu Group wasn¡¯t on the same level.


    Moreover, based on her understanding of Meng Hao, she was well aware that Meng Hao, in his effort to prove superiority, harbored unrealistic ambitions to conquer her starting from their careers. It was clear to her, making it uncertain whether Chu Group could secure the Jinluo Bay project.


    "The charity event is scheduled for tomorrow afternoon, do you need me to accompany you, President?" Du Xueqi inquired.


    She asked with intent, as such charity events often involve auctioning jewelry used by the ladies, allowing admiring gentlemen to bid. This nature of events helps raise substantial funds for charity.


    "No need, I¡¯ll go with Ye Fan." Chu Mengyao replied.


    "That¡¯s best. President, rest early, I¡¯ll be off." Du Xueqi left.


    At City First Hospital, after Ye Fan healed the patient that Lu Xiangxiang nearly messed up, Lu Xiangxiang escorted Ye Fan out.


    "Um, thank you, are you hungry? How about I treat you to supper as a gesture of gratitude?" Lu Xiangxiang said appreciatively.


    "No thank you, I¡¯m not hungry and it¡¯s getting late. I¡¯ll head back now." Ye Fan replied simply.


    No matter how beautiful the woman, a man refusing her meal invitation usually doesn¡¯t feel good.


    At this moment, Lu Xiangxiang was no exception; Ye Fan¡¯s straightforward refusal lacked courtesy.


    "Okay, head back early." Lu Xiangxiang waved in annoyance, as if she were shooing an annoying fly.


    Ye Fan hesitated, then with a concerned expression said, "There¡¯s something I¡¯m unsure whether to mention. If I say it, I fear you¡¯d overthink, but not saying it feels improper."


    "What is it? Speak your mind; hiding things isn¡¯t like you." Lu Xiangxiang asked curiously.


    "Well, my medical methods are quite specialized, you can¡¯t just learn them. You may think my Acupoint Manipulation Method is simple, but it¡¯s actually quite complex. I want to teach you, but can¡¯t, so it¡¯s better not to study my methods too closely; it wouldn¡¯t help your medical skills and might lead you to a dead end." Ye Fan explained earnestly.


    He had his reasons. In terms of medical skills, it wasn¡¯t about being secretive¡ªothers simply couldn¡¯t learn it.


    "Alright, I understand your point." Lu Xiangxiang replied, her gaze dimming.


    "Later." Ye Fan drove off.


    Lu Xiangxiang watched the car disappearing into the night, murmuring, "After all this, I can only sigh over your Acupoint Manipulation Method. Longing for it won¡¯t bring results, so why waste time and effort? It¡¯s hardly worthwhile."

 Chapter 217 - 214 She is Red Skull

    Chapter 217: Chapter 214 She is Red SkullOn the afternoon of the next day, Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao rushed to the charity event venue.


    The Red Skull¡¯s assassination plot aimed specifically at Ye Fan unfolded silently.


    In the hall, prominent figures from all walks of life gathered, with laughter and joyous chatter echoing.


    Walking together, Chu Mengyao whispered to Ye Fan, "Do you know what¡¯s special about these charity events?"


    "Women bring something out, and men bid extravagantly to win it. These charity events are less about charity and more about gathering more funds under the guise of charity. Men tend to bid higher for the woman they fancy, showing respect and affection. The public display satisfies the woman¡¯s vanity greatly, while a man¡¯s reputation is also enhanced."


    Ye Fan explained the deeper meaning of this type of charity event according to his understanding.


    "You seem to understand it thoroughly. Although this behavior is somewhat worldly, it¡¯s a good way to compel men to pay. Naturally, a man will bid hard for an admired woman¡¯s offering, gaining her favor and demonstrating his generosity and charitable heart. It¡¯s indeed killing several birds with one stone," Chu Mengyao replied nonchalantly.


    "Mengyao, Ye Fan, you¡¯re here." Liu Shangxiang gracefully approached, accompanied by a fragrant breeze.


    Having her own company, among Chu Mengyao¡¯s friends, Lu Xiangxiang and Zhao Shiyan weren¡¯t present. This charity event was tailored for some business heads.


    "Shangxiang, you came early." Chu Mengyao greeted warmly.


    "Hello, Miss Liu." Ye Fan also greeted politely. He was always courteous to Mengyao¡¯s friends.


    "Ye Fan, just call me by my name from now on. You¡¯re so close to Mengyao, and I call you by your name directly. It¡¯s not pleasant to keep calling each other Miss or Mister." Liu Shangxiang smiled.


    "Okay, I¡¯ll try to remember that next time." Ye Fan nodded.


    Liu Shangxiang pursed her lips, giving Mengyao a signal, "It seems you¡¯re the unique star of this charity event."


    Following Liu Shangxiang¡¯s gaze, Meng Hao and Ji Tian approached from two different directions.


    "I knew these annoying guys would pester us. As expected," Chu Mengyao frowned.


    "Mengyao, you¡¯re here." Ji Tian and Meng Hao appeared beside Chu Mengyao almost simultaneously, smiling gentlemanly, greeting their goddess-like Chu Mengyao.


    Chu Mengyao kept a stern face and ignored them.


    The two did not get discouraged, maintaining their smiles, and politely greeted Liu Shangxiang.


    As for Ye Fan, Ji Tian and Meng Hao deliberately ignored him. Both had been bested by Ye Fan before, and more importantly, their plot against Ye Fan failed. Now, they could only treat Ye Fan as a stranger, acting as if they didn¡¯t see him at all, treating him as air. Only by doing so could they retain some self-respect in front of Ye Fan.


    "Mengyao, you must be tired from the journey. How about I accompany you to grab a bite?" Meng Hao offered diligently.


    "Mengyao, you must be thirsty. There¡¯s juice over there, how about we check it out?" Ji Tian smiled warmly.


    Liu Shangxiang threw a meaningful glance at Ye Fan, as she couldn¡¯t help Mengyao out of this situation; it had to be Ye Fan.


    Seeing Mengyao¡¯s frustrated expression, Ye Fan immediately threatened the two, "Be smart and disappear from my sight, or I won¡¯t hesitate to reward you both a few slaps."


    "Who are you, do I know you?" Meng Hao glared.


    "Exactly, may I know your honorable name? How should I address you?" Ji Tian taunted.


    "Try saying one more word of nonsense, if you have the guts." Ye Fan looked at them mockingly.


    This expression from Ye Fan caused an involuntary shiver in their hearts.


    Meng Hao immediately fled, putting a considerable distance between them, smiling at Chu Mengyao, "Mengyao, let¡¯s chat later." S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ji Tian also wisely backed off, "Mengyao, you look stunning today, more beautiful than all the ladies here."


    Both Meng Hao and Ji Tian knew Ye Fan was decisive. Regardless of the occasion, if he said he¡¯d act, he would act. To avoid suffering at his hands, they had no choice but to retreat like a whirlwind.


    "Ye Fan, you¡¯re incredible, scaring those two off with just a word." Liu Shangxiang quietly gave him a thumbs up.


    Chu Mengyao relaxed, feeling rare ease, "It¡¯s fortunate to have you by my side, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have a moment¡¯s peace."


    "In the future, I¡¯ll handle these pesky flies for you," Ye Fan promised.


    "Haha," Liu Shangxiang laughed, teasingly saying, "Mengyao, are you dating Ye Fan? I see Ye Fan¡¯s posture clearly as protecting beauty, fearing other men will entangle you."


    "You¡¯re overthinking," Chu Mengyao blushed slightly.


    "Is that so?" Liu Shangxiang grinned mischievously, staring intently at Ye Fan, "Ye Fan, do you think so too?"


    "Yes, you¡¯re overthinking," Ye Fan replied matter-of-factly.


    "That¡¯s true team spirit, speaking in unison, wearing the same pants, even lies sound the same." Liu Shangxiang chuckled inwardly.


    "President Chu, you¡¯re here." Mayor Niu came over cheerfully, accompanied by Shen Tingting and Li Qianru.


    "Mayor Niu, long time no see," Chu Mengyao replied cordially.


    "Thank you for your concern, President Chu," Mayor Niu grinned, pointing to the two women beside him, "These are my distant relatives, whom President Chu has met once. If there¡¯s an opportunity, I hope President Chu will interact with them more. They have quite a bit to learn from you."


    "This is Miss Li Qianru, the leader in the charitable sector. You all should get acquainted."


    Mayor Niu made sure to introduce the two women beside him to Chu Mengyao.


    "Hello, President Chu, you¡¯re known as the premier female powerhouse. I hope to learn from you in the future," Shen Tingting smiled, extending her hand.


    "Miss Shen, you¡¯re too kind," Chu Mengyao said, shaking hands with Shen Tingting symbolically.


    "President Chu, I¡¯ve long admired you but never had the chance. Today, meeting you feels like it was meant to be," Li Qianru smiled charmingly.


    "Miss Li, you¡¯re the real celebrity here, the leader of charity. Your reputation precedes you," Chu Mengyao replied.


    "Compared to you, President Chu, my achievements are rather unsubstantial," Li Qianru said with a charming smile, "What I do in charity pales compared to your modest effort helping those homeless children."


    "Miss Li, you¡¯re too modest," Chu Mengyao responded.


    "President Chu, I have some questions regarding charity. I wonder if you have some time to talk?" Li Qianru asked politely.


    "I¡¯d be happy to," Chu Mengyao responded sincerely.


    "After the charity event, let¡¯s find a time to meet. How about it?" Li Qianru suggested.


    "Sure," Chu Mengyao readily agreed.

 Chapter 218 - 215: Men Are Not Good Things

    Chapter 218: Chapter 215: Men Are Not Good ThingsChu Mengyao and Li Qianru exchanged polite words, flattering each other back and forth.


    Mayor Niu was delighted to see the harmonious interaction between the two. Both Chu Mengyao and Li Qianru are known for their commendable work in charity, receiving high praise and recognition across the board. As mayor, he naturally hoped for prosperity in his governed area, and even if some relied on relief aid, with the help of these two, negative impacts could be mitigated.


    "President Chu, feel free to make yourself comfortable. We¡¯ll go greet some other guests first," Mayor Niu said with a diplomatic smile.


    "Mayor Niu, go ahead and do your thing, don¡¯t mind me," Chu Mengyao replied.


    Mayor Niu, Shen Tingting, and Li Qianru walked away. As the initiator of the charity event, Li Qianru naturally had to accompany Mayor Niu to greet the other elite guests. These were people who came out of respect for Mayor Niu and due to Li Qianru¡¯s influence. It was only natural for Mayor Niu and Li Qianru to treat these donors with politeness.


    Ye Fan, Chu Mengyao, and Liu Shangxiang were chatting.


    Soon, the charity event began.


    The so-called ¡¯charity auction¡¯ items had already been submitted when the invitations were collected by the attendants.


    The items presented by the ladies at the charity event were all quite valuable; they wouldn¡¯t offer anything too ordinary.


    The auctioneer, with an enthusiastic and friendly smile, auctioned off the items brought by the ladies, one by one. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    People care about appearances, just like trees care about their bark.


    Such an occasion was all about face value. The gentlemen purchased the items from the ladies at several times their value. The funds raised were all used for charity, gaining face while securing a good reputation, which the gentlemen were naturally willing to do.


    "Now for the final four star items of the charity auction, let our esteemed gentlemen bid to your heart¡¯s content," the auctioneer said loudly.


    The final four included Chu Mengyao, Liu Shangxiang, Shen Tingting, and a mature lady.


    Their items, compared to those of other ladies, weren¡¯t particularly valuable, but due to their high status, there was no shortage of bidders, especially for Chu Mengyao. This is why their items were chosen as the finale.


    A mature lady¡¯s bracelet, which was simply worth a few hundred thousand in a retail store, was auctioned off for eight million by a gentleman.


    The mature lady was obviously the object of this man¡¯s affections. Regardless of her attitude towards him afterwards, she smiled at him now, acknowledging his gesture, whether sincere or insincere.


    "The second star item, a pair of Liu Shangxiang¡¯s earrings, please, place your bids," the auctioneer cut straight to the point without unnecessary elaboration on whose item it was.


    The attendees were familiar with each other, so detailed introductions were unnecessary, and the auctioneer smartly avoided lengthy commentary.


    "Ten million!" The moment the auctioneer finished his sentence, Ji Tian spoke up.


    Around them, everyone involuntarily gasped. The lavishness of his bid was extraordinary.


    Then, no one else bid. Ji Tian had set the price, and who would dare oppose him? The only person capable of challenging Ji Tian, Meng Hao, remained leisurely seated throughout, never making a single bid.


    Meng Hao and Ji Tian were both vying for Chu Mengyao. Since Ji Tian had bid for Liu Shangxiang¡¯s earrings first, Meng Hao naturally didn¡¯t raise the bid. Ten million was already quite high, and Ji Tian had shown Liu Shangxiang considerable respect. As Chu Mengyao¡¯s best friend, this indirectly suggested Chu Mengyao might view this slight favorably.


    It seemed Meng Hao and Ji Tian had reached an unspoken agreement without needing to coordinate; Ji Tian won Liu Shangxiang¡¯s item, and Meng Hao followed by acquiring Shen Tingting¡¯s piece. After all, Meng Hao needed to secure the Jinluo Bay project, and this was a great opportunity to show goodwill.


    As if it were all pre-planned, Ji Tian acquired Liu Shangxiang¡¯s item, and Meng Hao similarly bid one million to secure Shen Tingting¡¯s jewelry.


    This subtle move was well-understood by those present, recognizing that Ji Tian and Meng Hao each had their gains without any conflict arising.


    "Now there¡¯s a good show to watch," everyone thought with a relaxed smile. The last item was Chu Mengyao¡¯s, and Ji Tian and Meng Hao would definitively clash head-to-head, stopping at nothing to win Chu Mengyao¡¯s item, regardless of what it was.


    "Mengyao, I¡¯ve benefited from your glow. A mere trinket is worth ten million; Ji Tian certainly has a kind heart," Liu Shangxiang chuckled with a peculiar expression.


    "Looks like there¡¯s a man who¡¯s quite disappointed. Look to the left, the way he gazes at you is filled with such resentment. I bet deep down, he hates Ji Tian, but is too intimidated by Ji Tian¡¯s status to raise the bid, which is causing him frustration and indignation," Chu Mengyao muttered.


    Liu Shangxiang knew exactly whom Mengyao was referring to. Without glancing around, she dismissively said, "There are loads of men chasing me, what does he even count as? A scummy man with three mistresses outside, thinking he¡¯s something just because he has some dirty money. What a joke to think he could express love before me."


    "Uh!" Chu Mengyao was slightly taken aback, not expecting Liu Shangxiang to be so well-informed about that man.


    Liu Shangxiang, with a mischievous expression, stared at Ye Fan and asked, "Do you think all men are the same? Do you agree there¡¯s truth in the saying that not a single man is decent?"


    "Shangxiang, aren¡¯t you being a bit too absolute in branding all men with the same brush?" Ye Fan replied helplessly.


    "Absolute? Wasn¡¯t it the ancients who said that? Wouldn¡¯t their words hold some truth?" Liu Shangxiang retorted with a frown.


    "Whoever said not a single man is good must be a madman. Didn¡¯t you attend school? In ancient times, it was common for men of status to have multiple wives and concubines. That was the privilege of well-established men. For ordinary folks to marry even two wives, they had to have the means to do it," Ye Fan countered.


    "Nonsense, pure nonsense," Liu Shangxiang dismissed him with a sneer. "I¡¯ve read in numerous books that even eunuchs have multiple wives. Are those the ¡¯good men¡¯ you¡¯re talking about?"


    "What a joke, eunuchs holding official positions aren¡¯t even men anymore, alright? Please don¡¯t insult us men. As for eunuchs, they¡¯ve long been out of the male category. Lack of knowledge is truly frightening. Surely you understand enough to know which part is missing from a man once he becomes a eunuch?" Ye Fan said with fervor.


    "Mengyao, your Ye Fan is being a rogue. I see a serious facade, but deep down, all he thinks about is a harem," Liu Shangxiang complained indignantly.


    "Oh, come on!" Ye Fan cried inwardly, his face instantly darkening.


    Chu Mengyao chuckled silently, paying no mind.

 Chapter 219 - 216: You two are really too good at playing

    Chapter 219: Chapter 216: You two are really too good at playingYe Fan, Chu Mengyao, and Liu Shangxiang were chatting softly, attracting quite a few glances from the surrounding people.


    "Damn, this guy is shameless, earning the admiration of the top strong woman and Liu Shangxiang, yet doing nothing about it. He should at least bid for Liu Shangxiang¡¯s items to show some manliness."


    "Not manly at all, lacks any gentlemanly demeanor, what a disgrace."


    The men looking at Ye Fan turned their envy and jealousy into personal attacks, while the women¡¯s expressions were much more varied, each wondering if Ye Fan was the illegitimate child of some big shot.


    "Bastard, damn scumbag." Ji Tian and Meng Hao sat not far behind Chu Mengyao, watching the scene unfold with burning anger. Especially Ji Tian, who had been quite considerate towards Liu Shangxiang, yet she wasn¡¯t particularly thankful and was instead chatting warmly with Ye Fan, which made him naturally frustrated.


    "Punk, later I¡¯ll slap your face thoroughly. I must win Mengyao¡¯s item. Then everyone will look down on you, a man sitting beside Chu Mengyao unable to afford to bid on Mengyao¡¯s item, people will definitely laugh at you." Meng Hao laughed smugly, with his wealth and status, Ji Tian wasn¡¯t his match, let alone Ye Fan whom he didn¡¯t even regard.


    Ji Tian was well-prepared, determined to win the item from Chu Mengyao.


    Li Qianru was sitting with Mayor Niu, smiling meaningfully, she said, "To win a beauty¡¯s smile, I wonder how high the price Chu Mengyao¡¯s item could reach?"


    "Let¡¯s wait and see. The more funds raised, the greater the help for society. I certainly hope it¡¯s as high as possible." Mayor Niu chuckled.


    Shen Tingting looked amused, watching the lavish spending spree and inwardly muttered, "A bunch of hypocrites."


    "Now, the final item in this charity auction, President Chu¡¯s Jade Bracelet." The host was all smiles.


    Ji Tian and Meng Hao sat upright, both patient, abstaining from bidding, seemingly like two masters competing in patience; whoever bids first would appear inferior.


    "Twenty million." A suited man couldn¡¯t hold back his voice.


    This man was a CEO with business dealings with the Chu Group, currently negotiating a partnership. Trying to get acquainted in front of Chu Mengyao, he ambitious started the bid, knowing he couldn¡¯t win Chu Mengyao¡¯s Jade Bracelet, but wanted to make an impression.


    The gentleman was generous, bidding twenty million right off the bat, the highest since the charity auction began.


    "What¡¯s this? In this kind of setting, a small figure like you dares to participate? How laughable." Meng Hao looked at the man with a mocking gaze, then dismissively said, "Fifty million."


    "Wow, indeed the heir of the Meng family, spending generously, fifty million without even batting an eye."


    "What do you know, as one of Chu Mengyao¡¯s suitors, Meng Hao wouldn¡¯t care about such a small sum."


    "Going all out for a beauty¡¯s item, quite impressive."


    "Yeah, if I had fifty million, my company could double in size. People compare and it¡¯s demotivating."


    Whispering voices arose from different places.


    "Ninety million." Ji Tian casually raised the bid, his price increases were well-calculated, Meng Hao increasing by thirty million and Ji Tian adding another ten million on top of that.


    Ji Tian¡¯s words led to more gasps among the crowd.


    For the others, items taken out by ladies were rarely priced this high. Even people with backgrounds like Liu Shangxiang and Shen Tingting only had their items auctioned at about ten million; Chu Mengyao¡¯s item, however, was apparently the hot commodity with Ji Tian and Meng Hao viewing it so highly, the bidding was overwhelming.


    Chu Mengyao discreetly kicked Ye Fan, subtly indicating, "It¡¯s your turn."


    "If it¡¯s my turn, then it is. Why should I worry? It¡¯s your money anyway; if you¡¯re not distressed, why should I care?" Ye Fan muttered softly.


    His words were only heard by Chu Mengyao and Liu Shangxiang next to him; no one else could hear.


    "You two are quite the pair, one handling the item and the other bidding without spending a penny, like playing house? Mengyao, is it thrilling to play this game? Ye Fan, is the feeling of spending lavishly particularly thrilling?" Liu Shangxiang looked at Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao amusedly.


    "Keep your voice down, don¡¯t let others hear." Chu Mengyao warned.


    "Exactly, what¡¯s the fuss, it¡¯s not your money." Ye Fan glared.


    "Fine, I¡¯m the redundant one here." Liu Shangxiang pointed at herself, feeling helpless.


    Chu Mengyao¡¯s actions were aimed at making a good impression in front of Mayor Niu. If money can solve a problem, it¡¯s not a problem; anything that helps secure the Jinluo Bay project is worthwhile.


    Ye Fan understood the intention and confidently bid, "Let me round it up, one hundred million."


    "One hundred million? A jade bracelet for one hundred million? Damn it, my own worth isn¡¯t even that high."


    "President Chu¡¯s item is extraordinary; even if it¡¯s a stone picked up from the ground, it¡¯s a special stone."


    "Indeed, President Chu¡¯s reputation is valuable beyond anything."


    "What¡¯s this guy¡¯s background? One billion thrown without a care."


    The crowd was abuzz, voices of shock erupted from various peoples¡¯ mouths, men were astonished, women¡¯s gazes at Ye Fan changed, captivated by the mysterious man.


    Meng Hao and Ji Tian were slightly taken aback, not anticipating Ye Fan daring to compete with them in financial prowess, wasn¡¯t this asking for trouble?


    "Don¡¯t think you¡¯re strong. If it¡¯s a fistfight, I¡¯m no match, but in this battlefield, a hundred of you aren¡¯t capable." Ji Tian proudly opened, watching Ye Fan with mocking interest, thinking if Ye Fan stuck to being quietly naive it would¡¯ve been fine, but daring to pretend to be wealthy was going to self-sabotage.


    "Kid, you brought this on yourself; I¡¯ll show you why the flower is so red. Competing wealth, who do you think you are, fighting me is asking to be humiliated." Meng Hao smiled mischievously.


    Ye Fan, Meng Hao, and Ji Tian were confronting each other; this bidding was certainly going to be astonishing, and everyone realized it. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Fan wanting to financially crush them was absolutely impossible.

 Chapter 220 - 217 The Fool Who Squanders Money

    Chapter 220: Chapter 217 The Fool Who Squanders MoneyChu Mengyao somehow got hold of a Jade Bracelet, and after Meng Hao and Ji Tian kept raising the bid, Ye Fan offered a billion, leaving everyone stunned.


    It would be okay if the Jade Bracelet was actually valuable, but the thing is, it¡¯s not worth much.


    "Having money sure is a luxury." Someone muttered sourly.


    Everyone knew there was a good show ahead, but who would end up with the Jade Bracelet was still anyone¡¯s guess.


    Nobody had much faith in Ye Fan; even Liu Shangxiang doubted he could win the Jade Bracelet.


    "I¡¯m really curious to see what happens next?" Shen Tingting widened her eyes with interest.


    "Miss Li is quite smart, making President Chu¡¯s Jade Bracelet the last item. It¡¯s a brilliant move, and also inviting Meng Hao and Ji Tian, this will definitely be a great show." Mayor Niu chuckled strangely. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That¡¯s the essence of a charity auction, raising more funds to help those in need. It¡¯s a good approach, and with Mr. Ye in the mix, the game will surely be more fun." Li Qianru laughed charmingly.


    Liu Shangxiang was anxious and quickly said, "Mengyao, what are you and Ye Fan up to? Competing with those two guys, isn¡¯t that just asking for trouble? Even if you win, it¡¯ll be a costly victory. Why bother?"


    "A wise man has his plans, so don¡¯t worry. Just watch and see." Chu Mengyao raised her nose proudly.


    As everyone waited eagerly for the next round of bidding.


    Just as Meng Hao and Ji Tian glared provocatively at each other, then mockingly at Ye Fan.


    Chu Mengyao spoke up, aiming her complaints at Ye Fan with a mixture of warmth and annoyance, "How can you be so wasteful? A worthless bracelet picked up from the street, and you bid a billion on it. Even if you¡¯re wealthy, you wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to spend a billion on that worthless bracelet. It¡¯s hard to understand what you¡¯re thinking, you can¡¯t help but be despised."


    Just as Ye Fan called out a billion, Meng Hao had no intention of bidding further when Chu Mengyao¡¯s words were heard.


    "Nani!" Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled again, Chu Mengyao¡¯s words shocked them out of their wits.


    "President Chu picked up the Jade Bracelet on the street. This seems plausible; even if it¡¯s not picked, it must have been randomly acquired from somewhere. With President Chu¡¯s demeanor, it¡¯s hard to imagine her wearing such mundane jewelry."


    "The quality of that Jade Bracelet seems pretty low, definitely an ordinary item."


    "They are competing at high prices for the Jade Bracelet, as President Chu said, not only wasteful but also foolish. If President Chu thought slightly better of the bracelet, the three would fight tooth and nail for it just to win her favor; but the key is President Chu doesn¡¯t care for it and looks down on the men around her, and must look down on Meng Hao and Ji Tian even more."


    "In such a situation, the Jade Bracelet becomes a hot potato, better off unloaded than kept."


    The murmurs among the crowd spread; no one expected to watch a good show anymore, because the show had already begun. Ye Fan, Ji Tian, and Meng Hao were all bidding, and with each bid, they appeared even more foolish ¡ª wasn¡¯t this the biggest show?


    "For a worthless Jade Bracelet, bidding so high, how foolish can one be?" Chu Mengyao added with disdain on her face.


    In her heart, she was immensely proud, an air of superiority gazing down at Ye Fan, saying, "Ye Fan, you¡¯re adorably stupid, going this far to play along with me, how endearing. Especially your current expression, it¡¯s the cutest. Do you know that?"


    Ye Fan scratched his head gloomily, pretending to be aggrieved and looked down upon by Chu Mengyao, while thinking in his heart, "You can pretend all you want, to play along with you, I have to sacrifice a bit, but watching your calm exterior and childlike glee inside is quite amusing too."


    The fact that Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan understood each other¡¯s thoughts and true intentions was unknown to others.


    "Damn, how did it end up like this?" Ji Tian¡¯s eyes darkened, utterly displeased, then suddenly relaxed and happily said, "The Mengyao I admire never wore such mundane jewelry. Fighting for something Mengyao doesn¡¯t care for is self-inflicted pain. Besides, I don¡¯t want to be seen as a fool by Mengyao."


    "Let that fool Ye Fan be the idiot; it¡¯s better not to see or hear it." Meng Hao thought to himself.


    Soon, both Ji Tian and Meng Hao simultaneously gave up bidding on the Jade Bracelet. Neither wanted to be seen as fools by Chu Mengyao, especially since she made such a public statement. Continuing to bid would be rushing to act the fool, and neither of them wanted to do that.


    "Interesting, I didn¡¯t expect such a twist." Li Qianru¡¯s eyes showed contemplation.


    "Indeed, President Chu is quite amusing. Just a few words sealed Meng Hao and Ji Tian¡¯s mouths. And, who would want to rush to play the fool and be scorned by President Chu?" Mayor Niu pondered for a moment before speaking.


    Li Qianru and Mayor Niu, both old foxes, noticed something was off, but they couldn¡¯t guess what other tricks were hidden in Chu Mengyao¡¯s words.


    "An impressive woman indeed, with just a few words, she got her own item auctioned back to herself. Though it cost a billion, it left a memorable impression on everyone, especially Mayor Niu, who supervises these charity funds. It didn¡¯t reach a sky-high price, but the impact it had is quite significant."


    Shen Tingting chuckled, realizing the intricacies that even Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan¡¯s immediate circle couldn¡¯t, indicating her sharp and meticulous mind.


    "Do you two think it¡¯s fun?" Liu Shangxiang glared at Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao, softly muttering, "Don¡¯t assume I¡¯m stupid; I can see you two are clearly in sync like a couple."


    "It¡¯s fun." Chu Mengyao sniffed, saying matter-of-factly, then added lightly, "What¡¯s so strange about spending a little money to leave a good impression? If it¡¯s a waste, I¡¯ll be upset if I spend too much, so this is the way it has to be."


    "You¡¯re really smart." Liu Shangxiang complimented, then quickly corrected herself, "No, this isn¡¯t smart; it¡¯s as cunning as an ancient fox spirit."


    "Don¡¯t envy me, you can¡¯t be like me." Chu Mengyao became even more smug.


    "Let us give a warm applause to congratulate Mr. Ye on acquiring President Chu¡¯s Jade Bracelet," the host enthusiastically announced.


    "Though Mr. Ye seems foolish in President Chu¡¯s words, doing it for her makes any foolishness worthwhile."


    "Indeed."


    The crowd¡¯s mood subtly shifted, no longer viewing Ye Fan as foolish but rather seeing him as courageous.


    Especially the ladies, their eyes towards Ye Fan filled with affection, wishing they had someone as ¡¯foolish¡¯ as Ye Fan by their side.

 Chapter 221 - 218: Li Qianru Is Red Skull

    Chapter 221: Chapter 218: Li Qianru Is Red SkullThe charity event ended, and everyone left individually.


    Liu Shangxiang walked together with Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan, laughing as she said, "Mengyao, you¡¯re really something. Just by using your brain a little, you came up with such a brilliant plan. Not only did you shine at the charity event, but more importantly, you managed to auction your items back at a reasonable price. You also left quite an impression with Mayor Niu without showing any obvious moves."


    "What surprised me even more is that everyone thought Ye Fan was a fool, little did they know they were all being toyed with in your hands. If Ye Fan were truly a fool, then all those present must be idiots."


    "You¡¯re truly my sister, well done, great performance."


    Liu Shangxiang pointed out the part everyone couldn¡¯t figure out, her eyes filled with bright delight.


    "Don¡¯t make it sound so obvious, okay? It makes me sound overly calculating, can¡¯t you pretend to be a bit confused?" Chu Mengyao lightly scolded.


    "Oh, isn¡¯t this calculating? It¡¯s practically a world-class strategy." Liu Shangxiang laughed, "Plus, Ye Fan deliberately acted all aggrieved. Your coordination is so seamless, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say you two are the perfect pair."


    "I don¡¯t care what you think." Chu Mengyao rolled her eyes.


    Liu Shangxiang looked at Ye Fan with interest, pressuring him, "Ye Fan, how does it feel to act like a fool in front of everyone?"


    "A fool?" Ye Fan raised an eyebrow, then said earnestly, "I think those who have this thought are the real fools."


    "Talking to you is no fun, I¡¯m off." At this time, Liu Shangxiang¡¯s driver had already driven up nearby. As she walked towards the car, without turning back, she said, "When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll come to see you guys. Mengyao, always welcome me with open arms."


    "No problem," Chu Mengyao responded casually.


    Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao left, and from different directions in the distance, several pairs of eyes cast glances filled with their own peculiarities.


    "Damn it, I must find a simple and effective way to get rid of him. I¡¯ve pursued Mengyao for so long, and never had the chance to sit in the same car with her. Yet, he¡¯s all close and warm with Mengyao. Their relationship must be cut off quickly; if things keep developing like this, it¡¯ll be a lost cause." Meng Hao and Ji Tian each had their own thoughts, but their sole commonality was that they were both determined to kill Ye Fan at any cost.


    "Could he really be the Terminator?" Shen Tingting wondered. Sometimes, she had a thought pop into her mind that Ye Fan was just an ordinary person. How could he possibly have anything to do with the legendary Terminator? The Ye Fan in front of her didn¡¯t fit that image at all.


    Li Qianru also witnessed Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao leaving, her gaze revealing a sharp mockery.


    In the car, Ye Fan said oddly, "Just spent a billion like that, gone down the drain. If divided among ten people, it could make ten multimillionaires. If divided among a hundred, that¡¯s a hundred millionaires."


    "You can¡¯t think about it that way. The money went to charity, and the Jinluo Bay project is urgent. I couldn¡¯t personally visit Mayor Niu with a gift, so I had to mix in and make acquaintances this way. Hopefully, it will help with the Jinluo Bay project." Chu Mengyao explained methodically, "If we follow your idea and gather the rich people¡¯s money and spread it equally among everyone, then everyone randomly picked would be wealthy, and wouldn¡¯t society be in chaos?"


    "You¡¯re quite right, I agree. I¡¯m just regretful about the money. If you had used it for your own charity, think about how much it could help Yucai School. A billion gone, who knows where it flowed. Besides, if the Jinluo Bay project can¡¯t be secured, wouldn¡¯t everything have gone to waste?" Ye Fan said to himself.


    "That¡¯s how business is. Sometimes you have to take risks and gamble. If you ignore Mayor Niu, you¡¯ll never get your hands on projects like Jinluo Bay." Chu Mengyao said helplessly. "Isn¡¯t there a saying about collusion between officials and businessmen? Without officials like Mayor Niu overlooking things, it would be hard for us business people. The Chu Group is big, but we can¡¯t afford to offend people like Mayor Niu easily, and we have to play the game according to the rules of the circle. "


    In Dongfang City, many in the political scene had benefitted from the Chu Group¡¯s generosity. There were few people, including Mayor Niu, that the Chu Group couldn¡¯t afford to offend. The company¡¯s people could handle smaller matters, but dealing with someone like Mayor Niu required Chu Mengyao to spend some time managing it.


    Not long after returning to the villa, Li Qianru called Chu Mengyao.


    "President Chu, do you have time? I want to talk to you about our charity work, see if we can complement each other¡¯s weaknesses. Can we sit down and chat?" Li Qianru asked politely, making her intentions clear.


    Li Qianru had mentioned such an idea at the charity event.


    "Sure, no problem. Where should we meet? You pick a place?" Chu Mengyao readily agreed. She had already made arrangements with Li Qianru to discuss charity work, she just didn¡¯t expect Li Qianru to be so urgent. Besides, Li Qianru was a leading figure in charity, so Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t want to refuse.


    "Meeting outside might be disruptive. You¡¯re such a big name, trying to have a quiet conversation would face many interruptions. How about I visit you at your place if it¡¯s not too much trouble?" Li Qianru asked cautiously.


    "Okay." Chu Mengyao agreed, asking, "Are you coming alone?"


    "Just me, to talk things over with you and build our relationship. In the future, I hope we can work together in charity to help more people in need." Li Qianru said.


    Chu Mengyao gave an address and ended the call.


    Soon after, Li Qianru¡¯s car stopped outside the villa. The driver was a beautiful woman. If Han Bihong¡¯s group were here, they would recognize that this driver was not just anyone, but the only surviving K member from Japan.


    And Li Qianru was none other than Red Skull, the notorious leader in child trafficking, using her charity leader identity as a cover.


    Taking advantage of this identity, she had done many things, serving the organization for years.


    This time, she specifically organized the charity event and got close to Chu Mengyao with the aim of finding an opportunity to kill Ye Fan.


    This opportunity had arrived, one she had deliberately created.


    Confidently, she believed that with her strength, she could easily solve this problem. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 222 - 219: The Assassin Strikes

    Chapter 222: Chapter 219: The Assassin StrikesThe surface is that of a good person, but behind the scenes, she¡¯s venomous and ruthless¡ªthis describes someone like Li Qianru.


    Who would have thought that the dignified leader of a charity, a public figure, is actually the head of a sinister child trafficking operation? If this news were to spread, who would believe it?


    Li Qianru let out a cold, sharp laugh, her eyes shooting intense murderous intent, "Wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon. It won¡¯t take long to solve the problem and leave unnoticed. Who would suspect I¡¯ve visited Chu Mengyao? Who would know it was me who sent the assassin?"


    She was full of confidence. Indeed, she had reason to be proud. She was the person in charge of Blood Rose in Huaxia, specializing in capturing fresh blood for the organization. Even her trusted subordinate Han Bihong and others didn¡¯t know her identity, showing how deeply she was hidden.


    At this moment, she came with the mission to eliminate Ye Fan, who had caused significant damage to Blood Rose. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for other annoying existences like Chu Mengyao, they could be killed offhandedly.


    She was the top tier member of Blood Rose, several levels stronger than people like Han Bihong, so she wasn¡¯t worried about failing to kill Ye Fan.


    "Do you want me to go with you, so there¡¯s an extra helping hand?" k1 eagerly suggested.


    "No need, I don¡¯t consider such trivial matters worth my attention," Li Qianru dismissed casually.


    Li Qianru got out of the car and walked toward the villa on her own.


    The car was parked on the road outside of the villa, not within the grounds. k1 strictly followed Red Skull¡¯s orders, and Li Qianru had no worries. With Red Skull involved, there¡¯s no way Ye Fan, this minor figure, wouldn¡¯t be dealt with.


    Li Qianru passed by where Xu Hu lived, and then walked past the small building where Han Bihong¡¯s ten followers stayed. At this moment, Chu Biyao was with Han Bihong and her ten followers, but Li Qianru didn¡¯t know Han Bihong¡¯s group was inside the building. Otherwise, she would have reconsidered her action plan and wouldn¡¯t have come alone; though she paid little attention to Han Bihong¡¯s group, their presence here was worth pondering.


    It was fortunate that Han Bihong¡¯s group hadn¡¯t caught Li Qianru¡¯s attention; even if they saw her, they wouldn¡¯t recognize her.


    Thankfully, Han Bihong and others didn¡¯t expose themselves in front of Li Qianru; otherwise, she would have continued to stay hidden, not daring to act recklessly. Li Qianru was confident in resolving any issues, but if too many targets were involved and someone escaped, she would be powerless.


    Fortunately, k1 sat relaxed in the car; had k1 followed her, exposure would have been likely.


    Han Bihong and her group were in charge of the villa¡¯s security, but weren¡¯t too concerned. After all, no one would attempt an assassination in broad daylight, let alone try anything at the villa¡ªthe chances are simply nonexistent, given the difficulty in getting inside and doing anything else.


    Li Qianru pressed the doorbell, and Chu Mengyao answered.


    "President Chu, sorry to bother you," Li Qianru said politely, smiling.


    "Miss Li, please don¡¯t stand on ceremony. Come in, please," Chu Mengyao replied.


    The two exchanged pleasantries and entered the living room. Li Qianru nonchalantly said, "This must be Mr. Ye. The socialites in our circle view Mr. Ye as President Chu¡¯s guardian, praising both of you highly."


    Chu Mengyao acted as if she didn¡¯t hear these words, without any unusual expression. She didn¡¯t want idle gossip about her and Ye Fan to reach her ears, especially from someone she wasn¡¯t close to like Li Qianru. Although Li Qianru inadvertently joked about her and Ye Fan, internally she felt a little displeased but didn¡¯t show it.


    "Is there anyone else in the villa?" Li Qianru asked curiously, scanning Chu Mengyao and Ye Fan.


    "No, it¡¯s just the two of us now; there are few people here," Chu Mengyao replied.


    Li Qianru continued probing, "What about your celebrity sister? The national goddess¡ªI¡¯ve heard a lot about her. If I don¡¯t meet her today, I¡¯ll regret it for life."


    Before acting, naturally, she needed to gather information. She didn¡¯t want anyone calling the police during the act.


    Everything needed to be done silently, without any mistakes.


    She had already investigated Chu Mengyao¡¯s villa, including how many people lived there. At this moment, only Chu Biyao was missing; if she were inside, her first priority would be to control all targets, with no room for errors.


    "My sister is out with some friends," Chu Mengyao said.


    Regarding the ¡¯outside¡¯ Chu Mengyao mentioned, Li Qianru interpreted it as Chu Biyao meeting friends.


    Li Qianru couldn¡¯t imagine that Chu Mengyao meant just outside the villa at the small building.


    "This is better; with Chu Biyao not here, there¡¯s one less person to kill," Li Qianru quickly thought to herself.


    "Miss Li, have a seat," Chu Mengyao invited.


    "Alright, thank you," Li Qianru replied genuinely, smiling.


    "You two chat; I¡¯m going out for a while," Ye Fan said, standing up to leave.


    Li Qianru had planned to approach Ye Fan discreetly, then suddenly launch a sneak attack to kill him. Now, seeing Ye Fan about to leave before she could get close, how could she let him go?


    Li Qianru moved swiftly. To be safe, she grabbed Chu Mengyao, tightly holding Chu Mengyao¡¯s throat with one hand, while a small, silenced gun appeared in her other hand, pointed directly at Ye Fan.


    "What are you doing?" Chu Mengyao¡¯s face turned red with confusion.


    She was stunned, unable to understand the situation.


    Li Qianru¡¯s sudden action left Ye Fan perplexed. He quickly came to his senses, but it was too late; Chu Mengyao was already a hostage under Li Qianru¡¯s control.


    Honestly, Ye Fan hadn¡¯t suspected Li Qianru much, as there was no reason to suspect her.


    Li Qianru was supposed to discuss charity matters with Mengyao, and he certainly hadn¡¯t expected Li Qianru, a public figure, to have such a different identity.


    "Who are you?" Ye Fan asked calmly.


    "Who am I? Ha, originally, I didn¡¯t intend to answer that, but for Chu Mengyao to die more at peace, I might as well tell you," Li Qianru said word for word, her demeanor cold, her entire being exuding a sharp aura, speaking as if from an icy darkness: "I am Red Skull. You must be surprised, right? Haha, but no matter, you are all about to become dead."


    "Red Skull," Ye Fan immediately understood that the adversary was well-prepared.


    At the same time, an unprecedented seriousness settled in Ye Fan¡¯s heart, realizing that Red Skull was a formidable enemy. Wanting to rescue Chu Mengyao from Red Skull, even if he moved quickly, forceful rescue wouldn¡¯t work.


    "What should I do?" A hint of worry flashed deep in Ye Fan¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 223 - 220: Parting Between Life and Death

    Chapter 223: Chapter 220: Parting Between Life and Death"Red Skull?" Chu Mengyao struggled to breathe, speaking with difficulty, her tone filled with confusion.


    Despite experiencing the kidnapping case at Yucai School, she was unaware that the true mastermind behind it was Red Skull.


    She didn¡¯t know this codename, so she was particularly puzzled now.


    In Chu Mengyao¡¯s heart, she thought Red Skull was an enemy of Ye Fan coming to seek revenge.


    She remained calm, even with her life in Li Qianru¡¯s hands, showing no worry.


    "Chu Mengyao, I didn¡¯t expect you not to fear death, still appearing so composed. I¡¯m truly surprised." Li Qianru laughed grimly, then patiently explained, "Remember the child kidnapping incident at Yucai School? And recently, with the efforts of that bastard Ye Fan, the police uncovered a major child disappearance case. All of this was directed by me from behind the scenes. Surprising, isn¡¯t it?"


    "So, you¡¯re the inhumane leader of the organization. To think that you, appearing like a beauty, indulge mostly in charity work, are actually so vicious at heart." Chu Mengyao immediately understood, speaking with disdain, "I must have been blind to invite a butcher like you into the villa."


    "Enough with the nonsense, shut up." Li Qianru applied slight force, making it impossible for Chu Mengyao to speak.


    Before eliminating the threat of Ye Fan, Li Qianru would not harm the hostage Chu Mengyao.


    "What do you want? If you have the ability, come at me, but don¡¯t hurt her," Ye Fan clamored.


    "What? Heartbroken? This is just the beginning; don¡¯t rush¡ªwe¡¯ll take it slow." Li Qianru¡¯s eyes twisted with hatred, saying, "You made me lose capable aides like K2 and allowed the children I painstakingly captured to be rescued. More hatefully, my human trafficking network suffered about a twenty percent blow because of you. This grudge, I won¡¯t breathe easy until I have your corpse dismembered."


    "In that case, let her go, and how about a fight with me?" Ye Fan taunted, "Do you dare?"


    "Don¡¯t provoke me. I won¡¯t fall for your trick. After killing you, I¡¯ll deal with Chu Mengyao. If there¡¯s enough time, I might torture you slowly until you beg for life, yet can¡¯t wish for death. But I¡¯m pressed for time. To avoid leaving too many traces, I can only kill you quickly and leave. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make it quick for you two, so at least you¡¯ll have company in the Yellow Springs." Li Qianru spoke with murderous intent.


    "Don¡¯t worry about me, kill her," Chu Mengyao struggled with all her strength to utter these words.


    "Kill me? You overestimate him. I¡¯ll kill him right now and see how you react." Li Qianru said coldly.


    With that, she gave no time for Chu Mengyao or Ye Fan to react, raising her hand for two shots.


    Two bullets roared out, exiting the silencer, aimed straight at Ye Fan¡¯s chest.


    "Thud, thud!" The sound of bullets piercing flesh lightly resounded, along with the sudden spray of blood, as Ye Fan¡¯s body fell backward, collapsing onto the ground.


    "The script wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this; I figured the person who caused me such damage couldn¡¯t be a fool, right, getting shot like this without dodging." Li Qianru was a bit surprised, mocking, "I thought you¡¯d dodge, and then I¡¯d threaten you. If you¡¯d dared to dodge, I¡¯d kill Chu Mengyao. I hadn¡¯t even played any tricks yet, and it¡¯s already over. Seems like you¡¯ve saved me a lot of trouble."


    Looking at the lifeless body on the ground, barely breathing, without a hint of vitality, Li Qianru laughed triumphantly.


    "Haha, just a fool willing to die for a woman. I thought you were formidable, but I overestimated you," Li Qianru laughed wildly.


    "Ye Fan, Ye Fan." Chu Mengyao froze, shouting loudly, her mind buzzing, unable to accept the scene before her. She couldn¡¯t imagine Ye Fan leaving her just like that. In this wave of grief, she broke free of Li Qianru¡¯s control and rushed toward Ye Fan.


    "Parting and death, I love watching scenes like this. TV shows depict it so poorly, and it¡¯s rare to see in real life. To personally direct such a drama and see the two of you die is quite an experience," Li Qianru revealed her twisted mindset. Chu Mengyao breaking free from her grasp wasn¡¯t due to her strength but rather her desire to watch the show.


    "In the eyes of others, the first businesswoman, often called an ice queen CEO, is just an ordinary person, also partaking in human desires and emotions." Li Qianru, as if discovering something amusing, with a twisted smile watched everything unfold, coldly admonishing, "Chu Mengyao, I¡¯ll give you five minutes to cry or vent your anger. After I¡¯ve seen enough of your miserable state, I¡¯ll kill you. Time is short, treasure it."


    Li Qianru¡¯s psyche now revealed a thoroughly twisted, sinister side.


    "Ye Fan, wuwu!" Chu Mengyao sobbed uncontrollably, tears gushing out as if money meant nothing.


    She quickly dashed toward Ye Fan. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Chu Mengyao was about to fall onto Ye Fan, his figure suddenly sprang up from her view, charging straight at Li Qianru.


    Chu Mengyao stumbled, falling softly to the ground.


    Her mind was blank, forgetting to think¡ªonly engulfed in sorrow.


    Chu Mengyao didn¡¯t react immediately, but when she sensed something wrong, Ye Fan was no longer visible. However, a thought emerged in her heart and raced to her mind¡ªYe Fan wasn¡¯t dead.


    How could Ye Fan die? When Li Qianru fired, he was prepared for everything.


    If Li Qianru shot at his head, he would dodge and find opportunities to maneuver, seeking to rescue Mengyao.


    Rescuing someone by force from Li Qianru still posed certain difficulties, so Ye Fan was merely waiting for the right opportunity.


    Li Qianru¡¯s bullets targeted the chest, and Ye Fan felt assured.


    Without any dodge, Ye Fan took two bullets.


    Ye Fan possessed no supernatural ability; the bullets that entered his chest remained within his flesh, and the blood that spurted was his own.


    However, the bullets barely penetrated his chest, only about an inch into his body.


    Despite the brief distance and the strong bullet penetration, Ye Fan¡¯s flesh was particularly tough, forged through rigorous training, with the Divine Acupoint Method making his physical body immensely strong.


    Thus, he could withstand a certain degree of bullet impact.


    Ye Fan could survive the lethal scenario plotted by Ji Tian, and the concrete embedded in him didn¡¯t crush him, for a reason.

 Chapter 224 - 221: Worse Than Death

    Chapter 224: Chapter 221: Worse Than DeathYe Fan¡¯s figure moved like lightning, and in a flash, he rushed towards Li Qianru, an overwhelming killing aura erupted, intimidating everyone in its presence.


    "How is this possible!" Li Qianru was dumbfounded, panic-stricken, the scene before her eyes was beyond her expectations and imagination.


    She would never have thought that such a scene would occur¡ªclearly Ye Fan was already dead, she believed this without a doubt; her bullet was aimed straight at the heart, it should have ended Ye Fan¡¯s life, yet Ye Fan was not only alive, but also so fierce.


    The sheer momentum of Ye Fan exuded a dangerous aura, at this moment, she felt like a little lamb in the mouth of a ferocious wolf, fearful and despairing.


    No matter how she racked her brains, she would never have guessed that the bullet did not enter Ye Fan¡¯s heart.


    In that split-second moment.


    Li Qianru, seized by a huge shock, hurriedly responded, detecting lethal signals¡ªafter all, she had survived countless battles, her strength was not weak, and her ability to respond to danger was quite strong.


    The gun in her hand pointed once more at Ye Fan, meanwhile, her entire body seemed ready to spring forth like a poised arrow about to shoot.


    In a trance, every inch of Li Qianru was prepared for a fierce battle.


    "Die!" Li Qianru shouted fiercely, pouring out the terror within her body, concentrating it into murderous intent.


    "Overestimating yourself." Ye Fan smiled coldly, his gaze sharp as a hawk¡¯s.


    "Snap!" With a swift kick, Ye Fan struck Li Qianru¡¯s wrist, and her gun flew out, rendering her with no chance to aim at Ye Fan, much less the time to fire.


    The petite handgun traced an arc through the air, slowly moving.


    And from Ye Fan¡¯s end, another kick immediately put down Li Qianru, who had just jumped up to counter Ye Fan¡¯s attack.


    At the brink of life and death, Li Qianru fought fiercely, quickly rising with fists and feet to attempt a frontal kill of Ye Fan.


    Ye Fan reached out, gripping Li Qianru¡¯s wrist, like steel wire whipping a willow branch; Li Qianru¡¯s wrist bone immediately snapped with a crisp sound, both broken and shattered, leaving only a layer of skin wrapping the broken wrist.


    Li Qianru¡¯s face twitched, she had no time to scream from pain, instead channeling the agony into savage combat strength.


    Once Ye Fan made a move, Li Qianru was destined to be swept away with the power of a storm, any attempt by her to resist was futile and powerless.


    Just as Li Qianru¡¯s next attack was yet to launch, Ye Fan had already wrenched the broken arm around and simultaneously secured her intact hand.


    Thus, Li Qianru¡¯s arms were restrained behind her back, forcefully controlled by Ye Fan.


    Li Qianru was ready to roll over, break free from Ye Fan¡¯s hold, and launch her counter-attack.


    "Ah!" Li Qianru screamed hysterically.


    Ye Fan forcefully twisted Li Qianru¡¯s arms until they snapped, bones fracturing cleanly at the shoulders.


    This pain, though Li Qianru had seen countless battlefield horrors, was enough to make her scream uncontrollably.


    Ye Fan did not stop his assault, his foot expertly delivering two strikes, breaking Li Qianru¡¯s legs.


    Accompanied by Li Qianru¡¯s pig-slaughtering like shrieks, Ye Fan released her, and she fell to the ground like that.


    Her bones breaking in both arms and legs, a situation far worse than having tendons severed.


    "You bastard, damn jerk, I curse your grandmother, may your whole family die horribly." Li Qianru cursed incessantly, nerves raw with agony.


    She now even considered wishing for death; in the past, if speaking of cruel killings, she had always been the perpetrator¡ªwhen had such misfortune ever occurred to her? Yet now, Ye Fan had devastated her, crushing her quickly into a near-death state.


    No, this is countless times more miserable than death, she is now in a state where survival is unattainable and death is not an option.


    All this happened in a flash.


    Li Qianru lay on the ground, trembling like a boneless worm. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Cursing, still daring to curse? I¡¯ll show you what¡¯s coming to you¡ªplotting all along to kill me and ending up killing Shen Yahut, harming countless children¡ªhave you ever thought of today? Now I¡¯ll let you understand what karma means." Ye Fan, cold in demeanor, applied a precise strike to Li Qianru¡¯s mouth, knocking her jaw clean off.


    Li Qianru could no longer utter curses, convulsing silently.


    Having finished all this, Ye Fan finally calmed himself, gazed tenderly toward Chu Mengyao.


    At this moment, tears streamed down Chu Mengyao¡¯s cheeks; her expression was a mix of crying and smiling, a complex beyond description, as if Li Qianru¡¯s plight was invisible to her, she was dazedly staring at Ye Fan.


    When Ye Fan fell, she felt as if her heart and soul had been drained, consumed with powerlessness that frightened her, her mind blank, unsure of what to do.


    Li Qianru¡¯s miserable state and screams seemed non-existent to Chu Mengyao.


    "Mengyao, it¡¯s okay now, it¡¯s all okay." Ye Fan approached Mengyao, lifting and supporting her to sit down.


    "Wah!" Chu Mengyao burst into tears, clinging tightly to Ye Fan.


    "It¡¯s alright, everything is alright." Ye Fan comfortingly patted Chu Mengyao¡¯s back.


    Chu Mengyao, with tears on her face, said, "You bad man, you scared me to death, I thought you were dead."


    "See, I¡¯m perfectly fine, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die." Ye Fan assured her.


    With a fierce bite, Chu Mengyao sunk her teeth into Ye Fan¡¯s neck, drawing blood, she looked at Ye Fan with an empty stare, "Don¡¯t ever scare me like that again, if you dare to, I¡¯ll bite off your neck."


    "I won¡¯t dare, never again." Ye Fan wiped away Mengyao¡¯s tears, then advised, "This was the culprit who killed Shen Yahut, calm down a bit first; I¡¯ll give Biyao a reminder, let Han Bihong and the others check what¡¯s happening outside the villa¡ªI guess Red Skull wouldn¡¯t come alone to kill me, there might be someone waiting outside or a driver to pick her up. Once we deal with this, we can genuinely settle down and rest."


    "I want to kill her with my own hands, to avenge Shen Yahut." Chu Mengyao¡¯s strong mental resilience helped her regain composure quickly, her loss of control only due to the fear of Ye Fan¡¯s presumed death, but seeing him alive had shifted her focus.


    "Someone like Li Qianru, a scum, killing her would only dirty your hands."


    "I wouldn¡¯t want your hands to be stained with scum¡¯s blood."


    "Listen, after we¡¯ve sorted out all possible remaining threats outside the villa, then we¡¯ll deal with her, okay?"


    Ye Fan conciliatory softened his voice. He didn¡¯t want to see Chu Mengyao cry again.


    "Alright, I won¡¯t kill this scum." Chu Mengyao obediently nodded her head.

 Chapter 225 - 222: The Rough Sisters Group

    Chapter 225: Chapter 222: The Rough Sisters GroupHan Bihong¡¯s ten women, like wolves and tigers, as if a furious tigress had found a venting point, surrounded K1¡¯s car in a blink and launched an attack without a word, not even knowing who was inside. They only knew the car came with Red Skull, and that was enough. If there were people inside, they were loyal assistants of Red Skull.


    This issue is easy to guess, Han Bihong¡¯s ten women, as Red Skull¡¯s capable subordinates, didn¡¯t know Red Skull¡¯s specific identity.


    Then, those who came with Red Skull naturally have an unusual identity. How could they be good people?


    K1 had no time to start the car and escape. She could see the situation outside the car, but Han Bihong and the others outside couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside.


    "It¡¯s them? What¡¯s going on? Why are they here?" K1 was dumbfounded, her heart trembling like a drum.


    She was utterly flabbergasted and forgot why she should escape. The unknown status of Red Skull was her biggest concern; her life and death were insignificant compared to Red Skull¡¯s situation.


    Han Bihong¡¯s ten women were too fierce, directly surrounding the car. Even if anyone inside wanted to drive away, in an instant, the car would be overturned.


    "Boom!" With a loud bang, Han Bihong shattered the car glass with a punch.


    "Haha, sisters, it¡¯s that Japanese woman K1." Han Bihong laughed heartily, with thick killing intent spilling out. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Drag her out, beat her half to death, and then kill her." Du Xueqi¡¯s and others¡¯ faces instantly turned gloomy.


    As a K member, now K1, this big sister, who directly ordered other members to do things as the leader, had long since become irreconcilable enemies with Han Bihong¡¯s ten women. Seeing K1, the fury in the ten women¡¯s hearts surged upward.


    Han Bihong violently pulled K1¡¯s collar, not bothering to open the car door, directly dragging K1 out through the shattered window. As K1¡¯s body just emerged from the car window, a few sisters nearby kicked her on the back. Instantly, at least thirty bones in K1¡¯s body broke with a crisp sound.


    "Cough cough!" K1 coughed blood, smashing brutally on the ground, face down, making intimate contact with the hard pavement.


    The kicks on K1¡¯s back were powerful; as she hit the ground, her kneecaps and nose bridge broke along with it.


    This shows how intense Han Bihong and the others¡¯ fury and killing intent were.


    "Ah!" K1 screamed miserably, then taunted, "Traitors, you bunch of traitors, won¡¯t die well. The organization will make you understand what fate awaits betrayers."


    "I¡¯ll stop your nonsense, stop your babbling." Du Xueqi grabbed K1¡¯s hair, pulled her head up, and then slammed it down, letting K1¡¯s face hit the ground again violently, this time rendering her face too damaged to speak.


    "Now, much quieter, isn¡¯t it?" Du Xueqi vented her anger.


    "I¡¯ll kick you to death." Another two sisters, full of ire, attacked K1.


    Han Bihong stopped them, "Sisters, we¡¯ll deal with her later. For now, let her breathe."


    "Alright, I¡¯ve prepared one of her legs; I¡¯ll break it to vent my anger and avenge my family." One sister, like Qin Xue, had family killed by Blood Rose, now holding back the hatred, spoke indignantly.


    Han Bihong pulled one of K1¡¯s legs, dragging her into the villa surrounded by sisters.


    "How deep must the hatred be to strike this brutally? Damn, are they even women?"


    "In my opinion, they¡¯re not women. They are downright ruthless beings."


    "I originally thought they were ordinary people, but I never imagined how fierce they could be. It¡¯s eye-opening."


    Xu Hu wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, watching the scene in front of him from afar, Han Bihong¡¯s ten women jumping from the small building, then surrounding the car and brutally mistreating K1 like a swift wind sweeping fallen leaves. He saw it clearly. That¡¯s why he was so shocked, and his gaze towards Han Bihong¡¯s ten women involuntarily changed.


    At this time, Chu Biyao rushed out from the small building, her speed fast due to hurry, but compared to Han Bihong¡¯s ten women, her speed was not even close.


    After receiving Ye Fan¡¯s call, Chu Biyao briefly explained the situation, and Han Bihong¡¯s ten women immediately sprang into action and locked onto the target.


    Chu Biyao wanted to see the fierce display of Han Bihong¡¯s ten women. Unfortunately, the ten women jumped out of the building straight to their target, forcing her to use the hallway instead, intending to witness the scene of the ten women beating people.


    She was still late. Just as she stepped out of the building, she saw Han Bihong dragging K1 over.


    "You guys are already done. I have such a good relationship with you guys. How could you not wait for me? Let me witness your female prowess when you¡¯re beating people." Chu Biyao pouted, full of frustrated complaints.


    "This bloody scene, it¡¯s best not for you to watch. You might get nightmares." Han Bihong said awkwardly.


    The ten women felt a little embarrassed listening to Chu Biyao. They had a good relationship with Chu Biyao, and what made the ten women amused was how Chu Biyao, the national goddess, couldn¡¯t be a bit more reserved, filled with violent tendencies.


    "Nightmares? Ridiculous! I would have nightmares? You guys underestimate me." Chu Biyao accused, "I see you only want your own satisfaction without even giving me the chance to watch. That¡¯s so inconsiderate, considering how nice I am to you."


    "We got carried away. Don¡¯t be upset; otherwise, we can have another round now and let you see." Han Bihong suggested, torn between laughter and tears.


    "No, let¡¯s not do that." Chu Biyao hurriedly stopped them, "If you beat her again, she¡¯d die. Let Ye Fan deal with her."


    In her heart, she was terribly furious, holding no sympathy for K1. Such wicked women could only be beautiful on the outside; in addition to being thoroughly corrupt, she wouldn¡¯t harbor a hint of sympathy for such a woman.


    Chu Biyao led Han Bihong¡¯s ten women into the villa.


    Red Skull¡¯s miserable state, compared to K1, was far more severe.


    Chu Biyao looked at Red Skull, laying on the ground like a spineless bug, groaning and twitching occasionally, feeling a bit uneasy.


    "This is Red Skull, the leader of the charity business Li Qianru, now turned into this cowardly appearance." Chu Biyao was filled with surprise, then patted her chest, saying to Han Bihong¡¯s ten women, "You are really top killers, full of hatred, but look at yourselves, you are too merciful. You ought to learn from Ye Fan. Seeing how he deals with ordinary enemies so ruthlessly, it makes me doubt Ye Fan is the one who has the most hatred against Red Skull. Why are you guys so merciful in your actions?"

 Chapter 226 - 223: Don鈥檛 Take Advantage of Me

    Chapter 226: Chapter 223: Don¡¯t Take Advantage of MeAlthough Chu Biyao was teasing, her words made sense. Li Qianru¡¯s situation could only be described as worse than death. As for K1 here, it¡¯s best summed up as barely hanging on.


    Even the tenacity of Han Bihong¡¯s ten women, upon seeing Li Qianru¡¯s state, couldn¡¯t prevent them from shuddering involuntarily.


    The stark white bones revealed through the flesh, along with the agonizing spasms that left no room for a scream, forced them to admit they were ruthless with K1. Yet, compared to this, they were considerably more merciful.


    "When it comes to making life unbearable or death impossible, he¡¯s much more professional than us." Han Bihong¡¯s ten women exchanged glances and then looked at Ye Fan with expressions full of complex emotions.


    "Terrifying, he¡¯s too terrifying." Such a voice occupied the minds of the ten women.


    The fact that Red Skull could even breathe was impressive; she didn¡¯t have the strength to move, nor could she see Han Bihong¡¯s ten women. Even if she knew they were there, she wouldn¡¯t react because she didn¡¯t have the mind to care why Han Bihong and the others hadn¡¯t died, betrayed the organization, and appeared by Ye Fan¡¯s side. Her mind was blank, consumed by boundless pain.


    From the corner of her eye, she could see K1¡¯s appearance.


    If she could choose again, Red Skull would never willingly walk into the trap. She was confident she could kill Ye Fan, but now, it all seemed like a joke.


    Had Red Skull remained hidden, her identity wouldn¡¯t have been exposed. Her failure wasn¡¯t from underestimating Ye Fan¡¯s strength but from having almost no understanding of it. Ye Fan¡¯s monstrous power defied her comprehension and imagination.


    K1¡¯s eyes were full of resentment and sorrow; now all he could do was wait for death, as everything else was pointless and there was no remedy for regret.


    Shen Yahut¡¯s death made Ye Fan utterly despise Red Skull. If Red Skull hadn¡¯t threatened Mengyao, he would have given a bit more respect. But to dare to hold Mengyao hostage to kill him infuriated him, so naturally, he showed no mercy.


    "Ah, sis, Ye Fan, you both are injured!" Chu Biyao suddenly exclaimed, hastily shouting.


    Two bullets were embedded in Ye Fan¡¯s chest, and while comforting Mengyao, some of his blood stained her chest.


    Chu Biyao hurriedly checked her sister, asking anxiously, "Where are you hurt, does it hurt? Let me see."


    "I¡¯m fine; Ye Fan¡¯s the one wounded. I just got some of his blood on me." Chu Mengyao said calmly.


    "Ye Fan, let me see your wound, we need to get to the hospital quickly." Chu Biyao was incredibly anxious.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alright, and besides, I¡¯m a doctor myself, what¡¯s the need for a hospital?" Ye Fan said softly.


    Chu Biyao¡¯s worries lessened, but seeing Ye Fan¡¯s bloody chest, she was still troubled, "Look, your chest is still bleeding; what should we do? Right, I¡¯ll find a first aid kit, quickly treat your wound."


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t stop her, and Chu Biyao rushed off to find the first aid kit.


    Now, the next issue was how to deal with Red Skull and K1.


    If Chu Biyao and Han Bihong and the others knew Ye Fan took two bullets to the chest and merely bled a little without any serious harm, they¡¯d be shocked beyond words.


    "Do you want to end the lives of these two yourself?" Ye Fan quietly asked Han Bihong¡¯s ten women.


    "Yes, very much so." Han Bihong¡¯s ten women spoke in unison, eyes gleaming with delight.


    Du Xueqi¡¯s expression darkened, hesitantly saying, "But wouldn¡¯t this cause problems for you? How do we explain it to Zhang Lu? We want to kill them, but Zhang Lu might need them to uncover more culprits."


    "There¡¯s no need for Zhang Lu to interrogate them. Anyone who¡¯s been around Li Qianru is suspicious; knowing that is enough. Besides, if Red Skull, as the head of charity, is exposed, it¡¯d be unfortunate for many, especially those who¡¯ve benefited from her. How could they bear knowing their benefactor is a notorious criminal?" Ye Fan said calmly. "Red Skull is now a cripple. If we don¡¯t kill her swiftly, she might be rescued since she still controls the child trafficking network. This information is too crucial."


    "Without their leader, those hidden villains will be scattered, making them easier to handle."


    "If Red Skull were imprisoned, it¡¯s uncertain if anything useful could be extracted from her. Blood Rose would surely go all out to rescue her. Additionally, if there are corrupt officials within Red Skull¡¯s connections, it would be troublesome."


    Ye Fan wasn¡¯t worried at all that privately handling Red Skull would cause him any issues.


    "Thank you." Han Bihong¡¯s ten women bowed respectfully to Ye Fan.


    "Sisters, let¡¯s get moving. First, bag the two of them, clean the blood around here, and then we can slowly take care of these wicked Japanese bitches, Red Skull and K1," Han Bihong instructed, and her sisters, filled with enthusiasm, quickly got to work.


    Soon, all the bloodstains were cleaned up.


    Then, Han Bihong¡¯s ten women left the villa, with Red Skull and K1 unable to resist, slightly writhing in pain inside the large black plastic bag.


    The ten women left, and Ye Fan didn¡¯t ask how they would deal with Red Skull and K1. He wasn¡¯t interested in intervening; he just let the women vent their hatred, using their deaths to live a little more comfortably.


    "Time to heal." Chu Biyao placed the first aid kit in front of Ye Fan, speaking with concern.


    Ye Fan took off his shirt, revealing his strong upper body muscles.


    "How can this be? These are bullets!" Chu Biyao covered her mouth, seeing the two bullets embedded in Ye Fan¡¯s chest, nearly on the verge of tears.


    "Fanfan, how did you survive this? Couldn¡¯t the bullets penetrate your muscles?" Chu Biyao asked cautiously, gently touching Ye Fan¡¯s chest as she looked at the bloody scene.


    "Stand aside, don¡¯t take advantage of me," Ye Fan joked lightly.


    "So annoying, there¡¯s still time to joke around." Chu Biyao pouted.


    "What do we need to do?" Chu Mengyao seemed a bit at a loss, not knowing how to help Ye Fan.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry, just watch. This minor wound is no big deal, I won¡¯t even blink while extracting the bullets." Ye Fan confidently said. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Liar, these bullets are aimed at your heart. If they penetrated, not even a deity could save you." Chu Biyao shouted anxiously.

 Chapter 227 - 224 Overthinking Makes You Stupid

    Chapter 227: Chapter 224 Overthinking Makes You StupidChu Mengyao and Chu Biyao stared wide-eyed.


    Ye Fan expertly extracted the bullet with tweezers, cleaned the wound, then stitched it up, finally stopping the bleeding.


    This was done in one seamless motion. Ye Fan seemed to feel no pain, maintaining a calm expression, but his actions left the two sisters jittery.


    "See, I¡¯m fine now, right? I told you not to worry, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Surely you believe me now?"


    Ye Fan shrugged his shoulders, indicating he was fine. Even if he were in pain, he wouldn¡¯t utter a sound just to ease the sisters¡¯ worries. Besides, he¡¯s not in pain.


    "Does it hurt? If it does, just let it out. There¡¯s nothing embarrassing about it, no need to play a tough guy," Chu Biyao said weakly.


    "Do I look like I¡¯m pretending?" Ye Fan said with amusement.


    "Not really." Chu Biyao nodded seriously, then confusedly asked, "But how does it not hurt?"


    "Why so many questions? Are you hoping it does hurt?" Ye Fan replied helplessly.


    Chu Biyao couldn¡¯t figure out why it didn¡¯t hurt, but she didn¡¯t dwell on the question and simply attributed it to Ye Fan¡¯s prowess.


    Ye Fan needed to wrap the bandage, so Chu Mengyao hurriedly said, "Don¡¯t move, I can¡¯t take out bullets but let me handle this small matter."


    "Thanks a lot." Ye Fan replied politely with a smile.


    "Is there any need to be so formal?" Chu Mengyao said oddly.


    "I¡¯m not being formal; I¡¯m just trying to talk more to distract you from earlier sadness," Ye Fan said as a matter of fact.


    Soon after, Chu Mengyao finished tying the bandage. Chu Biyao touched Ye Fan¡¯s skin, puzzled and murmured, "That¡¯s human skin, soft, warm, and elastic, but why is it so strong? Even bullets can¡¯t penetrate it."


    "You little rascal, are you taking advantage of me?" Ye Fan slapped Chu Biyao¡¯s hand away.


    "Pfft, don¡¯t flatter yourself. With those muscles, you think you¡¯re tofu? Watch out or I¡¯ll spray you all over." Chu Biyao mocked, "I just can¡¯t understand how your skin is like a bulletproof vest, so strong."


    "You have plenty of things you can¡¯t understand; better save your little brain, or it¡¯ll overload," Ye Fan said.


    "My brain has a capacity of 360 tons, small issues won¡¯t stump me. You want me to stop prying into your affairs, right? Fine, I won¡¯t ask," Chu Biyao muttered disinterestedly, then exclaimed with a flash in her eye, "Oh, I almost forgot, Fanfan, how did you get hurt with your skills?"


    "I was held hostage by Li Qianru. Ye Fan stood and took two shots. I thought he was dead; Li Qianru thought so too. But when she lowered her guard, Ye Fan knocked her down," Chu Mengyao explained.


    "Damn Li Qianru! So despicable, killing her is too kind," Chu Biyao cursed fiercely and then exclaimed, "Oh no, I missed the thrilling scene, what a pity not to witness it firsthand."


    "You¡¯ll see it," Chu Mengyao casually gestured upwards.


    "I¡¯m so stupid, I forgot I installed cameras myself," Chu Biyao laughed, blaming, "Fanfan, it¡¯s your fault, making me worry and become dumb." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My sister has such logic!" Chu Mengyao couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    Ye Fan said gloomily, "When were you ever smart? You¡¯ve always been this silly."


    "Hmph, I won¡¯t argue, only because you¡¯re injured. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t let you off," Chu Biyao threatened fiercely.


    Chu Mengyao worriedly asked, "Li Qianru is a public figure, she¡¯s dead. Should we inform Zhang Lu to help cover it up? Besides, Li Qianru¡¯s connections surely involve child trafficking, so Zhang Lu will need to handle that too."


    "Call her and ask her to come over," Ye Fan suggested.


    "Sure." Chu Mengyao immediately dialed, and as soon as Zhang Lu answered, Chu Mengyao said, "Red Skull and K1 are dead. They¡¯re at the villa, hurry over."


    Zhang Lu was stunned. After three seconds, she shouted, "What? What did you say?"


    She was utterly shocked. Without a word wasted, she hung up and sprang into action.


    Her mind was filled with questions beyond comprehension, but she had no time to think, wanting to reach the scene quickly.


    "As usual, she¡¯s in such a rush. I didn¡¯t even tell her to keep it down, but she hung up," Chu Mengyao chuckled helplessly.


    Li Qianru¡¯s death couldn¡¯t be hidden. As a public figure, her affairs needed proper handling, or it would cause a huge stir. Chu Mengyao asked, "Should I call and remind her again?"


    "Don¡¯t bother; she knows what to do and won¡¯t cause a global commotion. Besides, she doesn¡¯t know Red Skull is Li Qianru yet, so she definitely won¡¯t spread the news," Ye Fan analyzed.


    "Let¡¯s not worry about these matters. Sister, Fanfan, go change into clean clothes; wearing blood-covered clothes isn¡¯t comfortable," Chu Biyao urged.


    "Alright." Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao agreed, then went to their respective rooms.


    Meanwhile, Han Bihong.


    The ten girls took Red Skull and K1 to a reservoir. The girls showed no mercy to the two women, dismembering them thoroughly before disposing of their bodies.


    The ten girls bore much resentment and self-blame; hatred for the Blood Rose was ingrained in their bones. If they can¡¯t remember who they are, they live in this world as cold-hearted assassins, but remembering their identities makes it different. Killing Red Skull and K1, they could vent some of their inner resentment and ease their self-blame.


    Zhang Lu hurried to the villa, shocked to the core.


    "How is Red Skull here?" Zhang Lu wondered as she pressed the villa¡¯s doorbell.


    She now didn¡¯t care if Red Skull came to the villa to assassinate Ye Fan. She only focused on one question: Who is Red Skull? What does she look like?


    "Officer Zhang, you¡¯re pretty fast." Chu Biyao was slightly surprised at the tired-looking Zhang Lu.


    "Where¡¯s Red Skull?" Zhang Lu rushed into the villa.


    In the hall, only Chu Mengyao was present. The villa had a single bathroom, and after washing, Chu Mengyao changed clothes. At this moment, Ye Fan was in the bathroom.


    Zhang Lu looked around, not finding anyone, not even a trace of the so-called Red Skull.


    "Mengyao, Biyao, quickly tell me, where is Red Skull?" Zhang Lu eagerly looked at the two, her gaze unusually bright.

 Chapter 228 - 225: The Police Woman Who Curses at Her Mother

    Chapter 228: Chapter 225: The Police Woman Who Curses at Her MotherZhang Lu urgently inquired about the whereabouts of Red Skull, her gaze piercing and exceptionally sharp.


    No kidding, how could she not be anxious?


    Red Skull was a major criminal, hidden deeply, immensely guilty, finally surfacing now¡ªhow could she possibly remain calm?


    "Dead." Chu Mengyao and Chu Biyao exchanged glances, finding Zhang Lu¡¯s appearance amusing. Eventually, Chu Biyao straightforwardly spat out these two words, explaining Red Skull¡¯s current state of life and death.


    "Mengyao mentioned it on the phone already, I know Red Skull is dead, but where¡¯s the body? Where is the person?" Zhang Lu lunged forward and grasped both of Chu Biyao¡¯s shoulders, urgently saying, "Give me a straightforward answer, will you? Do you know how significant the issues Red Skull is involved in are? My dear, please don¡¯t keep me in suspense, will you?"


    "Let go, you¡¯re hurting me." Chu Biyao murmured in grievance.


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Lu quickly released Chu Biyao, embarrassedly saying, "Sorry, I got a bit carried away."


    "I won¡¯t hold it against you." Chu Biyao shook off Zhang Lu and walked towards Chu Mengyao, gleefully saying, "Sister, why don¡¯t we keep it from the policewoman? Watching her anxious expression is really entertaining, isn¡¯t it?"


    "All you know is to play." Chu Mengyao rolled her eyes.


    "Mengyao!" Zhang Lu raised her voice, extremely anxious.


    "Sit down, and let¡¯s talk slowly, okay? Can you calm down a bit?" Chu Mengyao said helplessly.


    "Do your parents know about your bad temper?" Chu Biyao teased with a chuckle, "Be careful you don¡¯t get married."


    Zhang Lu couldn¡¯t laugh, couldn¡¯t cry, so she had to sit down with patience, taking deep breaths to calm her mind.


    Regarding the sisters¡¯ remarks, she didn¡¯t care, and calmly said, "Now, can you tell me what¡¯s going on?"


    "Here¡¯s the story, listen as I explain it slowly." Chu Biyao pinched her voice, starting in a comedic tone.


    Just as Chu Biyao began explaining the capture process of Red Skull, Ye Fan emerged from the bathroom. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn¡¯t that Chu Mengyao and her sister were deliberately being mysterious. At this moment, Han Bihong and her team were dealing with Red Skull. If Zhang Lu knew Red Skull wasn¡¯t dead and wanted her alive, what would have been done? So, they could only stall for time.


    "Ye Fan, why don¡¯t you tell it." Zhang Lu was straightforward, but couldn¡¯t stand the sisters¡¯ procrastination.


    "By now, Red Skull has probably been killed by them." Ye Fan murmured softly.


    "What?" Zhang Lu stood up abruptly, her voice like thunder, "Are you saying Red Skull isn¡¯t dead yet? Who are they?"


    "Having Red Skull fall into your hands wouldn¡¯t accomplish much; it would be surprising if you could extract any useful information. To me, Red Skull¡¯s only value is to serve as a vent for Han Bihong and her team. Other than that, I can¡¯t think of any use. If we handed her to you alive and she was rescued, it would be problematic." Ye Fan said calmly.


    "What you say makes sense." Zhang Lu gradually calmed down, glaring, "What is Red Skull¡¯s identity?"


    This was the issue that concerned her most, Red Skull¡¯s life or death was secondary.


    "She is Li Qianru. She used her discussions with me about charity work as a chance to attempt to kill Ye Fan. She almost succeeded." Chu Mengyao said.


    "What? It¡¯s her?" Zhang Lu was close to tears, utterly shocked, "The renowned leader of the charity world, a public philanthropist, is actually the infamous Red Skull."


    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t believe it, it was just too surprising, and the shock brought upon her was immense.


    "Damn it, this vile woman had such a cover identity," Zhang Lu spat in contempt.


    "Officer, not only your temper stinks, but this swearing habit is also quite bad, aren¡¯t you worried your parents might not be able to find you a husband?" Chu Biyao mocked from the side.


    "Oh my dear celebrity, can you stop mocking me? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m in a particularly bad mood right now?" Zhang Lu fumed, gritting her teeth, "Damn, this vile woman doesn¡¯t even know how many innocent kids she¡¯s harmed. Just letting her die is too merciful¡ªI think we should emulate the ancients and execute her in the most brutal way, torn apart by horse-drawn carts."


    "Officer, you needn¡¯t worry, Red Skull in the hands of Han Bihong¡¯s team won¡¯t die so easily. Moreover, that vile woman threatened Ye Fan using my sister, it nearly went wrong. In Ye Fan¡¯s hands, that vile woman suffered beyond belief." Chu Biyao became indignant too, gritting her teeth as she recalled the scene where her sister became a hostage, "Later, I¡¯ll show you the villa¡¯s surveillance footage. I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied."


    "Alright, make me a copy of the video. I need to report back to the organization regarding Li Qianru¡¯s cleanup. Since she¡¯s a public figure, I¡¯ll just use an excuse, perhaps say she drowned in the toilet." Zhang Lu said.


    "Interesting, Officer¡¯s idea is quirky. Drowned in the toilet, why not say she drowned in a washbasin?" Chu Biyao bizarrely praised.


    Zhang Lu knew the excuse lacked credibility, but she mentioned it casually as an example. She didn¡¯t expect Chu Biyao to take it seriously. Smiling bitterly, she said, "Should I suggest Li Qianru choked on water while drinking, how about that?"


    She felt relaxed now. The problem of Red Skull was resolved, potentially saving many innocent kids, so she jested lightheartedly.


    "Great, great." Chu Biyao applauded, jokingly adding, "If you announced Li Qianru was blown to death by a gust of wind, I would really admire you."


    "You¡¯re going too far now." Zhang Lu chuckled and then looked towards Ye Fan, "Now, with Red Skull and K1 dead, we only have Nagatani Meiaki left, whom we¡¯ve dealt with but never met."


    "Nagatani Meiaki is the direct murderer of Shen Yahut; I won¡¯t let her go." Ye Fan said calmly, with a murderous intent brewing inside.


    "That¡¯s it then, with Red Skull dead, the child trafficking network can be dismantled." Zhang Lu felt slightly relieved.


    "Don¡¯t be complacent. The people involved with the batch of kids rescued last time were only about two-tenths of Red Skull¡¯s human traffickers. There¡¯s still a significant portion hiding in the shadows." Ye Fan analyzed, "Seize the opportunity now, forge ahead, trace those closely linked with Red Skull, and monitor them closely. Once there¡¯s any issue, arrest them immediately."


    There was no doubt from Zhang Lu about Ye Fan¡¯s words, though she couldn¡¯t help furrowing her brows.


    She was surprised that the people captured last time were just a tiny fraction of Red Skull¡¯s subordinates.


    The majority in contact with Red Skull were high-ranking officials, making it a tricky operation.

 Chapter 229 - 226 You鈥檙e Bleeding

    Chapter 229: Chapter 226 You¡¯re Bleeding"Li Qianru¡¯s circle of contacts are all prominent figures, including high-ranking officials and company CEOs. This makes the situation difficult to handle." Zhang Lu paused for a moment and then appeared troubled.


    Ye Fan immediately said, "Managing such a large human trafficking network involves many people, especially those in high positions. It¡¯s impossible to discreetly take the children out without some paperwork. Additionally, transporting the captured children by linking with companies is an important channel."


    Ye Fan was indifferent to whatever difficulties Zhang Lu might have, and unceremoniously said, "We must take this opportunity to expose the scoundrels associating with Li Qianru. If we delay, it will be hard to catch the big fish. More importantly, if Blood Rose learns of Red Skull¡¯s death, she will certainly send someone to take over the business, and all efforts will be wasted."


    "I understand everything you¡¯re saying, but one wrong move could reveal my actions. Also, Li Qianru¡¯s network is extensive, and tracing back will be extremely difficult," Zhang Lu said bitterly.


    "Didn¡¯t you swear you wanted me to help you investigate this massive child trafficking network for the children¡¯s sake? Now, there¡¯s been huge progress, yet you¡¯re hesitating. If you miss this opportunity, who knows how many children will suffer? Weigh the pros and cons yourself." Ye Fan cautioned meaningfully, "I can only assist you. To break this network, you¡¯ll have to rely on yourself."


    "I will report this to the organization and then have the organization deploy reliable forces to take action." Zhang Lu finally said decisively. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She knew the tangled interests behind Li Qianru, but now she had no choice but to take ruthless measures.


    "Li Qianru is already doomed, but there¡¯s another person that must be eliminated." Zhang Lu looked at Ye Fan and said coldly, "Nagatani Meiaki is definitely at Li Qianru¡¯s residence. If we confront her, we¡¯ll definitely gain something. Given Nagatani Meiaki¡¯s hacking skills, I need your assistance."


    "Alright, let¡¯s act." Ye Fan stood up; as for the direct murderer of Shen Yahut, he certainly wouldn¡¯t let them go.


    "No, you can¡¯t go." Chu Mengyao immediately objected.


    Chu Biyao softly said, "Ye Fan, you¡¯re injured and need rest. You can¡¯t run around. Let the police deal with this."


    Ye Fan appreciated the concern of the two sisters. He patted his chest and assured them, "See, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get hurt. I¡¯m worried Zhang Lu might not be able to handle Nagatani Meiaki alone."


    "Are you really okay? Don¡¯t you need to rest for a few days to recuperate?" Chu Mengyao said worriedly, "I also want Nagatani Meiaki, the murderer, to be punished appropriately, but you¡¯ve lost a lot of blood, and your wounds need time to heal."


    "Don¡¯t worry. Let Zhang Lu handle the fighting. Nagatani Meiaki¡¯s hacking skills are formidable. I have to catch her. If she¡¯s given a chance to escape, it will be hard to catch her again." Ye Fan said softly.


    "Be careful." Reluctantly, the two sisters watched Ye Fan leave.


    "Policewoman, make sure to perform well. If Ye Fan¡¯s wounds tear open because he intervenes, see how I¡¯ll deal with you." Chu Biyao warned.


    Zhang Lu could only agree wholeheartedly, keeping the words of the two sisters in mind.


    In the car, Zhang Lu finally asked, "You¡¯re injured? You, injured? How is that possible? Is Red Skull so formidable?"


    She was puzzled and surprised because she knew Ye Fan¡¯s skills and didn¡¯t expect someone so powerful to get hurt.


    She couldn¡¯t help but suspect that maybe Li Qianru is indeed formidable.


    "It¡¯s no big deal, just drive." Ye Fan said casually.


    With nothing more to say, Ye Fan didn¡¯t want to speak further, so Zhang Lu tactfully refrained from asking.


    At Li Qianru¡¯s residence, after parking the car, the two forcibly broke in.


    "Who are you? Seeking death!" Immediately, four men rushed out, their eyes filled with murderous intent upon seeing Ye Fan and Zhang Lu.


    The residence had only these four bodyguards who knew that anyone visiting Li Qianru had appointments and only visit when Li Qianru was present. Ye Fan and Zhang Lu¡¯s hostile purpose instantly stirred their killing intent.


    "Four useless fools, I won¡¯t even bother." Zhang Lu sneered and confronted them.


    Swiftly, Zhang Lu and the four men were locked in fierce combat.


    Punches and kicks flew, exuding a mighty aura.


    Being Li Qianru¡¯s bodyguards, the four men were quite skilled. Although Zhang Lu had an advantage, it was impossible to quickly subdue all four.


    "Kill the two at all costs." The four knew something major had occurred, but those daring to trespass Red Skull¡¯s residence had to die.


    "I wanted to watch, but couldn¡¯t help it." Ye Fan moved, lifting both feet and skillfully, sent two flying into the wall, knocking them unconscious.


    Immediately after, he executed a flying kick, knocking another unconscious.


    The last of the four gawked at Ye Fan, stunned with fear, giving Zhang Lu a chance to strike him down.


    "Didn¡¯t I say to watch? I could handle them." Zhang Lu glared at Ye Fan.


    "Battle quickly, don¡¯t give Nagatani Meiaki a chance to breathe. If you take too long, the flower will wither." Ye Fan said calmly.


    Zhang Lu was very unwilling, but couldn¡¯t deny Ye Fan¡¯s superiority. However, she couldn¡¯t ignore Chu Mengyao and Chu Biyao¡¯s warnings, especially seeing Ye Fan¡¯s blood-stained chest, which worried her. If Ye Fan¡¯s wound reopened upon returning, Mengyao might not complain, but if Biyao made things difficult for her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to face it.


    "You¡¯re bleeding? You¡¯re injured; please don¡¯t force it, alright?" Zhang Lu said helplessly.


    "I don¡¯t have time to show off. After dealing with Nagatani Meiaki, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you." Ye Fan began searching for Nagatani Meiaki.


    His wound, just stitched up, ruptured upon moving. But this minor wound wasn¡¯t serious, just a few extra drops of blood.


    Zhang Lu shook her head in helplessness. She knew Ye Fan wasn¡¯t the type to show off, and blamed herself for being incompetent, making Ye Fan step in.


    In the room, Nagatani Meiaki immediately sensed something, looking at the computer screen displaying Ye Fan and Zhang Lu¡¯s images. Her gaze turned extremely cold.


    "Red Skull and K1, could something have happened?" Nagatani Meiaki felt as if struck by lightning, with the thought exploding in her mind.


    She couldn¡¯t determine the cause of Red Skull¡¯s failure or their current life or death, but she had a suspicion: Red Skull might be gone.


    Nagatani Meiaki shut down the internal network and surveillance, then hid in the secret room.

 Chapter 230 - 227 Nagatani Meiaki is about to face tragedy

    Chapter 230: Chapter 227 Nagatani Meiaki is about to face tragedyYe Fan and Zhang Lu searched all the rooms but found no trace of Nagatani Meiaki.


    "Could she have escaped?" Zhang Lu frowned, looking extremely unwilling.


    "It¡¯s not likely that she escaped; if she did, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to evade us." Ye Fan began to analyze, saying, "The internal network and surveillance systems are shut down, and if I¡¯m right, Nagatani Meiaki did it. She¡¯s hiding somewhere, not wanting to expose herself for us to find."


    "Hiding? But we¡¯ve searched everywhere, turned over every hiding spot, and found nothing." Zhang Lu agreed with Ye Fan¡¯s idea, the key being where she hid, she couldn¡¯t just vanish into thin air.


    "Keep looking; there must be some place we¡¯ve missed." Ye Fan said confidently, "I can feel she¡¯s right beside us."


    The two began a new round of searching.


    Inside the secret room, Nagatani Meiaki sent an encrypted telegram to Blood Rose, with a straightforward message.


    "All k members sacrificed, Red Skull is likely dead, painstakingly built influence destroyed, dangerous individual Ye Fan." Nagatani Meiaki reported her current situation to the organization, and this loss is considerable for Blood Rose. As for further arrangements and actions, Nagatani Meiaki didn¡¯t have the authority to make suggestions, she could only report the truth to the organization.


    Especially Ye Fan, whom she highlighted as a dangerous individual sent to Blood Rose¡¯s headquarters.


    She was very cautious, turning off all monitors and systems to hide traces of entering the secret room.


    By doing so, she knew she left a flaw, but without doing this, she would be directly exposed to Ye Fan.


    Nagatani Meiaki¡¯s primary task now is to report the situation to the organization and then dispose of the evidence held by Red Skull¡¯s informants. The organization has arranged for newcomers to take over Red Skull¡¯s business, which will continue to exist. If important documents were leaked, identities of partners closely related to Red Skull would be exposed, and all would be lost.


    After completing everything, Red Skull held a submachine gun, standing at the door of the secret room.


    She wasn¡¯t sure whether her situation hiding in the secret room would be exposed; it would be best if it remained safe, but if the secret room was exposed, she would shoot dead anyone entering the room immediately.


    Outside the secret room, in the corridor outside Li Qianru¡¯s room, Ye Fan¡¯s sharp gaze sparkled with calculation and thought.


    He and Zhang Lu combed everywhere again but couldn¡¯t find a hiding spot.


    "Nothing found, really strange, where did Nagatani Meiaki hide?" Zhang Lu said angrily.


    Seeing Ye Fan standing still, Zhang Lu asked, "What? Any discovery?"


    "Yes." Ye Fan affirmed.


    Zhang Lu was just casually asking, not expecting Ye Fan really found something, she urged eagerly, "What? Tell me quickly."


    "As the saying goes, a cunning rabbit has three burrows; someone like Li Qianru is best at concealing identity. If you were Li Qianru, wouldn¡¯t you build a secret room?" Ye Fan asked with interest.


    "Of course, building a secret room is essential, and this secret room should be right under your nose, invisible to outsiders." Zhang Lu said naturally, "Are you saying there¡¯s a secret room? I¡¯ve suspected that too but found no abnormalities."


    "This only shows that this secret room is extremely hidden." Ye Fan smiled mischievously, "I discovered the length of Li Qianru¡¯s room combined with other rooms doesn¡¯t match the length of this corridor; aside from the walls, there¡¯s a length discrepancy of three meters, surely enough to build a secret room."


    Ye Fan came to this conclusion through observing the layout and size of the rooms.


    "How did you discover that? Just by looking?" Zhang Lu was extremely surprised, glanced at the corridor, then looked at Ye Fan complexly, realizing he found this by casually inspecting a few rooms, maybe his brain is just too brilliant. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don¡¯t worry about how I discovered it, I can basically confirm the secret room is in Li Qianru¡¯s bedroom." Ye Fan expressed his confidence, then headed straight to the bedroom with Zhang Lu.


    Inside the bedroom, Ye Fan and Zhang Lu stared at a wall with a bookcase in the middle and some decorations on both sides.


    "Knock, knock, knock!" A few knocks on the wall did not produce the hollow sound typical of emptiness inside.


    "Inside doesn¡¯t seem empty." Zhang Lu was skeptical.


    "A wall made with special materials can perfectly create the illusion of not being empty; you might not hear it being empty, but I¡¯m certain it¡¯s hollow inside." Ye Fan said with conviction.


    He was also amazed at how cautious Li Qianru was, needing such elaborate construction for a secret room inside the bedroom.


    Zhang Lu believed Ye Fan, wanted to move the bookcase, but couldn¡¯t, further convincing her Ye Fan¡¯s judgment was spot on.


    "What should we do now?" Zhang Lu was at a loss.


    "Brute force won¡¯t work; we can only find a switch." Ye Fan scanned the surroundings.


    Luckily, there were few decorations in the bedroom. With hawk-like eyesight and veteran experience, Ye Fan quickly identified an unusual clock.


    Other objects could be taken off, but only this clock was peculiar, stuck like glued, and the wall had faint traces of left-right twisting.


    "Look here, later you¡¯ll turn this clock, if there¡¯s any movement in the bookcase, quickly hide." Ye Fan instructed.


    "Why hide, why not just rush in and finish Nagatani Meiaki off?" Zhang Lu was puzzled.


    "Are you stupid? So many questions, if you were Nagatani Meiaki, would you wait in the secret room to get caught?" Ye Fan criticized sharply, "Ordinary people, knowing they face certain death, would desperately retaliate. If there are bombs in the secret room, they would explode; if no bombs, then surely there are guns. A burst of bullets comes; if you don¡¯t dodge in time, do you want to feed bullets?"


    "Can¡¯t you be gentler? Being with you, I already feel great pressure, can¡¯t you take care of me a bit without openly scolding?" Zhang Lu was very aggrieved; if an ordinary person dared act this way to her, she would be furious long ago.


    But facing Ye Fan, she was less skilled, didn¡¯t want to take disgrace, besides she greatly admired Ye Fan, could only sadly endure this rebuke.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t intend to berate Zhang Lu but did so deliberately.


    Zhang Lu¡¯s abilities were strong in all aspects, yet as long as he was there, she would stop thinking, heavily relying on him, listening to him no matter what. This trend wasn¡¯t good; he thoughtfully wanted Zhang Lu to be more self-reliant.


    Of course, Zhang Lu naturally didn¡¯t understand Ye Fan¡¯s intention.


    Inside the secret room, Nagatani Meiaki noticed movement, already holding a gun, poised for battle.

 Chapter 231 - 228: Ye Qingping Almost Died of Anger

    Chapter 231: Chapter 228: Ye Qingping Almost Died of AngerYe Fan pressed against the wall beside the bookshelf, holding a hairpin in his hand, and glanced at Zhang Lu.


    Zhang Lu immediately twisted the clock, and with a slight sound, the bookshelf moved to the side like a door.


    "Rat-a-tat-tat!" The dense gunfire erupted along with flashes of flames, and bullets flew out, filling the bedroom space.


    Zhang Lu had already prepared a retreat route, flipping over and rolling out of the bedroom.


    Ye Fan had his own considerations for arranging it this way. The situation in the secret passage was unclear; if there was a bomb, it would be dangerous. So he had Zhang Lu escape the dangerous area immediately.


    As for himself, he didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Nagatani Meiaki had long been determined to die. She knew she couldn¡¯t escape; she wasn¡¯t even thinking about running away.


    She knew Ye Fan¡¯s abilities. How could she possibly survive in Ye Fan¡¯s hands?


    The most destructive weapon in the secret passage was the submachine gun. If there were a bomb, she would ignite them all. At the moment the bookshelf moved, she would drag Ye Fan and Zhang Lu with her to the grave. But unfortunately, there were no bombs in the secret passage.


    Red Skull couldn¡¯t have anticipated her exposure, so the guns in the secret passage were mostly unnecessary, and definitely no bombs prepared. If time allowed, finding bombs would have been easy for Nagatani Meiaki, but alas, there was no such time.


    "So close, if I were a little slower, it would have been bad." Zhang Lu patted her chest with lingering fear as she glanced at the chaotic scene in the bedroom filled with deadly bullets, and her heart uncontrollably worried for Ye Fan¡¯s situation.


    "He won¡¯t be in trouble." Zhang Lu muttered to herself quietly from her hiding place.


    At the same time, a thought arose in her heart: "There mustn¡¯t be a bomb, otherwise, Ye Fan would be in danger against the wall of the secret passage."


    Now she was far from the secret passage, with little chance of encountering danger, but Ye Fan was still in crisis.


    She had a flash of insight, realizing the intention behind Ye Fan arranging her retreat route, hoping she¡¯d evacuate immediately.


    Nagatani Meiaki fired without any hesitation, timing it perfectly as the bookshelf moved, and the bullets poured out.


    Ye Fan didn¡¯t act rashly. By analyzing the direction and movement pattern of the bullets shooting out of the secret passage, he determined Nagatani Meiaki¡¯s location. So, with a quick flick of his hand, the hairpin flew out, aiming straight at Nagatani Meiaki¡¯s forehead.


    Nagatani Meiaki widened her eyes as she saw the hairpin pierce into her forehead. She wanted to dodge, but just as she reacted and before she could move, the scent of death enveloped her.


    The gunfire ceased, and Nagatani Meiaki fell straight down, dying with her eyes wide open.


    Only then did Ye Fan enter the secret passage. After confirming there was no threat, he finally relaxed.


    "Is it resolved?" Zhang Lu rushed over desperately.


    Glancing at the dead state of Nagatani Meiaki, Zhang Lu smiled complexly and said, "That woman Nagatani Meiaki died too easily."


    "I¡¯ve done all I can. The next step is up to you. I¡¯m leaving first. The things in the secret passage might be useful, sort them out. It will definitely help uproot Red Skull¡¯s operations." After saying this, Ye Fan left.


    Zhang Lu looked at Ye Fan¡¯s departing figure, laughing helplessly as she said, "I really don¡¯t know why he¡¯s so powerful. If I faced Nagatani Meiaki head-on, who knows how long it would have dragged on, and who would live or die is hard to say."


    With that, she measured the size of the secret passage with a strange expression and exclaimed in amazement, "It¡¯s really spooky. Just like he analyzed, the length of this secret passage is exactly as he said, almost as if he designed it himself."


    Zhang Lu began to arrange personnel to seal off Li Qianru¡¯s residence.


    At the same time.


    Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family was finally visited by Zhao Shiyan.


    Zhao Shiyan couldn¡¯t get attention or affection from Ye Fan, so she decided to curry favor with Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family.


    She wanted to win the affection of Ye Fan¡¯s relatives from the sidelines, so she could naturally get closer to Ye Fan.


    Zhao Shiyan got out of the car, retrieved gifts from the trunk, told the driver to wait, and then followed the address to find Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family. Their living area wasn¡¯t luxurious, and the environment wasn¡¯t great either.


    Ye Fan initially planned to let Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family move to a higher-end place, but his uncle and aunt felt attached to the old house, so they didn¡¯t move.


    "Can people really live in such a rundown place?" Zhao Shiyan frowned, waving a free hand in front of her nose as if to fan away the uncomfortable smell lingering in the air.


    "With Brother Ye Fan¡¯s capabilities, why doesn¡¯t he have Uncle and Aunt live in a fancy, comfortable place?" Zhao Shiyan muttered as she walked toward Ye Juanjuan¡¯s house.


    Used to living a life of luxury, Zhao Shiyan didn¡¯t understand the sentiment of preferring one¡¯s own home over a palace.


    Ye Qingping was the factory director now, overseeing many workers, so his days were quite leisurely and not very busy.


    He came out of the house and ran into Zhao Shiyan in the alley.


    Zhao Shiyan hid her discomfort and put on a cute smile, asking, "Sir, I¡¯m a friend of Ye Fan. Does Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family live here?" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had inquired about Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family¡¯s address, only knowing there were three people in Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family. She hadn¡¯t seen any of them, so she didn¡¯t recognize the man she was calling "sir" as someone she eagerly wanted to befriend.


    "Fanfan¡¯s friend?" Ye Qingping thought to himself, carefully sizing her up, puzzled as to why she was here if she were Ye Fan¡¯s friend. Why not find Ye Fan himself? Could she be here for Ye Fan¡¯s relatives?


    Ye Qingping didn¡¯t understand Zhao Shiyan¡¯s intention, so he took a few more glances, not having the chance to ask who Zhao Shiyan was or what she wanted.


    Before he could ask, Zhao Shiyan, dissatisfied, spoke up, "What are you staring at, country bumpkin, never seen a pretty girl before? Nothing to look at."


    Ye Qingping¡¯s curious gaze upset Zhao Shiyan, making her flare up.


    Ye Qingping almost spat blood and fainted from anger.


    "When did my Fanfan have such an unscrupulous friend? It makes me so angry." Ye Qingping was seething with anger. He didn¡¯t hurl back but simply pointed at his home, "This is Ye Juanjuan¡¯s house."


    After saying that, he turned away, leaving in a huff, trembling with vexation.


    "Country bumpkin, such a big temper, no need for you to point it out, I could find it myself." Zhao Shiyan shot a disdainful look at Ye Qingping and then entered the house.


    Ye Qingping stumbled and nearly fainted from anger.

 Chapter 232 - 229: Zhao Shiyan, This Scheming Woman

    Chapter 232: Chapter 229: Zhao Shiyan, This Scheming WomanYe Qingping looked at Zhao Shiyan as she entered his house, his nostrils flaring with anger.


    He originally intended to kindly invite Zhao Shiyan into the house, but after a casual glance at her, he was left wondering about her relationship with Ye Fan. Before he could even entertain his guest, he was labeled a country bumpkin.


    "Girl, I¡¯m about the same age as your father, aren¡¯t I? How can you be so impolite? What are you staring at? Never seen a beauty before? The way you talk, you make me sound like a lecher. This is outrageous." Ye Qingping glared, holding back his anger.


    He also realized that Zhao Shiyan was a spoiled child, so he refrained from embarrassing her on the spot.


    Instead, he kept all his grievances to himself, considering that if he revealed his identity, Zhao Shiyan would surely be mortified. With that in mind, he walked away.


    "How could someone from the Ye Family have such a friend? Fanfan, just wait and see how I deal with you." Ye Qingping held onto his anger, determined to take it out on Ye Fan and harshly criticize his poor choice of friends.


    He breathed through his nose, lit a cigarette, and smoked heavily. He no longer felt like going to the factory; he decided to wait until Zhao Shiyan left before returning home to see what was going on.


    "Girl, who are you looking for?" Xu Xia asked, smiling warmly at Zhao Shiyan, who looked stunning in her qipao.


    Zhao Shiyan gave a sweet smile, her entire demeanor changing as if she were seeing a relative, "Auntie, you must be Ye Fan¡¯s aunt. I¡¯m a friend of Ye Fan and came specifically to see you. I didn¡¯t bring much, just some supplements as a gift for you, please kindly accept them."


    "You came by, so why bring gifts? You¡¯re being too formal." Xu Xia hurriedly accepted the gifts and put them aside, warmly inviting, "Please have a seat. I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea to refresh yourself."


    Xu Xia was very enthusiastic upon hearing she was a friend of Ye Fan and seeing such a pretty girl.


    "Auntie, don¡¯t trouble yourself. I¡¯ll just sit for a while and then leave." Zhao Shiyan smiled, watching Xu Xia make tea.


    "How can that be? You¡¯ve come all the way to our house; no matter how busy, you have to have a drink of water." Xu Xia¡¯s enthusiasm remained unchanged.


    Xu Xia poured a cup of tea using a porcelain cup and placed it in front of Zhao Shiyan.


    Zhao Shiyan looked at the inferior tea leaves and the poor-quality cup, losing her appetite for the tea. However, since Xu Xia had made it so warmly, it would be impolite not to drink any. Holding back her discomfort, she sipped a few times without showing any abnormal expression, though she felt quite uncomfortable inside.


    "Girl, what¡¯s your name?" Xu Xia asked.


    "I am Zhao Shiyan," Zhao Shiyan explained with patience.


    "What a lovely name," Xu Xia praised.


    "Thank you for the compliment, Auntie." Zhao Shiyan smiled sincerely and asked, "Auntie, are you alone at home?"


    "My daughter and husband have gone to work, so I¡¯m just at home with nothing to do," Xu Xia replied with a smile.


    "Auntie, you¡¯re such a model of a virtuous wife and good mother," Zhao Shiyan said with a smile. "Auntie, your cooking must be great. If possible, I¡¯d love to learn from you. My mother passed away early, just leaving my father and me depending on each other."


    Zhao Shiyan showed sadness on her face, using her personal story to deepen her connection with Xu Xia.


    "I just know how to cook some home-style dishes. How could I teach you? But if you want to learn, you can come to me when you¡¯re free. After all, I have nothing else to do at home and plenty of time," Xu Xia didn¡¯t know about Zhao Shiyan¡¯s family situation, so she didn¡¯t console her or mention Zhao Shiyan¡¯s mother but shifted the conversation entirely to cooking.


    "Great, then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll come to you to learn cooking when I have time, okay?" Zhao Shiyan smiled cutely.


    "Okay," Xu Xia agreed happily.


    Throughout their meeting, Zhao Shiyan never asked about Ye Fan¡¯s interests, feeling it was inappropriate to inquire too much about Ye Fan during their first meeting. She decided to wait until she became more familiar with Xu Xia to start from Ye Fan¡¯s hobbies. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In her efforts to win Ye Fan¡¯s favor, Zhao Shiyan used all the tricks she could think of with good intentions.


    "Auntie, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. I¡¯ll come to visit you when I have time." After a casual chat, Zhao Shiyan bid farewell.


    "Child, why are you in such a hurry? I was planning to cook for you, but you want to leave without eating a bite," Xu Xia politely said as she saw her off.


    "Auntie, please, no need to see me off. I¡¯ll eat your cooking next time. I¡¯m sure your dishes are delicious. If you mention eating again, I won¡¯t want to leave," Zhao Shiyan replied.


    "You have such a sweet mouth," Xu Xia laughed.


    Zhao Shiyan left, and only then did Xu Xia return to the house.


    "What awful tea, it makes my stomach uncomfortable," Zhao Shiyan muttered as she left, then got into the car and instructed the driver to drive. She felt quite pleased with herself, already planning how to impress Ye Fan.


    Ye Qingping sat on a step in a corner, surrounded by cigarette ashes and butts.


    At this moment, he still had a cigarette between his fingers. Zhao Shiyan¡¯s words had already displeased him, and he could only use smoking to vent his anger. However, Zhao Shiyan¡¯s words reached his ears, and the phrase "awful tea" sounded like thunder, making him instantly furious.


    He puffed angrily, his chest heaving violently.


    He didn¡¯t confront Zhao Shiyan but instead threw the cigarette on the ground, stomped it out, and watched Zhao Shiyan¡¯s car drive away with heavy footsteps.


    "Young lady, you are from a wealthy family. My Ye Family doesn¡¯t want any connections with people like you. I didn¡¯t embarrass you only because you¡¯re a girl, and I disdain to teach you a lesson. However, I have the right to ensure Ye Fan doesn¡¯t become your friend. If Ye Fan doesn¡¯t listen to me, then he will never set foot in the Ye Family¡¯s door again." Ye Qingping was truly infuriated.


    He hurried back home.


    "Old man, who upset you so much that you¡¯re this angry? You¡¯re almost setting yourself on fire," Xu Xia said, puzzled.


    "Is this the tea that girl drank?" Ye Qingping pointed angrily at the tea table.


    "Yes, why? Did you see that girl?" Xu Xia beamed; she didn¡¯t understand her husband¡¯s sudden anger. She had a good impression of Zhao Shiyan and praised, "That girl is pretty nice; she¡¯s our Fanfan¡¯s friend."


    "Nonsense friend, my Ye Family can¡¯t associate with a friend like that." Ye Qingping was livid.


    He picked up the teacup Zhao Shiyan drank from and the gifts she brought and threw them outside the door.


    "Old man, have you lost your mind? What are you doing?" Xu Xia scolded with wide eyes.

 Chapter 233 - 230 Mengyao Wraps the Wound

    Chapter 233: Chapter 230 Mengyao Wraps the WoundYe Qingping was furious, his anger overwhelming.


    "What¡¯s gotten into you? The girl brought a gift out of kindness, and you just threw it away?" Xu Xia was very dissatisfied. She had a pretty good impression of Zhao Shiyan, who was also Ye Fan¡¯s friend. How could they be treated like this? It was very inappropriate.


    "Kindness? Come on, only you, this old lady with failing eyesight, would be so full of praise for that girl." Ye Qingping snorted.


    "What¡¯s going on? Tell me exactly what¡¯s happening." Xu Xia sensed something was off. She knew her husband wasn¡¯t someone to lose his temper at a young girl without reason; there had to be more to the story.


    Ye Qingping explained with indignation.


    "What?" Xu Xia was extremely shocked and said angrily, "Really, you can never know someone¡¯s true character just by looking at them. On the surface, she seems like a nice girl, but she¡¯s so scheming and arrogant, looking down on others."


    She pointed at her husband¡¯s nose and cursed, "You old fool, why didn¡¯t you expose her and make her lose face? Protecting her for what? You¡¯re getting more muddled as you age. What kind of good samaritan are you pretending to be? If I have the chance to meet her next time, I¡¯ll definitely give her a talking to. What kind of person she is, it¡¯s absolutely outrageous."


    Xu Xia¡¯s feelings towards Zhao Shiyan instantly turned ice cold, directly criticizing her as worthless.


    "I¡¯m a grown man; I wouldn¡¯t stoop to argue with a spoiled young girl. It would be too disgraceful." Ye Qingping said coldly.


    "Putting on airs, being stubborn about dignity¡ªif you weren¡¯t bothered, would you be like this, so angry you almost want to devour someone?" Xu Xia mocked.


    "Call Ye Fan, I want to ask him what exactly is going on with his friends, and if he won¡¯t cut ties with such people, then he shouldn¡¯t set foot in the Ye Family¡¯s door." Ye Qingping was determined to hold Ye Fan accountable. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯ll call Fanfan, but you should tone down that bad temper of yours. It¡¯s tough for the kids." Xu Xia said meaningfully.


    Ye Fan, after settling the issue with Nagatani Meiaki, returned to the villa.


    The ten girls, including Han Bihong, also came back. Inside the house, the girls looked at Ye Fan¡¯s figure, full of gratitude.


    "Oh my, what was the policewoman doing? You¡¯re bleeding again? I knew you couldn¡¯t rely on the policewoman; with her lack of skills, you had to step in, right? Now the wound has ripped open again?" Chu Biyao called out in surprise and hurried to get the first aid kit.


    "Is it serious?" Chu Mengyao asked with a little concern.


    "Don¡¯t make a fuss, it¡¯s just a few drops of blood." Ye Fan said indifferently.


    "Sit down, don¡¯t move, take off your clothes, I¡¯ll wrap it again for you to prevent an infection." Chu Mengyao said decisively.


    "Aye!" Ye Fan agreed happily. To be honest, his minor injury was like a scratch, it wasn¡¯t a big deal at all, but he particularly enjoyed the care Chu Mengyao and her sister offered, so he sat obediently with joy.


    And he took off all the clothes on his upper body, sitting upright, half naked.


    "I¡¯ll make sure to make that policewoman pay when I get the chance. She promised she wouldn¡¯t let you have to step in when she left, but now you¡¯re bleeding again." Chu Biyao opened the first aid kit and pouted as she badmouthed Zhang Lu.


    "It¡¯s not Zhang Lu¡¯s fault. The direct murderer of Shen Yahut, I have to deal with personally." Ye Fan said.


    "So, you took care of the killer." Chu Biyao said, making a slicing motion across her throat.


    "Mm." Ye Fan nodded.


    "Great job, that little bit of blood wasn¡¯t wasted." Chu Biyao said, lightly punching Ye Fan¡¯s wound.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Fan asked, puzzled.


    "How come you didn¡¯t scream? I hit your wound, didn¡¯t it hurt?" Chu Biyao asked, also confused.


    "When I was taking out the bullet with you watching, did I scream that it hurt? For your gentle touch, thinking you could hurt me, that¡¯s too unrealistic. Am I supposed to wail calling for dad and mom to satisfy you? Not seeing me in distress, does it leave you dissatisfied?" Ye Fan said gloomily.


    "How silly of me, I forgot he¡¯s tougher than a tough guy, never cries out. I underestimated, worried I¡¯d hurt him if I hit too hard, so I just used a bit of strength." Chu Biyao internally berated herself.


    Her face showed no change, disdainfully she said, "Ugh, I¡¯m not interested in seeing you in distress. You¡¯re too much, why can¡¯t you just pretend to be in pain? It¡¯s no fun."


    Deep down, Chu Biyao was still irritated. Ye Fan had guessed her intentions, which she naturally couldn¡¯t admit.


    "Raise your arm." Chu Mengyao commanded, taking advantage of Ye Fan¡¯s conversation with Chu Biyao, she had already cleaned the wound and was now wrapping it with bandages.


    "Alright." Ye Fan cooperated fully, as Chu Mengyao wrapped the bandage around his shoulder.


    Soon, Chu Mengyao finished treating the wound. Though it was a bit rough, Ye Fan greatly enjoyed Mengyao¡¯s attentive care.


    "I haven¡¯t studied medical care, so my treatment of this wound isn¡¯t very professional." Chu Mengyao said, looking at the wound she treated on Ye Fan¡¯s body, not knowing how many times she wrapped it in bandages, feeling a little embarrassed.


    "It¡¯s great, very professional." Ye Fan said happily.


    "Nonsense, where is it professional? Anyone can see it¡¯s not professional at all. Calling it professional is an insult to the word profession. A tiny wound on the finger, literally covered half of his upper body with bandages, it looks scary. Those who don¡¯t know might think his organs are heavily injured." Chu Biyao raised her chin, criticized.


    "If you¡¯re capable, then you do it." Chu Mengyao unhappily glared at her sister.


    "I wanted to, but my elder sister rushed to do it, how could I, the sister-in-law, touch her brother-in-law¡¯s skin?" Chu Biyao said playfully. "Besides, if I touched him, he¡¯d definitely remark again, saying I¡¯m taking liberties. Only my elder sister¡¯s hands will make our Fanfan happy. Look, elder sister, Fanfan¡¯s face is smiling like a blooming flower."


    "Always goofing around." Chu Mengyao said helplessly.


    Ye Fan also shook his head powerlessly, smiling wryly.


    "Fanfan, put on your clothes. It¡¯s embarrassing if others see. With clothes on, nothing is visible. Otherwise, if someone with medical training sees, they¡¯ll definitely think your ribs and chest bones are broken. How could such an exaggerated treatment be for a wound?" Chu Biyao continued to tease.


    "Can you not bring this up?" Chu Mengyao said, feeling embarrassed.


    "Sure." Chu Biyao immediately restrained herself, then seriously said, "Elder sister, think about what delicious food to prepare for Ye Fan to help his wound heal."


    "I¡¯ve already made a plan." Chu Mengyao replied.


    Just then, Ye Fan¡¯s phone rang, and Ye Qingping was ready to confront him.

 Chapter 234 - 231 The Good-Tempered Stubborn Mule

    Chapter 234: Chapter 231 The Good-Tempered Stubborn MuleAs soon as Ye Fan answered his uncle¡¯s call, he felt a surge of anger coming his way.


    "Ye Fan, I¡¯m warning you, I don¡¯t care who you befriend, but stay away from shady women."


    "I just glanced at her, and she called me a country bumpkin, berating me for not having seen beautiful women and whatnot. It¡¯s simply too much. Even worse, she said the tea we kindly prepared for her was horrible. It¡¯s downright rude."


    "In the future, don¡¯t bring such friends home. High-class girls are beyond the reach of our Ye Family, and we have no intention to provoke them. I¡¯m giving you two choices now: either break off with such friends, or stop considering me your uncle."


    "Though the Ye Family has declined, we still won¡¯t take insults from others."


    Ye Qingping, filled with rage, blamed all his discontent on Ye Fan.


    He was furious, but knowing better than to embarrass Zhao Shiyan directly, he chose to criticize Ye Fan for making such a poor choice of friend.


    Ye Fan was dumbfounded, his eyes glazed over as he listened to his uncle¡¯s tirade, utterly confused.


    "What friend? Who is she? What¡¯s going on?" Ye Fan asked patiently, frustrated.


    "Don¡¯t play dumb with me! Do you think playing dumb will get you out of this?" Ye Qingping scolded, raising his voice. "I wouldn¡¯t normally meddle in your friendships, but bringing a friend who angers us at home? Be careful, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!"


    "Uncle, don¡¯t be mad. Just tell me what happened? Why are you so angry?" Ye Fan cautiously replied, worried and puzzled about what was upsetting his uncle.


    "Tell you? Why should I even bother explaining to you? Watch yourself!" Ye Qingping shouted.


    Ye Fan made a face worse than crying, not knowing what to say.


    "What¡¯s going on with your uncle? Why is he so angry?" Chu Mengyao and Chu Biyao exchanged bewildered glances.


    Ye Fan knew that with his uncle in such a rage, he wouldn¡¯t get any sensible answers, so he handed the phone to the two sisters.


    "It¡¯s up to you now. Quickly find out what happened? I don¡¯t mind being scolded ignorantly, but it¡¯s important to understand the situation. Hopefully, it¡¯s nothing serious." Ye Fan whispered to Mengyao.


    "Uncle, this is Mengyao. Can you tell me what¡¯s going on?" Chu Mengyao spoke up.


    Ye Qingping paused for three seconds, then curbed his anger and adopted a more polite tone: "Mengyao, let your aunt tell you. I¡¯m too tired to explain."


    "Hello, Auntie," Chu Mengyao greeted.


    "Good, good, good," Xu Xia replied three times before explaining unhappily.


    After finally listening to Xu Xia, Chu Biyao exploded first. She took the phone and said, "Uncle, Auntie, this woman claiming to be Ye Fan¡¯s friend is not actually his friend. She¡¯s somewhat acquainted with my sister and has a crush on Ye Fan. She even publicly claimed to be Ye Fan¡¯s girlfriend. When Ye Fan ignored her, she turned her attention to you guys. I suspect she wants to win your favor to get closer to Ye Fan. Be careful not to be deceived by her; she¡¯s very cunning and manipulative."


    Initially, Ye Qingping and Xu Xia¡¯s attitude towards Zhao Shiyan was extremely poor. Hearing Biyao¡¯s words, they felt that what they experienced was just the tip of Zhao Shiyan¡¯s malicious nature, further increasing their discontent towards her.


    "So that¡¯s how it is. We¡¯re much more at ease now," Xu Xia breathed a sigh of relief, said with a smile, "Biyao, drop by more often. I¡¯ll cook something delicious for you. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now."


    "Okay, goodbye Uncle and Auntie," Chu Biyao sweetly replied.


    Xu Xia hung up the phone and immediately scolded her husband, "You old fool, couldn¡¯t you have said it nicely? The truth is out now, Fanfan¡¯s already miserable enough, and you scolded him. Now you know you were wrong, don¡¯t you?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ye Qingping had no anger left, his face slightly flushed. He forcefully defended, "I scolded him for his own good. If the Ye family¡¯s lineage can¡¯t handle criticism, then I¡¯ve failed as an elder."


    "I asked you to comfort Fanfan, and you refused. You need to admit when you¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re as obstinate as a mule, do you know that?" Xu Xia said with a cold face.


    "What did I do wrong? I¡¯m not wrong," Ye Qingping confidently replied, "I¡¯m heading to the factory now, don¡¯t bother me unless it¡¯s urgent."


    "Stubborn mule," Xu Xia cursed as she watched her husband¡¯s figure fade away.


    Ye Qingping hummed a tune as he headed to the factory. His anger stemmed from fearing Ye Fan might have dubious ties with someone like Zhao Shiyan. Now that the truth was out, indicating Ye Fan still had the Ye family¡¯s blood, he felt relieved and happy about his character.


    As for apologizing to Ye Fan, what a joke; as a dignified elder, he wouldn¡¯t apologize to the younger generation.


    Even if he was wrong, it was a free lesson for Ye Fan.


    In the villa, after fully grasping the sequence of events, Chu Biyao analyzed, "With my smart brain, here¡¯s what happened: the schemer went to Uncle¡¯s house to curry favor with them, intending to win Ye Fan¡¯s favor indirectly. When she encountered Uncle at the door as it was their first meeting, she naturally didn¡¯t recognize him. She inquired about him, and Uncle wondered who she was and why she was there. Uncle glanced at the schemer more intently which annoyed her, making her think of Uncle as a villain and being disrespectful with words, naturally angering Uncle."


    "But Uncle has a good temper. Seeing that she¡¯s just a girl and claiming to be Ye Fan¡¯s friend, he didn¡¯t hold it against her."


    "Uncle gave her directions, she chatted with Auntie, and after leaving, she complained about the tea, which Uncle overheard. With his character, he¡¯d never bother with a girl, so he mentioned it to Auntie, who initially had a favorable view of the schemer, helping her see the truth. That¡¯s why they made this call."


    "Eventually, Uncle took it out on the Ye family¡¯s lineage, on Fanfan."


    "In my opinion, Uncle is serious. If Ye Fan had a deep relationship with that schemer, it would be a disaster."


    Chu Biyao passionately recounted, vividly speaking.


    She never mentioned Zhao Shiyan again, instead giving her sister¡¯s friend the title of a schemer.

 Chapter 235 - 232: Blood Rose鈥檚 New Killer Move

    Chapter 235: Chapter 232: Blood Rose¡¯s New Killer Move"This scheming bitch is finally getting what¡¯s coming to her, if she finds out the truth, I wonder what her expression will be like. Really looking forward to it, I would love to see it." Chu Biyao had no good impression of Zhao Shiyan whatsoever.


    With her nose upturned, she said smugly, "Using such underhanded tricks to try and snatch my brother-in-law, to prevent me from being the sister-in-law, she¡¯s truly despicable. Such a rotten woman, I really want to give her a slap."


    Chu Mengyao had nothing to say; naturally, she was dissatisfied deep down. With this friend, what else could she say?


    Now, it¡¯s Zhao Shiyan getting what she deserves, she¡¯s bound to be embarrassed, and Mengyao felt quite pleased deep inside. Having some knowledge about Zhao Shiyan, it wouldn¡¯t be long before she would visit again, and when she discovers the truth, it would certainly be awkward.


    "I need to find a way to let her accidentally see Uncle¡¯s appearance; that way, she won¡¯t visit Uncle¡¯s house a second time." Chu Mengyao thought it over and decided to let Zhao Shiyan voluntarily abandon the idea of cozying up to Ye Juanjuan¡¯s family.


    "Sister, why are you so kind-hearted? Just let the scheming bitch make a fuss; she¡¯ll know better than to continue, and she¡¯ll run away with her face covered in embarrassment. That scene would be quite delightful." Chu Biyao said cheerfully.


    "The fact that Uncle didn¡¯t expose her in person shows Uncle¡¯s generosity; you want Uncle to get mad at someone like that all over again?" Chu Mengyao reproached her sister.


    Chu Biyao thought it through seriously and affirmed, "Sister makes sense; to avoid upsetting Uncle, we must grudgingly allow this scheming bitch to have her way. If she annoys Uncle again, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it."


    Ye Fan, even after being scolded by Uncle, didn¡¯t feel any displeasure at all, and promptly asked, "Do you have any ideas?"


    He didn¡¯t have a good impression of Zhao Shiyan. To prevent Zhao from upsetting Uncle¡¯s family again, he agreed with Mengyao¡¯s intentions.


    "Simple, last time we had dinner with Uncle¡¯s family, I took quite a few photos. I can post one on Moments, and Zhao Shiyan will understand everything." Chu Mengyao said. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That works too, so she won¡¯t come up with any schemes again." Ye Fan felt helpless when thinking about this woman.


    "Sister, you¡¯re too nice to people. Good people get bullied; don¡¯t you understand this principle?" Chu Biyao stuck out her tongue.


    "After all, we¡¯ve been friends for years. If she still cares about appearances, she might hold back a bit." Chu Mengyao said softly.


    Then she advised pointedly, "Calling her a scheming bitch behind her back is one thing; just don¡¯t call her that to her face, it¡¯s embarrassing."


    "I¡¯ll call her that behind her back and to her face, I¡¯m not one to say things I don¡¯t mean. Being honest is my nature, I won¡¯t change. Sometimes it¡¯s good to teach a scheming bitch a lesson, to make her understand some shame." Chu Biyao said to herself.


    "I really don¡¯t know what to say to you." Chu Mengyao reproached.


    "If I¡¯m in a bad mood or if I can¡¯t stand the scheming bitch, I definitely won¡¯t be courteous. So, sister, don¡¯t worry about it. The scheming bitch should pray she doesn¡¯t run into me, or she¡¯ll learn why flowers are red." Chu Biyao said carefree, promptly shifting the topic, "Let¡¯s not care about this scheming bitch anymore, talking about her is a waste of emotion. Let¡¯s talk about Uncle, Ye Fan, you and sister guess, do you know the thing I like most about Uncle?"


    Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao exchanged a glance, cluelessly shaking their heads.


    "You two are really dense." Chu Biyao puffed with disdain, then with one hand on her waist, the other forming a fist with a thumbs-up pointing towards herself, she said earnestly, "I¡¯m of the Ye Family¡¯s lineage."


    These six words were uttered heavily, filled with generous passion and unique emotion in her mouth.


    "Every time I hear Uncle say this, it feels like I¡¯m facing a large group of strong men. The impact of these six words is quite intense." Chu Biyao said, gesturing with high spirit.


    "That¡¯s really how it is." Chu Mengyao agreed, then turning her head towards Ye Fan, she questioned, "Do you know why Uncle always keeps these six words on his lips?"


    "I think, perhaps it¡¯s because, we had a glorious past, that¡¯s why he says it." Ye Fan explained.


    Chu Biyao suddenly said, "Sister, your friends are all trying to snatch your man, it shows how outstanding Fanfan is, aren¡¯t you going to do something? Why don¡¯t you push Ye Fan down, then nothing would happen?"


    Then she stared at Ye Fan with a grin, "Fanfan, pushing sister down works too, Uncle and Aunt are eager to have grandchildren, you should make an effort to carry on the Ye Family lineage."


    Chu Biyao¡¯s brain seems to work in mysterious ways, her wild thoughts are bizarre enough. While discussing other matters, she suddenly brought up this topic.


    After casting those words, Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao¡¯s faces turned red for once.


    "The Emperor¡¯s not worried but the eunuchs are. My situation with Ye Fan doesn¡¯t need your meddling, nor your wild jokes, understand?" Chu Mengyao suppressed her shyness, earnestly scolding.


    "Absolutely, do our affairs need your interference?" Ye Fan laughed.


    "No, I¡¯m just watching you two develop slowly, wondering when you¡¯ll finally achieve a happy ending. You¡¯re so affectionate when together, it¡¯s awkward to see. I¡¯m thinking, once your marriage is confirmed, that would be the real big thing, and it would prevent those with bad intentions from testing your loyalty to each other." Chu Biyao pleaded, "I¡¯m entirely well-intentioned, do you have to join forces against me?"


    ...


    Japan, Blood Rose Headquarters.


    The deaths of Red Skull, along with the k members such as Nagatani Meiaki and others, enraged headquarters.


    "How could this happen?"


    "Damn, truly damnable."


    "It¡¯s all Ye Fan, this culprit, kill him, we must kill him."


    "The human trafficking network must continue, without any gaps, children are the foundation of Blood Rose¡¯s survival."


    The leaders of Blood Rose were all furious.


    "Send Ghost Squad to complete this task, kill Ye Fan, and continue maintaining the human trafficking network." Ultimately, a man with a goatee issued this command.


    Ghost Squad, the unshakable core force of Blood Rose.


    Eighteen people in total, each with special skills.


    These eighteen were once instructors of Han Bihong and others, renowned.


    No matter what, Blood Rose wouldn¡¯t abandon the legacy Red Skull left behind; the benefits within are too substantial.


    Also, those who challenge Blood Rose are sure to die.


    Towards Ye Fan, Blood Rose harbors a determination to kill.

 Chapter 236 - 233: Truly the Woman I Fancy

    Chapter 236: Chapter 233: Truly the Woman I FancyGray Wolf Bar.


    In the dance floor, men and women moved their heated bodies together, exuding a chaotic vibe.


    This night, for the bar, was destined not to be peaceful.


    Zhang Fei, the Third Gang Leader of the Fierce Tiger Gang, personally led his men into the bar, over two hundred followers emanating a fierce gaze.


    "Fierce Tiger Gang business, if you don¡¯t want to die, get the hell out." A burly man shouted to the crowd.


    Already frightened by the intrusion of Zhang Fei and his men, the men and women, upon hearing this, scattered like their lives depended on it. In no time, those indulging in the nightlife fled clean.


    Zhang Fei pulled out a cigar, holding it in his mouth, his gaze sinister and sharp.


    "Third Gang Leader." The burly man displayed a cunning smile and personally lit the cigar for Zhang Fei.


    Zhang Fei had his eye on Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong. He thought, with his status and identity, making the two women willingly submit to him should be a piece of cake. But the two didn¡¯t appreciate his face, so he sent men to deal with them, intent on dragging them to his bed. But several attempts had failed, and losing patience, he finally came to capture the women himself.


    Zhang Fei liked the method of just lifting a finger and having his followers readily at his command.


    He had already put the word out to have the two women delivered to his bed, but this task remained unaccomplished, fueling his anger.


    "Third Gang Leader, just leave this to us little brothers, no need for you to make a move." The burly man was Zhang Fei¡¯s second muscle, having become the number one thug after Wu Dahai¡¯s death.


    "Useless waste." Zhang Fei spat out a mouthful of smoke, his expression violently stating: "I¡¯ve ordered it multiple times, and you can¡¯t even handle two women, damn useless freeloaders."


    "The Third Gang Leader¡¯s reprimand is justified." The burly man nodded with a sullen, bowed head.


    After Mole¡¯s death, Red Hair took Mole¡¯s place, and subsequently, two groups came to the bar causing trouble, but all were beaten away by Qiu Wen. This alerted Zhang Fei, and in a fit of rage, he personally intervened.


    Qiu Wen met them head-on, wielding a machete, while a few of the scattered followers were clustered in front of Lu Xuehong.


    "Qiu Wen, bring your lover and come with me. I, Zhang Fei, fancy that woman. Isn¡¯t it better than pining and throwing herself at my bed to please me? The fact that I come to greet you personally is already enough face given to you." Zhang Fei ogled Qiu Wen, grinning lewdly, "From now on, you will be my woman; living a life of luxury, I can let you manage my nightlife business, much better than hiding in this lousy bar."


    "You Zhang, if you want me to go with you, you¡¯d better ask my knife if it agrees." Qiu Wen was furious.


    "Don¡¯t throw away face when given. The Third Gang Leader personally arrived, if you don¡¯t appreciate it, you¡¯ll be dead in seconds." The burly man cursed.


    "Get the hell back; even my woman is not someone you can scold, fool who doesn¡¯t learn." Zhang Fei¡¯s gaze twisted as he kicked the burly man forward into a stumble, nearly knocking him to the ground.


    Instantly, the burly man stood quietly to the side, wilted like a frost-beaten eggplant, saying nothing.


    "What character, fiery enough, no wonder you catch my eye, this domineering nature is just irresistible." Zhang Fei grinned, boldly saying: "I¡¯ll give you another choice; as long as you serve me well, I promise to fulfill any request you have, how about it? My patience is limited, you should know what to do as a smart person."


    "Get lost!" Qiu Wen raged on. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heh, since you don¡¯t appreciate it, let¡¯s settle this our way, have a good fight." Zhang Fei suppressed his displeasure.


    "With such a big mouth, let¡¯s see if you can take a few moves from me." Qiu Wen taunted.


    "Rest assured, I will train you well on the bed." Zhang Fei laughed heartily, "You want a one-on-one fight, then I won¡¯t bully you. If you lose, would you obediently be my woman?"


    "Then you¡¯ll have to be able to win first." Qiu Wen¡¯s inner fury surged up.


    She really wanted to chop up Zhang Fei to vent her hatred.


    "Once I draw my knife, I fear that an accident might hurt you and make my heart ache, so I¡¯ll let my men handle it." Zhang Fei was full of confidence.


    Qiu Wen¡¯s expression was like frost. She knew this was not going to end peacefully, with Zhang Fei coming on fiercely, it didn¡¯t bode well.


    "Giving you a chance to prove yourself, if you embarrass me, I¡¯ll skin you alive." Zhang Fei instructed, without using the advantage of his numbers to besiege Qiu Wen. Since Qiu Wen wanted to challenge him one-on-one, naturally, he would grant her request. Of course, he had no high regard for Qiu Wen; she was just a woman not worth his effort, letting his subordinates do it was enough.


    "Third Gang Leader, just watch; I¡¯ll be gentle, I promise not to hurt the boss¡¯s woman." The burly man flattered.


    "Go." Zhang Fei waved his hand.


    Qiu Wen and the burly man engaged in a brawl, and after three moves, the burly man was drenched in a rain of blood, thrown backward in embarrassment.


    The current Qiu Wen was no longer what she used to be. Her strength had been greatly improved by her master¡¯s training; don¡¯t mind that the burly man was Zhang Fei¡¯s number one thug, once she got fierce, it was easy to take him down.


    The burly man¡¯s gaze was ferocious, feeling like he wanted to die; he had been defeated without a word to say, but the Third Gang Leader would not spare him.


    At this moment, he truly experienced Qiu Wen¡¯s prowess, which was beyond what he could rival.


    He had given his all, with no reservation, yet still ended up defeated.


    "Third Gang Leader, I..." The burly man looked at Zhang Fei pitifully, but Zhang Fei¡¯s sinister gaze silenced him with fear.


    "Useless." Zhang Fei inwardly cursed, the burly man¡¯s performance was too humiliating for him to bear, anger erupted inevitably.


    "Indeed my woman is tough, no wonder the people I sent couldn¡¯t capture you; turns out it wasn¡¯t their incompetence, but rather my woman is quite capable." Zhang Fei said with a chuckle, "It seems I need to personally make a move to conquer my own woman, it¡¯s quite an event indeed."


    "Just you." Qiu Wen sneered, though her heart was heavily guarded, not daring to be careless in the least.


    Zhang Fei spat out the cigar from his mouth, stomped it twice, and spread his hands, demanding coldly: "Knife!"


    Immediately, a follower handed him a large knife, placing it in the leader¡¯s palm.


    Zhang Fei¡¯s gaze was icy as he grabbed the knife and charged at Qiu Wen.


    Qiu Wen showed no fear, boldly countering.


    Lu Xuehong watched the scene in front of her, knowing better than anyone that with Zhang Fei personally making a move, this wouldn¡¯t end well. Whether Qiu Wen could defeat Zhang Fei remained unknown, and even if she did, Zhang Fei wouldn¡¯t let things rest; so many followers could act, and once they did, she would definitely become a hostage, leaving Qiu Wen, no matter how skilled, helpless and captured.


    "Master." Lu Xuehong thought of Ye Fan, knowing only Ye Fan could save the day, so she immediately sent out a plea for help.

 Chapter 237 - 234: Beat Them Hard

    Chapter 237: Chapter 234: Beat Them Hard"Master, save me, something¡¯s happening at the bar."


    Ye Fan received this distress message, accompanied by a series of pitiful emojis.


    To avoid disturbing her master, Lu Xuehong tried to show enough grievance when she sent the message.


    At this moment, Ye Fan and the two sisters Chu Mengyao were watching TV and chatting.


    "What is it?" As soon as Chu Biyao saw Ye Fan looking at his phone, she curiously leaned over. After seeing the message, she immediately exclaimed, "Oh no, something big happened. My Fanfan¡¯s beautiful female disciple is in trouble, her beloved is calling for help, sister, let¡¯s change into some clothes quickly, this time, we must go in person to witness this heroic rescue of a beauty."


    "Shouldn¡¯t we avoid getting involved?" Chu Mengyao smiled bitterly.


    "Exactly, what¡¯s so interesting about fighting and killing?" Ye Fan said helplessly.


    "Sister, just let¡¯s go and take a look, and while we¡¯re at it, we can check out the bar and maybe have a couple of drinks. We¡¯ve never been to Qiu Wen¡¯s bar before, and I¡¯ve heard Lu Xuehong is a master at mixing drinks, let¡¯s go and taste them, okay?" Chu Biyao pleaded pitifully, shaking her sister¡¯s arm, "Sister, you¡¯ve never been to a bar, might as well take this chance to walk around, how great is that."


    Chu Mengyao was a bit tempted. To be honest, she had never been to such a chaotic place like a bar before, she is a big CEO with a huge reputation, yet inside her is an image of a rebellious girl who wants to go to places like bars.


    Few good men go to bars, and the same goes for women.


    With Ye Fan by her side, Chu Mengyao felt unafraid and also wanted to visit a nightclub like a bar.


    "Can we go?" Chu Mengyao looked at Ye Fan for his opinion.


    "If you say we can, then we can." Ye Fan replied cheerfully.


    "Yay!" Chu Biyao exclaimed in excitement in her heart cursing, "Damn Ye Fan, you don¡¯t care about my requests, but you pay so much attention to any idea my sister has, it¡¯s so detestable."


    The two sisters went upstairs to change clothes.


    Soon after, the two sisters came down wearing big sunglasses and black hats, covering almost their entire faces.


    "It¡¯s the middle of the night, is this really necessary?" Ye Fan lamented.


    "What do you know? You should consider who I am, who my sister is. If the paparazzi spot us, we¡¯ll be on the headlines tomorrow again. It¡¯s always better to be cautious." Chu Biyao looked at him with disdain. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s move." Chu Biyao impatiently urged, she was really looking forward to going to the bar.


    Chu Mengyao was dragged by her sister, she smiled wryly, "Slow down, what¡¯s the rush?"


    "We can¡¯t be late. What if Qiu Wen and Lu Xuehong get bullied?" Chu Biyao reasoned convincingly.


    "Han Bihong and the others have nothing to do either, I¡¯ll go call them up. Sister, Ye Fan, you guys wait for me in the car garage." Chu Biyao found ten girls, and unabashedly said, "We¡¯re going to brawl and drink, who wants to join in on the fun?"


    The ten girls looked at Chu Biyao¡¯s attire and flippant demeanor and couldn¡¯t help but laugh, all of them readily agreed.


    Three cars swarmed out of the villa.


    Ye Fan and the two sisters were in the middle car, while the ten girls were in the cars on either side.


    Ever since Ye Fan and Chu Mengyao first met, it was a three-car entourage, including bodyguards with Chu Mengyao. A month has passed, and finally, the original setup was restored.


    Inside the bar, Qiu Wen and Zhang Fei were locked in combat, the knives in both their hands gleamed with deadly intent. After clashing, neither could gain the upper hand, Zhang Fei¡¯s expression turned vicious and increasingly furious. His personal involvement failed to subdue Qiu Wen, ending in a stalemate, a situation he did not want to see but couldn¡¯t help being angry about.


    The machete in Qiu Wen¡¯s hand aimed to kill, but Zhang Fei wasn¡¯t weak, making it impossible for her to kill him.


    Their battle was full of peril, shocking the onlookers around them, with a flurry of dizzying actions.


    After over a dozen more moves, Zhang Fei took the initiative to retreat, creating distance between him and Qiu Wen, dissatisfied, he thought to himself, "Damn, can¡¯t even take down a chick, it¡¯s strange, how is she so strong, as strong as me."


    He initially planned to subdue Qiu Wen with force; now, it was apparent that idea wouldn¡¯t work. Being powerless against a woman he had his eyes on and vowed to conquer brought him great shame.


    "Qiu Wen, let¡¯s stop fighting, I admit you have some skills, fighting more won¡¯t decide a winner between us. Instead of clashing blades, let¡¯s compete in another way. If you can beat me in bed, I¡¯ll acknowledge your skills, how about it? After all, you¡¯re my woman, you can¡¯t escape." Zhang Fei leered.


    "Bastard, I¡¯ll cut you down myself," Qiu Wen replied coldly.


    "Why so angry?" Zhang Fei laughed aloud, then turned serious, "I¡¯m giving you the final warning now. If you¡¯re unwise, don¡¯t blame me for being rude. I have so many henchmen, I can subdue you in minutes. I¡¯m not bullying you with numbers because I like you. I¡¯m giving you face, so you better save mine or I¡¯ll make you pay."


    As Zhang Fei spoke, the bar¡¯s atmosphere subtly shifted.


    Over two hundred underlings, eyes radiating malice, were itching for action, all eyes on the Third Gang Leader. With just a sign, they¡¯d make their move.


    The strong man¡¯s gaze landed on Lu Xuehong, disgraced by his defeat against Qiu Wen, which displeased the Gang Leader. He had to seize the moment to perform; otherwise, back at their place, the Third Gang Leader¡¯s wrath would rain down on him, leaving him skin and bones.


    "What do we do now?" The few bodyguards at the bar were worried.


    "Master should arrive soon, right?" Lu Xuehong, concerned, kept looking at the bar¡¯s entrance.


    "Despicable." Qiu Wen, full of unwillingness, seethed with murderous intent.


    "Despicable? In the underworld, this isn¡¯t despicable; openly bullying the weak, I dare you to do something about it. Be smart and come back with me willingly, or don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless." Zhang Fei gloated fiercely.


    "You..." Qiu Wen trembled with rage.


    "It¡¯s my fault for angering my woman, but once I capture you, I¡¯ll apologize in bed." Zhang Fei laughed triumphantly.


    "Bros." Seeing Qiu Wen trying to hold her stance, Zhang Fei lost patience.


    "Here!" More than two hundred followers responded loudly.


    "Attack, beat the men down, and be gentle with the women," Zhang Fei commanded.


    The underlings sprang into action, violence erupting.


    At this moment, three cars stopped in front of the bar.